THE

CANONS AND DKCREHS

SACRED AND CECUMENICAL

COUNCIL OF TRENT,
CELEBRATED UNDER THE

X-KK.N PONTIHS, PAUL III., Jui.irs 111., AND Pius IV.

TRANSLATED BY THE

REV. J. WATERWORTH.

TO WHICH ARE PREFIXED

ESSAYS ON THE EXTERNAL AND INTERNAI

1biston> of tbe Council.

LONDON : BURNS AND GATES, LD.

NEW YORK : CATHOLIC PUBLICATION SOCIETY COMPANY.
BURKS A
GATES, Ll ,, PE]NTEES; ^
 PREFACE.

MANY years have elapsed since the Editor of this work formed
the design of publishing a translation of the General Councils.

The advantage, or necessity, of studying the Councils, as one of

the chief records of the faith, morals, and discipline of the

Church ;
as the main basis and exponents of canon law ;
as

containing much of the history of the Church and of heresy ;

and, finally, as forming part of that deposit of doctrine and

practice which so many are called upon to receive in the Pro

fession of Faith of Pius IV., furnished motive enough to regard
the undertaking as one of importance and general utility. And
itwas also thought, that a work of this class would be accept
able and advantageous, not only to the ecclesiastical student,

but also to all who may wish to make themselves acquainted

with the real doctrines of the Catholic Church, as stated and

defined, not by individuals, but by her assembled prelates

secured from error, in matters of faith, by the promised assist

ance of the Holy Spirit, when thus representing in Council the

entire Church of God.
The Council of Trent has been first prepared for press,
because that Council is of more immediate use for the present

times, as the errors of the Innovators of the sixteenth century

are there condemned, and the Catholic doctrine is there also

A
VI PREFACE.

stated, on the chief points which still unfortunately separate so

many from our communion ;
and also because the decrees of
discipline and reformation, published by that Council, embody
the leading principles of Canon Law, by which the government
and polity of the Church are, in a great measure, now regulated.
This latter consideration weighed much with the Editor, in

inducing him to proceed at once with this last of the General

Councils. The times were said to be ripe for a restoration, in

this country, of the ordinary discipline of the Church, as regards
bishops and clergy ; or, at all events, it appeared to many that

the day could not be far distant when such a consummation

must be looked for ;
and when, therefore, it would become, or
was becoming, necessary, to enable all, readily and easily, to

study the true duties and rights which they would, perhaps

soon, be called upon to exercise.

It only remains to notice such details, in the execution of the

work, as may be thought likely to interest the reader.

1. The edition of the Council used is Le Plat s copy* of
the authentic edition, published at Rome in 1564.
2. Neither time nor labour has been spared to render the
translation as faithful a transcript as possible of the original ;

the most minute accuracy being essential to the value of a work

of this character. Hence, the translation will be found to be a

literal, and, as far as was attainable, a verbatim representation

of the words of the Council ;

and where those words seemed,
either susceptible of a somewhat different rendering, or to

convey some slight shade of meaning not capable of being

*
Antwerpke, 779. This edition is very valuable, on account of its vast
mass of various readings and the catalogues of the Fathers present at the Sessions.
;

Two ofthose lists will be found in an Appendix at the close of this volume.
 PREFACE. VII

reproduced in our language, they have been uniformly placed

in the margin.
3. Many and especially numerous references to pre
notes,

vious Councils, had been prepared to elucidate the meaning of

the Council but, after much reflection, they have been, almost
;

entirely, suppressed ;
for fear of infringing on a wise and exten
sive prohibition, issued in the Bull of Confirmation, against

glosses, and other such attempts at illustrating the decrees of

the Council. Such, then, is the general character, or what it has

been the Editor s endeavour to render the character, of this

the first translation* of the Council of Trent into the English

language ;
but should any passage, or word, be discovered, or
be thought, to be less accurately translated than might be
wished, the translator will feel grateful to have the place pointed
out to him, that he may give the suggested emendation a candid
consideration, and adopt it if advisable.

4. To the canons and decrees are prefixed two historical

essays. The first of those pieces treats of the causes and events
which immediately preceded and occasioned the convocation of
the Council ;
whilst the second essay is a connected narrative of
the proceedings of the assembled prelates and theologians, prepa

ratory to each Session. The one gives the history of the times ;

the other of the Council ;

and the second especially will, it is

believed, be found useful in elucidating many phrases and

canons, and in fixing the meaning of passages and decrees
which might labour under some obscurity, if considered only as

they stand in the text. In fact, without an intimate acquaintance

*
An anonymous translation appeared in 1687 ; but it is so unfaithful and even
ludicrously absurd, that it must be regarded rather as a burlesque than a trans
lation of the decrees.
VIII PREFACE.

vith the debates in the congregations, which prepared for and

Dreceded the public Sessions, it would be difficult, or impossible
:o form a just and an accurate judgment on the form of words,
jsed in several of the most important decrees, especially of
discipline and reformation.
5. In compiling both the external and internal history of the

Council of Trent, continued use has been made of the noble

work of Pallavicino ;* and as nearly all the leading facts and

statements are derived from that authentic record, it has not
been thought necessary to load the margin with references ;

almost every important circumstance, narrated in the essays,

being capable of being confirmed by reference to that work.

J. WATERWORTH.
NEWARK, May 22nd, 1848.

*
Istoria del Concilio di Trento, Roma, 657.
 CONTENTS

OF THE

HISTORICAL ESSAYS.

part l.

PAGE
CHAPTER I. Introduction. Histories of the Council of
Trent. State of the Church at the death of Julius II. . i

CHAPTER
gences
CHAPTER
..........
II.

III. ...
Leo X.

Luther
Luther

summoned
;
his

to
opposition

Rome
to indul
iv

xii

CHAPTER IV. Cajetan and Luther xvi

CHAPTER V. Luther Appeal to a General Council

condemnation.
CHAPTER VI. Eck and
s

Miltitz and Luther

Luther. The
....
decretals burned.
;
his

xxii

Aleander. Erasmus xxvi

CHAPTER
Wartburg
CHAPTER
VII.

VIII.
...... The Diet

Transactions
of Worms. Luther

from the death of Leo

s Flight
.
to

to
xxxi

the Diet of Spires, 1526 . . . . . . xxxvi

CHAPTER IX. The Confession of Augsburgh, and the Protest xli

CHAPTER X. League of Smalcald. Council agreed to by

Clement . . ... . . . . Hi

CHAPTER XL
summoned
CHAPTER XII.
to
Paul III.
meet
Council
at Vicenza
of Trent
.....
Vergerius and Luther.

indicted,
Council
Iviii

prorogued,
opened. Objections to the Council considered . . Lxv
 CONTENTS.

part 2.

PAGE
SESSION I.
Preparatory business transacted . . . Ixxiii

SESSION II. Decree on the manner of life to be observed

during the Council
SESSION
SESSION
III.

IV.
.

On the symbol of Faith

.

On the Canonical Scriptures

.

....
. .

.
.

.
.

.
Ixxvi

Ixxix

Ixxxiii

SESSION V. On Original Sin. Reformation xciii

...
. . .

SESSION VI. On Justification. Reformation ci

SESSION On the Sacraments in General, and on Bap

VII.
tism and Confirmation. Reformation
SESSION VIII. Translation of the Council
.... cxi

SESSION IX. Prorogation of the Council

SESSION X. Prorogation of the Council
.... . . . cxvi
cxx

SESSION XL Resumption of the Council

SESSION XII. Prorogation
....
. . . . cxxi

cxxx
id.

SESSION XIII. On the Sacrament of the Holy Eucharist

Reformation cxxxiii

SESSION XIV. On the Sacrament of Penance. Reformation cxxxix

SESSION XV. Prorogation cxliv

SESSION XVI. Suspension of the Council . . . cxlvii

SESSION XVII. Decree for celebrating the Council . . clii

SESSION XVIII. On the Choice of Books . . . clvii

SESSION XIX. Prorogation clx

SESSION XX. Prorogation clxxii

SESSION XXL On Communion Com

munion of Infants. Reformation
in

.....
one kind, and the

SESSION XXII. On the Sacrifice of the Mass. Reformation

clxxv
clxxxv
SESSION XXIII. On the Sacrament of Order. Reformation cxcvi

formation
SESSION XXV.
.........
SESSION XXIV. On the Sacrament of Matrimony. Re

Purgatory. Invocation of Saints. Images,

ccxxi

&c. Reformation. Bull of Confirmation ccxxxvi

 HISTORY
OF

THE COUNCIL OF TRENT.

part jfiret

CHAPTER I.

Introduction, object of. Fra Paolo s and Pallavicinds

historiesof the Council of Trent.- Luther. State of the
Church. Juliiis II. ; Pisa and Lateran ; the Pontiff s
wars and expenses. Resolves to rebiiild the Vatican Basi
lica. Proclaims an Indulgence.
In the following pages, it is not merely intended to
sketch an outline of those events which preceded and led
to the convocation of the Council of Trent ;
to trace its
outward progress and the obstacles which it encountered
when summoned but the object of the writer will also be-
;

to furnish such observations and facts as may serve to

illustrate many of the canons and decrees which form the

present volume. This Introduction, therefore, will be as

much occupied with the internal, as with the external
history of the Council as much with phrases and their
;

history, as with facts;

though the limits of such an essay
will require that both be touched briefly and rapidly.
A detailed history of the Council would indeed be a
valuable addition to our English literature. Yet, though
the English version of Fra Paolo s skilful, but unfair, re
presentation of that important event, is of easy access to
the English reader, and though his statements have been
copied by a host of servile followers the laborious and
;

authentic history by Pallavicino has neither been made

11 HISTORY OF THE

accessible by translation, nor has the substance of it been

presented in the more pleasing form of an original narra
tive, based on his minute investigation of the records and
acts of the Council, and of the writings and letters of the
eye-witnesses of this last, but perhaps most important of
the General Councils of the Church, This is the more
to be wondered at and lamented, when we reflect, that the
defection of Luther, and the rapid diffusion of his opinions
or principles, gathering in their course not individuals
only but whole cities and states, and threatening in turn
almost every nation of Christendom, are events, not only
of great interest and importance in themselves, as filling
one of the most curious pages in the history of religion, at
a time when causes of unexperienced and vast power and
magnitude gave an almost unexampled impulse to the
human mind but are, in their consequences, events so
;

deeply felt and active, even in our days, that we see them
influencing, more or less, and in various forms, the
opinions, the practice, and the destiny of whole nations,
even after the expiration of more than three hundred
years.
But we must proceed at once from these wider views
to the more and as the early
limited sketch before us ;

history of Luther may be found, in sufficiently correct

detail, in any of the numerous records of his chequered
life, we will begin at that part of his career which has
direct reference to the events which it is our immediate
object to depict.
It was not till the year 1517, that is, when Luther was

thirty-four years of age, and eleven years after his pro

fession as an Augustinian monk, that any proposition
actually opposed to the faith, or practice, of the Church
emanated from his pen. There was, at that time, a pro
found peace throughout the Western Church. Hardly a
remnant of any of the ancient heresies disturbed the
general tranquillity; a few obscure and uneducated
followers of the errors or impieties of the Vaudois, and here
and there an adherent of Wickliff, were the only dissenters
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. Ill

from the Church. The schism, that had convulsed the

Church under Julius II., had been happily terminated by
the death of that Pontiff; his successor, Leo X., had sup
pressed the Synod of Pisa concluded and secured the
;

acceptation of the Council of Lateran and received the ;

submission of the schismatic Cardinals, and that of their

supporter, the French King, Louis X. But in the midst
of this tranquillity, the Church still felt the trembling
agitation produced by those events some of the demands ;

and professed objects of the Synod of Pisa, which was,

after all, but a faint type of the Councils of Constance and
Basil, were rather suppressed and smothered under the
schismatical character of that assembly, than settled and
satisfied;
so that though the ecclesiastical reformation
which it demanded, by being sought for in an improper
manner, was not only not accomplished, but was rendered
suspicious even, in the eyes of many yet was it evident, ;

that the evils complained of must be encountered, and a

searching remedy applied, at no distant period, to the
abuses that had crept into ecclesiastical government to ;

the rank vices engendered by ages of civil and unsparing

wars and to that license and confusion which a convulsed
;

state of society uniformly creates in the discipline and out

ward character of the Church.
Moreover, the continued wars of Julius had not only
exhausted the Papal treasury, but had forced him to have
recourse to extraordinary methods of raising money from
the various Christian nations and when, in his declining
;

years, he resolved to rebuild the Basilica of St. Peter, in

a style of magnificence, suited to his own character, and to
the dignity of that Apostle, he had not only himself, in
order to raise the necessary and enormous supplies, to
employ agents and means but little suited to the spirit of
the times but he left a similar legacy to his successor
; ;

who soon saw that there was no other resource left him,
than to have recourse to a similar agency.* The gor-
*
Pallavicino, T. I. L. I. c. ii.
IV HISTORY OF THE

geous designs of Bramante were in exact accordance with

the spirit of Leo whose ideas of splendour, and whose
;

recklessness of expense exceeded, if possible, those of his

predecessor and the newly elected Pontiff soon found
;

himself, like that predecessor, compelled to apply for the

alms of the faithful, in order to carry out the splendid
project to complete, that is, such an edifice, as seemed
;

to him alone worthy of the centre of Christianity and the

ancient mistress of the world. Surrounded as he was
with the brightest ornaments of his age, so far as secular
learning is concerned, he had not, as yet, promoted, in an
equal degree, the more solid parts of learning which
were needed by his position so that there were few
;

around him, either to warn him of the danger of the

step which he was about to take, or when it was taken, to
defend his interests, and those of the Church, against the
opposition which it created, and the perverted use which
was soon made of the abuses, caused by the cupidity and
*
mismanagement of the Questors.

CHAPTER II.

Leo X. proclaims an Indulgence. Agents ; and object.

L^lthers opposition His letter to the Archbishop of
Mainz. His theses. Tetzefs reply burnt at Witt emb erg.
Eck. Prierio. Maximilians reference to Rome.
The Elector of Saxony.

We have said that Leo but followed the example of

Julius, in offering certain spiritual privileges, under the
name of an Indulgence, to those who should lend their aid
towards building the Vatican Basilica. This fact deserves
attention, as it removes a popular prejudice on this subject,
that Luther s opposition originated in Leo s deviation

*
ib. L. c.
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. V

from the custom of consigning such Indulgences solely to

the Augustinians. Julius, in fact, had commissioned
Girolamo Torniello, a Vicar General of the Minor Obser
vants, and through him the Franciscans of his vicariate,
to preach and recommend this Indulgence to the faithful ;

confining it, however, to the twenty-five provinces com

prised within the jurisdiction of that Prelate. Upon the
death of his first agent, which took place in 1508, the
Pontiff delegated in his stead, in 1510, Francesco Zeno,
who had succeeded Torniello in his authority as a Reli
gious.* The term of this Indulgence was originally
limited to a year, but was afterwards enlarged, and made
revocable at pleasure and it had the same object in view
;

as that promulgated by Leo, the obtaining of alms

towards rebuilding the Vatican Church.
It has been often asserted that the opposition of Luther
arose from the farming out of this grant and especially ;

because commission was given, in Saxony, contrary

this
to the usual custom, to the Dominicans. Both these sup
positions seem devoid of truth. For Luther nowhere
assigns this farming out of the Indulgence by Leo, in

conformity with previous usage, and a not infrequent

method of levying taxes in certain states, as a cause of
his opposition, nor does Sleidan make any such represen
tation for him and we have already seen that Julius had
;

employed the Franciscans to disseminate his Indulgences;

whereas the Teutonic Knights had, about the same time,
made use of the services of the Dominicans.
It is also to be remarked that the
Indulgences were not, \

as is commonly said, promulgated by Leo, for the Chris

tian world, but for various specified districts only that ;

those Indulgences were of various kinds and of different

tenor and, further, that the letters Apostolic granting
;

them were expedited, if not wholly, at least for the most

*
Upon the death of Zeno, various other Franciscans were employed. For their
names, and other particulars, and the extension of the Indulgence to the Swiss
cantons, see Pallav. L. c.
VI HISTORY OF THE

part in the year 1514, and the early part of 1515, and
promulgated 1516; whereas Luther s opposition did
in
not openly begin until the year 1517. Neither is it to
be omitted that the appointment of any Religious Order
as his agents, in Germany, was not the work of Leo.
That Pontiff selected, as his delegate, Albert of Branden
burg, archbishop-elector of Mainz, and bishop of Magde
burg who consigned the promulgation to John Tetzel, a
;

Dominican, who had been successfully employed by the

Teutonic Knights, for a similar purpose.
There seems, however, no doubt, that the Augustinians,
though not deprived of a privilege which they had a pre
scriptive right to expect,were disappointed, and otherwise
disposed, from some unknown cause, to cavil, and look
with a watchful eye, at the proceedings of the Dominicans;
and to condemn any excesses, into which their zeal, or
covetousness, might drive them.*
usual misstatements as re
Having thus corrected the
gards the Indulgences promulgated by Leo, we have to
return to Luther, who had, in his character as professor of
Philosophy at Wittemberg, already begun to show a dis
position to change and to dogmatize. He had conceived
a disrelish for the prevailing philosophy of Aristotle, and
the scholastic system of St. Thomas; and, burning already,
it is said,
though for what cause does not seem clear, with
a fierce hatred against the court of Rome, he was eager
and able to seize on the reputed exaggerations of Tetzel
and his compeers, in the matter of Indulgences, to vent
his bile against a rival order, and
through them against
the Roman court to obtain notoriety for himself; to in
;

dulge his humour for novelty and to appear in the

;

attractive character of a zealot and a reformer. Luther s

character is impressed on almost every page of his writings,
and on the great events of his life. To considerable
learning, acquired by patient study under able masters, he
united great intrepidity, fertility of resource, singular readi-

*
For the above details, see Pallav. L. I. c. iii.
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. Vll

ness of plain but nervous language and metaphor fond ;

ness of applause, coupled with an unbounded love of self

and of authority, which burst forth almost into frenzy
against those of his party who dared oppose him and ;

above all a truculent ferocity of abuse, which throughout

his whole career, he heaped, without consideration of
eminence of rank, or person, or character, upon every foe,
or former friend.
Luther began his opposition to Indulgences, in private
discourses and public sermons instigated to this, it is
;

said, by certain superiors of his Order ;* professing his

abhorrence of the avarice of Rome and magnifying his ;

own love of truth, though, in his letters,! he himself,

years afterwards, acknowledges, that he was not actuated
in the least by those motives, but solely by hatred of the
Roman court.
Henext proceeded to more open remonstrance and ;

addressed a letter to the archbishop-elector of Mainz ;

representing to him, that the Questors were reported, for

of himself he knew nothing, to be falsely proclaiming to
the people, in order to increase the value of their Indul
gences, that, let them but give their alms abundantly, they
were sure of heaven, as being freed at once from all guilt
and from all
necessity of further satisfactions for their
sins. He
then proceeds to instruct the archbishop in ;

forming him, that such statements were directly contrary

to the Scriptures, especially to the
language of St. Peter,
who teaches that hardly is the just man saved, and re
minds him of the warning words of Amos and Zacharias,
who compare the elect to brands plucked from the burning.
Next he assures him, that Indulgences are nothing more
than the remission of the canonical penances, which, as
the Church had imposed them, so had she relaxed them,
and could fix her own conditions for a participation in that
relaxation. He warns the elector, that a tract was circu-

*
Pall. L. i. c. iv.

t Pall. Ib. referring to his letter to the people of Strasburgh.

viii HISTORY OF THE

latecl in his name, in which the false position was main

tained, that, by contributing their alms, and profiting by
the Indulgence, the faithful were not only able to receive
absolution from any confessor, but to receive that absolution
and the pardon of their sins, without repentance on their
part. The love of truth would not suffer him to remain
silent, or to refrain from imploring the elector to apply a

remedy for these evil opinions and practices. He added to

this letter a list of propositions on the matter of Indul

gences, and the kindred subjects, which he begged the

elector to read.
If Luther, by this letter, meant to affect the appearance
of submitting the matter complained of to the constituted
ecclesiastical superiors, his rashness, or hypocrisy, was
made manifest in a very plain manner for without waiting
:

for an answer, or giving those authorities time to examine

into the alleged abuses, he, on the very day, the last of
October, on which his letter to the elector is dated, pub
lished those very propositions, amounting, according to
one and according to another, to 97,
calculation, to 95,
some of which were manifest truths, whilst others aimed at
subverting all faith in Indulgences, and, as a consequence,
all confidence in those adversaries of his own Order, who

preached up their efficacy. Those propositions, or ques

tions, are so well known that there is no need of giving
them in full but it may be remarked, that, so far from
;

confining himself to denunciations of the abuses of the

Ouestors, he at once in reality denied the value and effi
cacy of Indulgences, and advanced numerous errors on the
subject of Purgatory and Penance, in so far as those doc
trines are connected with that of Indulgences and inter ;

larded his objections with numerous pieces of irony and

pleasantry, which, however sophistical and palpably ridicu
lous to the eye of the scholar, were calculated to raise a
laugh, or a doubt in the mind of the poor and uneducated.
Thus, amongst other similar things, he reminds the people
of the riches of the Sovereign Pontiff, though in fact his
poverty was well known and assures them, that such is
;
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. IX

the virtue of the Pope, that he ought not, and, he was

sure, was not willing, to raise the Basilica of St. Peter s
out of the flesh and bones of his flock ;* knowing well,
notwithstanding, that the alms were perfectly voluntary,
and that the mite of the poor was as acceptable to Al
mighty God, as the more abounding contributions of the
rich. He asks, why, if the Pope have the power, he does
not at once free all souls from Purgatory a question ;

which would equally apply to the Prince who has the

power of emptying his prisons of repentant and minor
criminals. However, such was his usual method, through
life, of appealing to the passions and prejudices of the
vulgar, and of wounding his adversaries by the envenomed
darts of insult and irony of which the above specimen
;

will suffice, and is given as a test of the nature of the

spirit that moved him, and of the character of his

apostleship.
Luther proposed, and preached on, those same propo
sitions,on that same evening, the Vigil of All Saints, in
the magnificent church lately dedicated to their honour,
by Frederick, Elector of Saxony and, at the same time, ;

caused them to be printed and circulated throughout

Germany. All this he did, at first, with some degree of
moderation and hesitation professing at every turn his ;

readiness submit to the judgment of the Catholic

to
Church. Whether that modesty and submissiveness were
real, or affected, matters but little to our purpose it is ;

enough to remark that, at a much later period, he declared

that he had no intention of proceeding further than that
first step, and that the revolution which he effected had its

origin in chance.t The

reader will decide for himself
how compatible with a divine message, and
far this is
tallies with the
language of Christ and the conduct and
preaching of the Apostles.
Wehave now seen the first step taken by Luther in

*
Propos. 50.
t Pall. i. c. v., referring to the Preface to Vol. I of Luther s works.
X HISTORY OF THE

the dim region of change and doubt his professions,

;

notwithstanding, of submission to Church authority we ;

will now briefly observe the progress made in the same

direction, until he arrived at the complete denial of all
infallible authority and thus, overthrowing all certainty
;

of religious faith, became the parent of a hundred sects ;

living even to see his own system repudiated and ridiculed ;

his own authority and guidance despised by men as bold

as himself, who but acted on his principles until faith ;

shrunk into opinion, and the short wand of weak and

erring reason became the ever-varying measure of the
stupendous, unchanging, and ineffable revelations of the
Divine mind.
Tetzel, being the one most directly aimed at and
ridiculed by Luther, replied, from Frankfort, to the pro
positions of Luther, with sufficient show of theological
learning but, eight hundred copies of his answer which
;

reached Wittemberg, were publicly burnt in the open

market-place, in the presence of the students of that
university and yet Luther declares, that neither he, the
;

Duke, nor the magistrates, were cognisant of that act.*"

But a more formidable opponent soon appeared in the

person of Eck, vice-chancellor of Ingolstadt a man pos ;

sessed of many of the peculiar qualities of Luther; ready,

resolute, eloquent, and deeply skilled in all the niceties of
the Scholastics and hitherto the fast friend of the inno
;

vator. He denounced him now, however, as a heretic,

and galled him to the quick with his pungent satire, and
weight of argument. Luther affected indeed to despise
him replied with ten fold bitterness and virulence but
; ;

his private letters showt that such were not his real sen
timents, and that, whilst he respected, he feared his new
antagonist. Time showed that his opinion of Eck was
well founded for, of all his opponents, none clung to him
;

with greater tenacity, or cost the reformer greater efforts,

even to cope with, in his vain endeavours to crush him.

*
T. i. Epist. 42. t T. i.
Epist. 44.
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. XI

Other adversaries also, as was to be expected, appeared ;

but, though some were eminent for learning, as Silvestro

da Prierio, the master of the sacred palace, they seem to
have despised the almost unknown friar and to have ;

considered it enough to expose his inconsistencies and

sophisms, without entering into any laboured proofs of the
truths and practices which he assailed. But, if the being
denounced as a heretic by Eck ruffled Luther s pride, and
drove him on to greater rashness, the production of Prierio,
if it did not convince, at least showed Luther, if before

doubtful or ignorant, what reception his opinions were

likely to meet with at Rome, and the fate which must
eventually await him. Accordingly, in anticipation, it
would seem, of the sentence of excommunication, he
began to assail the use of that spiritual weapon to deny
;

its validity; and, at the same time, to prepare the minds

of the people, by tongue and pen, for an assault on the
authority of the Pope ;
an authority which he could not
help foreseeing he would soon be driven to yield to, or
resist, when brought to bear against him. For this pur
pose, whilst he still
professed to venerate that authority,
he continually mingled, with the most servile and ex
aggerated declarations of submission, raillery and irony on
the Papal power ;
wondered why the Pope, with a word,
did not empty Purgatory of souls ;
and with such like sar
casms, suited to the populace, endeavoured to prepare for
the coming struggle. In the Diet of Augsburg, the
Emperor Maximilian drew the attention of that assembly
to the novelties of Luther, as threatening danger to the
state ; and, at the same time, addressed a letter to Leo ;

directing his attention to the same subject ;

asking him to
deliver his judgment on the opinions of Luther ;
and
promising that he, on his part, would provide that what
ever that decision might be, it should be observed in the
Empire, notwithstanding the secret support which Luther
was receiving from certain persons in authority. But, as
the event showed, the Emperor had overrated his power ;

for the Elector of

Saxony was nothing daunted by the
Xll HISTORY OF THE

judgment and command which soon followed,

Pontifical
egged on, perhaps, to this opposition, by the neglect of
Leo and of the Emperor to secure beforehand his con
currence.

CHAPTER III.

Luther summoned to Rome. His fears. Appeals to

the Elector. Letter from the University of Witt ember g
in his favour. His duplicity. Fresh errors and general
system.
Nine months after Luther s first outbreak, there was
issued, in August, 1518, a monitory, by the Auditor della
Camera, requiring the obnoxious friar to appear at Rome
in person, within the term of there to give an
sixty days ;

account of his opinions, and to clear himself, if possible,

from the charges urged against his orthodoxy. That
same officer, according to custom, appointed the judge
in the cause, and there was also deputed as his
theologian,
the master of the sacred palace with the power of re
;

jecting him as an interested party, should Luther feel so

disposed.
This citation was a source of much perplexity to Luther.
He saw clearly that to be judged was to be condemned ;

and though, when a distance, the Pontifical denun

at
ciation of heresy may have seemed to him of little moment,
it now filled him with alarm he hesitated on the brink of
;

the precipice, and feared to take the final leap. The

Elector, had, indeed, promised him, that he should not be
removed by force from Germany but he knew that
;

politics enter largely into the actions of princes and his ;

earnest appeals to that prince, and to his adviser and

friend, George Spalatin, whilst they exhibited a wish to
persevere, show also the fears, and doubts, and waverings
of a mind ill at ease, and fearful of the coming storm. He
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. Xlll

was especially anxious to secure, by means of that prince,

that his trial might take place within Germany, which
would enable him, if condemned, to appeal to the Pope ;

and thus, by gaining time, feel his way more surely, and
surround himself, if possible, with more powerful and
active friends.
From the university of Wittemberg, he obtained a
petition to the Pope, and a testimony, strangely enough, in
favour of his orthodoxy, and adherence to every doctrine
taught by the Roman Church to which that university ;

professed the profoundest veneration and obedience; with

the further statement, that the propositions advanced by
Luther, which had moved the hostility of some, were
merely opinions advanced by way of doubt and argument,
and not decisions or dogmas propounded as matters of
faith. But, fearing lest this application might be rejected
by Leo, Luther besought the Elector to pretend, that he
had been applied to for a safe-conduct through the states ;

that he had refused the request and, as the time had now
;

elapsed within which such application should have been

made, in order to deceive, and yet show his willingness but
inability to obey, Luther proposed that the letters of re
fusal should be ante-dated, and thus make it appear that
he had made the request in time, and only been prevented
from appearing to the citation, by the refusal of his pass
ports.* There is no evidence to show that the Elector
was ever disposed to act this palpable deceit and falsehood.
He seems to have contented himself with requesting Car
dinal Cajetan, who was then the Legate from the Roman
court to Caesar, t to interpose his influence with Leo to
prevent the cause from being tried out of Germany.
Meanwhile, Luther had increased the hostility of the
Roman court, by advancing, in the university of Heidel
berg, other and more monstrous errors such as, that all ;

*
Pallav. L. I. c. vii.

"t He was
one of the four Legates sent to the chief powers of Europe, to organise an
opposition to the inroads of the Turk.
XIV HISTORY OF THE

human actions are mortal sins that faith alone suffices for
;

salvation ;that, since Adam s fall, man s free will is utterly

lost ;
that the human will is a mere passive instrument
in all good works, and does not in any way concur towards
their performance opinions so extravagant and ludicrous,
;

that, as Luther himself confesses, they made his hearers

laugh outright as he promulgated them. And no wonder:
though their accordance with human negligence and luke-
warmness soon obtained for them a ready reception in
theory, as they have ever been the rules of conduct of too
many in practice. Strange, however, as these opinions
are, it is easy to show, as many have done,* their neces
sary, or intimate, connection with his first principles of
error, in regard to indulgences and penance. And though
it
may be true, that certain Scholastics had maintained
those principles, they had few followers at any time in the
Church, and had ceased to be supported, since the defi
nitions of various councils, especially of Lateran, in regard
to the sacraments and the doctrine of numerous Papal
;

constitutions, especially the celebrated one of Clement VI.

It is not my intention, however, to trace the gradual de
velopment of his opinions suffice it to say that, having at
;

length adopted the opinion that nothing was to be believed

but what, according to his fancy, the Scriptures clearly
teach though, by a strange inconsistency, he admitted
the inspiration of each apostle, and apostolic writing, nay
of writings not by apostles, and framed for himself a canon
of Scripture which the Scripture does not teach and ;

forced, by his own position and acts, to deny the existence,

by divine institution, of any infallible interpreter, or autho
rity divinely appointed to perpetuate the knowledge of the
truths of revelation he at once took up all the ancient
landmarks, and lifted the sole barrier against any species
of folly, or novelty, which the human mind could imagine
to be based on the sacred volume. Nay, he reduced the
conscientious examiner to the necessity of continually in-

*
See the matter ably handled by Pallav. L. i.e. viii.
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. XV

novating according as his varying judgment might be

;

led to adopt, or reject, opinions as traced in the inspired

writings. He indeed sowed the wind, and had, long
before his death, to reap the whirlwind "the same
thing
:

was lawful for the Valentinians as for Valentinus, the same

for the Marcionites as for Marcion to change the faith

according to their own pleasure."*

The supremacy Pope, it may be remarked,
of the
though not at once repudiated, was soon, when exercised
against him, discovered, or declared, to be unscriptural ;

a discovery which as it, at once, threw into the hands of

his supporters the revenues of numerous benefices to be
scrambled for, they naturally enough were not slow in re
garding as exhibiting the reformation in a peculiarly at
tractive and golden light. Not that the poor were thereby
benefited nay they became poorer still as the history,
; ;

probably, of every country, where this principle has been

received, shows but, the rich were made richer
;
and the ;

accumulation of enormous masses of land and revenues,

and of equal masses of destitution, may safely be dated as
receiving a vast impulse at that period. Thus, with faith
alone as the means of salvation ecclesiastical
;
laws abro
gated private judgment, even in the most ignorant, ex
;

alted into the sole guide and criterion of faith free will ;

denied, to the quieting of many a troubled conscience, as

a bait for the masses and, added to these inducements,
;

the prospect of riches for the powerful and wealthy the ;

system of Luther was well adapted indeed for those nomi

nal,lukewarm, and worldly-minded Christians, who, in all
ages and countries, form the vast bulk of the community ;

was a ready-made foundation whereon to build a battery

against all the mysteries of faith the requirements of
;

morality all
;
subordination in religion and eventuated, ;

but too often, in the disorganisation of all constituted

authority.

*
Tertull. de Pnescrip.
XVI HISTORY OF THE

CHAPTER IV.

The Pope s Breve. Luther s cause to be tried by Caje

tan. The three interviews between Luther and Cajetan.
Condzict of Staupiz. Luther offers a compromise. Stau-
piz flies from Augsburgh. Is followed by Liither. His
letter and protest. Cajctans letter to Frederick. Who
communicates it to Luther. His answer. Is supported
by the University of Wittemberg. State of parties.

Leo was not sorry to be able to yield to Frederick s

request to have the cause of Luther tried in Germany ;

as he was enabled thereby not only to gratify a prince

whom he wished to conciliate, but also to employ the most
eminent theologian of his day, Cardinal De Vio, or, as he
is
commonly called, Cajetan. The proceedings between
Luther and Cajetan have been so often reported, that it
will be enough to
give a rapid account of that transaction.
The Emperor granted Luther a safe-conduct to proceed
to Augsburgh where the Legate was stationed ;* having,
however, previously ascertained, that, to this act of his,
the Legate would make no open objection. That prelate
had already received, from Rome, a Breve in which the
notoriety of the heresies of Luther is stated he is com ;

missioned to receive him again into the unity of the Church,

if
penitent but, if unchanged and obdurate, to call in the
;

aid of the secular power, and to imprison him or, if that ;

should not be feasible or advisable, to excommunicate him

and all his adherents, of whatsoever rank and condition,
save and except the Emperor.
In the very first interview, the Cardinal perceived that
he had to deal with one who had already really repudiated

*
Pall.iv. L. I, c. ix., citing Cajetan s letter to Frederick. Some accounts make
the safe-conduct reach Luther at Augsburgh.
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. XV11

the authority of the Church and who came, therefore, as

;

a disputant to argue against her doctrine, and not as a

believer prepared to submit to her decisions, when
plainly set forth and manifested. He, therefore, declared
to Luther, that he was not there to argue with him, as if
the faith of the Church were doubtful or debatable, but to
receive his adhesion to that faith, if he were disposed to
accede to her authority or, if he chose to repudiate it,
;

on him was to be the blame, and his the usual punish

ment of excommunication from her communion.*
Luther returned, on the following day, to the Cardinal,
but in a manner utterly unexpected by that prelate for ;

he came accompanied by a notary, and four councillors,

and shortly afterwards there appeared John Staupiz, the
Vicar General of the Augustinians in Germany. The
notary read a document, wherein Luther protested that, so
far was it from being his intention to oppose any one doc-
trineofthe Church, he evensubmitted whatever hehad said,
or written, or should write for the time to come, to the
judgment of the Church. He was sure, however, that his
doctrines hadbeen hitherto orthodox, and conformable to the
sacred Scripture was ready to defend them in public dispu
;

tation, or to submit them to the decision of the three chief

universities of the empire, Basel, Fribourg, and Louvain,
and would not refuse to abide by the judgment of the
university of Paris: though he could hardly be ignorant,
that the Pope would never submit to have the case referred
to any other tribunal than his own. The event seems to
show, that all this was but to gain time for when the :

universities of Cologne and Louvain, and later the univer

sity of Paris, formally condemned his opinions, he took
not the slightest heed of their decisions, further than to
assail them with his usual ferocious invective and
pungent
ridicule. To Luther s proposal the Cardinal made a reply
similar to that given on the previous day, that he required

See the account given by the Cardinal s secretary, Giambattista Flavio, in

on Cajetan ; and Luther s statements in his letters.
his funeral oration
XV111 HISTORY OF THE

him to submit to the Church, and to condemn and revoke

his past errors.
On withdrawing, Luther applied himself to the Consti
tution, Unigenitus, so often cited against him, and fancying
to have discovered that the expressions ofthat Constitution
were not unfavourable to his opinions, he returned on the
following day to the Cardinal, armed with a lengthened
written argument, in which he endeavoured to prove, that
he had not in any way opposed the declarations of Clement
VI. This but the more convinced the Cardinal, that mere
disputation was useless with the character that he had to
deal with and, accordingly, having, in a few words,
;

noticed the futility of the argument of Luther on the

Papal Constitution, he declined having any further inter
view with him, except to receive his submission to the
judgment and doctrine of the Church, and the recantation
of his past errors.
These three interviews are noticed, both by Cajetan and
Luther, in their letters to the Elector of Saxony and the ;

amenity of the Cardinal, and his real earnestness to be of

service to Luther, are borne witness to by that heretic, in
the account published by him ofthat event his sole com ;

plaint being, that Cajetan refused to argue with him, but

required of him to retract his errors, as opposed to the
authority of the Church, and the declarations of her Sove
reign Pontiffs, authorities, be it remembered, which he
stillaffected to respect and submit to.
But, to such a quiet submission, Luther was not only
constitutionally opposed, but there is reason to believe,
that the Vicar General of his Order, Staupiz, in his hos
tility to the rival Order of the Dominicans, whilst he in
public exhorted him to relent, in private and in reality
confirmed him in his obstinacy ;
little imagining, at the
time, to what a precipice this duplicity was leading but, ;

too soon to be fearfully convinced of the danger of indulg-""

ing in such animosities and double dealing.*

*
Pallav. L. i., c. ix.
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. XIX

Before departing from Augsburgh, Luther, being now

denied access to the Cardinal, addressed a letter to him ;*
in which, having stated his inability to retract opinions
which to him did not seem erroneous, he offered, as a
species of compromise, to express his regret, openly from
the pulpit, for having spoken disrespectfully of the Sove
reign Pontiffs and promising to abstain, for the future,
;

from attacks on Indulgences, provided his adversaries

all

would, on their parts, observe a similar silence in his re

gard, and in defence of that subject a condition which ;

obviously could not be acceded to, as it not only involved

a
the suppression of truth admitted amongst all Christians,
and would leave Lutherto hold, if though but in private,
heterodox opinions but also, because, not on that point
;

only, but on many others, had he put forth statements

directly opposed to doctrines and practices of the Catholic
Church.
To this offer, therefore, which is a significant fact in
the history of this innovator, the Cardinal gave no reply :

a silence which so alarmed Staupiz, that, unprotected as

he was by a safe-conduct, he hastily withdrew from Augs
burgh. and was soon afterwards imitated by Luther, who,
however, before departing, left a letter of excuse for his
sudden departure, and entered his protest against the re
jection of his overtures, which protest was, on the day
after his departure, fixed up in the market-place of Augs
burgh. In he endeavoured
it to justify his refusal, or un

willingness, to appear in person at Rome complained that ;

no attempt had been made to refute his opinions by texts

of Scripture; and declared that, under such circumstances,
to recant would be to act against his conscience, and dis

pleasing to the Elector, who would prefer this his appeal

before any such repudiation of his tenets. His departure,
he represented, was absolutely necessary on account of his
extreme poverty but that this step of his was not to be
;

considered as indicating any unwillingness to submit to the

*
Dated October i;th, 1518.
XX HISTORY OF THE

Pope and Church, authorities to which he would

to the
ever, and every place, be obedient
in that he appealed ;

from the Legate, as a judge who was by him suspected,

as being a Dominican, an admirer of the Scholastic Theo
logy, and especially of that of St. Thomas and finally ;

that he appealed from the Pope ill informed, to the Pope

under better guidance and light.
Thus terminated this singular exhibition of conflicting

feelings on the part of Luther of obedience professed and

;

disobedience practised of acknowledged veneration for

;

Catholic doctrine and practice, and palpable opposition to

the belief and usage of the whole Christian world. A sin
gular exhibition indeed for a supposed messenger from
God if such was his character, he betrayed it by hypocrisy
;

and time serving if not God s messenger, he was a mes

;

senger of Satan if not an apostle of the Gentiles, he was

;

a Saul if he believed the authority of the Church, why

;

resist it if he disbelieved the supremacy of the Pope, why

;

if he believed it, and

not reject it ;
recognised the see of
Peter as the centre of unity, why did he practically then,
and openly later, separate himself from it ?
Cajetan continued, even after the departure, or flight,
of Luther, to exercise the same moderation towards him ;

and contented himself with informing the Elector of

Saxony, by letter, of the result of his interviews with
Luther; representing him as undoubtedly holding heretical
opinions as using the poorest shifts to evade the clearest
;

declarations of the Church, or of the Sovereign Pontiffs ;

and advising the Elector to withdraw his protection from

one tainted with heresy, and thus keep his own conscience
and territories clear from the infection of heterodoxy. But
this advice was rendered fruitless, by the instances of Stau-

[.iz
and Spalatin, both of whom having egged on Luther,
and induced the Elector to support him, seem to have
been, though, in the main, orthodox enough, at least the
former, unwilling to be considered as injudicious and
short-sighted in their judgment and counsels.
Acting on their recommendation, he communicated the
Cardinal s letter to Luther, who addressed a flattering and
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. XXI

artful reply to the Elector submitting himself to him as

;

his judge ;
expressing his readiness to yield on the ques
tion of the treasure of Indulgences but declaring himself
;

incapable of denying that, for the reception of the grace of

God communicated in the sacraments, it is absolutely
necessary for the receiver to have an undoubting faith and
certainty that such grace is received by him, a doctrine
which, in his judgment, was so clearly scriptural, that
he could not in conscience teach otherwise. He acknow
ledges that the Cardinal had treated him with kindness
and urbanity but complains bitterly, as usual, of the at
;

tempt to obtain his retractation without first convincing

him, by Scripture, of the fallacy of his opinions : a com
plaint to which few judges would attach much weight or
importance, in their dealings with those brought before
their tribunals and which, so long as Luther affected to
;

submit to the Church, and above all to the Pope, was as

inconsistent as it was hypocritical.
The university of Wittemberg again supported Luther
in this emergency, by an address to the Elector but in a
;

more subdued and hesitating tone than previously for ;

the recommendation was limited by the condition, that

Luther was deserving of support, provided he did not
withdraw himself from obedience to the Church of Rome,
and did not refuse to satisfy the demands of the Sovereign
Pontiff. This, in fact, seems to have been a time, when all
parties were in a state of hesitation,
wavering, and doubt ;

and it has been thought that, if the Bull, which Leo sub
sequently published, detailing the numerous and enormous
errors of Luther, had then been fulminated, the heresy of
that innovator would have been effectually crushed. In
fact, Luther had, at that time, many observers, and waiters
on events, influenced by numerous motives whether good
or evil, but he had but few friends, or real followers and
admirers ;
and the contest had not as yet enlisted the
passions of the combatants, nor become a political, as well
as a religious, movement nor had it as yet begun to help
;

the temporal, as it professed to promote the eternal, in

terests of greedy and discontented or deluded men.
XX11 HISTORY OF THE

CHAPTER V.

Luther appeals to a General Council. Bull on Indul

gences. Luther condemned by the universities of Louvain
and Cologne. -Death of Maximilian. Leo s letter and
present to Frederick. Miltitz appointed Legate. His in-
tervieiu with L2ither. Liither s promises. Arbitration
agreed to.

Cajetan s letter had made it plain to Luther, that his

condemnation at Rome was not only certain, of which he
could have had no real doubt throughout, but also that it
would speedily follow, as the necessary result of the inter
views Augsburgh. It was, therefore, his obvious policy,
at
so long as it seemed his interest, or his
duty, to profess
submission to the Church, and adhesion to the Sovereign
Pontiff, to anticipate that sentence, and thereby escape
the appearance of resisting the decision of the Pontiff,
only after his own condemnation had appeared and thus
;

seeming to deny that authority, because exercised against

himself. He, accordingly, changed at once his tone and
ground. Hitherto, he had, in language the most em
phatic, if not subservient and exaggerated, placed himself
and his opinions at the feet of the Pontiff, to be by him
approved, or condemned; he now had a document prepared
by a public notary, and published at Wittemberg, on the
twenty-eighth of November, 1518, wherein, whilst he pro
fessed obedience to the Church, and submission to the
Roman Pontiff, when well informed, as Christ s Vicar on
earth ;
he observed that, even as Peter had erred, so
might his successors and that, should the Pope, as was
;

likely from the tenor of Cajetan s letter, condemn him, he

appealed from the Pontiff misinformed by his judges, and
misinterpreting the Scriptures, to a General Council of
the Church, which was above the Pope.
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. XX111

Leo no longer delayed the long expected condemnation ;

but addressed a Bull,* on the subject of Indulgences, to

his Legate, who was then at Linz. Cajetan published
that document, on the thirteenth of December,t and
caused numerous copies to be circulated throughout Ger
many. The Bull of Leo was speedily followed by similar
condemnations of the opinions of Luther, from the univer
sities of Cologne and Louvain, both of which approved of
the decisions promulgated by Leo. But, the effect of
these condemnations was rendered less, or even useless,
as regards the innovators, by the death of Maximilian,
which took place about a month after the publication of
the Bull, that is, on January the twelfth, 1519. This
event placed the Elector of Saxony at the head of the
Germanic Confederation and, whilst it deprived the
;

Catholic party of their mainstay in those countries, gave

fresh courage and boldness to the supporters of the new
ideas.
But Leo resolved to make a attempt to gain over
last
Frederick and, ; end, taking advantage of his
for this

previous zeal for religion, which had led him to build and
endow the magnificent church of the Apostles, in his
fortress of and to establish a university, in
Wittemberg ;

the same
city ;J he resolved to send him the golden rose,
which it is usual for the Sovereign Pontiff to bless on the
fourth Sunday of Lent, and to present to some one of the
Christian princes who has deserved well of Christendom.
Miltitz, a German by birth, of a noble family, and the
one to whom the university of Wittemberg had entrusted
the protection of Luther s interests at the Roman court,
was chosen as the most suitable person to convey the
present to Frederick. He was also provided with the most
affectionate Breves, addressed to the Elector, to Spalatin,

*
It was signed on November 8th, Pallav. Lib. I. c. xii.
1518.
t Pallav. L. c.
+ Carlostadt was archdeacon of the Church Luther professor of theology in the
;

university ; and Melancthon of belles lettres.

XXIV HISTORY OF THE

and withdraw
to other chief ministers of that prince, to
them, if from supporting Luther.
possible,
But Leo was doomed to find his condescension too
late, and worse than useless. The Elector declined to
receive the present publicly from the Papal Nuncio, who
was accordingly compelled to have it conveyed to him by
the hands of others. Frederick, however, professed, not
to support the novelties of Luther but neither would he
;

condemn him, nor withdraw his countenance from him.

In this emergency, Miltitz endeavoured to gain over
Luther, by other methods than those used by Cajetan.
At the command of the Elector, Luther had an interview
with the Legate, who sought, by praises of his learning
and ability, by severe reproof of his adversary Tetzel, not
sparing even the Elector of Mainz, to induce Luther to
cease from his attacks on the Catholic religion, and to
retract his errors on the question of Indulgences.
But Luther, feeling his advantage, assumed the tone of
a conqueror declared a reconciliation to be now impos
;

sible ;
that the fault lay with the Elector of Mainz, whose
violence had driven things to the extremity in which they
then were and that the Pope was responsible for the
;

conduct of that bishop, whom he ought to have reproved ;

but that the cupidity of his Questors and Florentine

ministers had deceived him with other accusations of a
;

like which Miltitz

kind, thought proper to receive in

writing, and to bear with patiently.

As the fruit of this spirit of forbearance, or temporising,
he obtained from Luther a promise, to maintain silence on
the question of Indulgences, provided his opponents would,
on their parts, observe a similar restraint, and thus allow
"

the affair to die out of itself to acknowledge the exces

;"

sive severity of his language towards his opponents to ;

publish a writing wherein he would exhort the people to

adhere to the pure worship of the Church of Rome and, ;

finally, to write such a letter to the Roman Pontiff as

would prove his desire of reconciliation.
In fulfilment of this promise, a piece soon appeared in
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. XXV

which he proclaims the Church of Rome as honoured of

God above all others; in her two apostles, forty-six Popes,
and hundreds of thousands of martyrs had shed their
blood, and made her an especial object of God s regard ;

that whatsoever of evil there might be in her could never

justify separation from her, for God must not be abandoned
on account of the Devil, neither is there any sin nor evil
which should destroy charity or break unity. He con
demns his own unmeasured language, mingling, however,
even with his expressions of sorrow for the past, new
bitterness and insults.
On the third of March, he also addressed a letter to
Leo, in which, though written in a tone of respect, he
justified his past conduct as forced on him by necessity ;

and concluded, by again declaring his unbounded devoted-

ness to the Roman Church and to the Sovereign Pontiff,
in these words: "And now, most blessed Father, I protest
before God, and all His creatures, that I have never in
tended, nor do I now intend, to touch or prejudice, by any
craft, the power of the Roman Church, or of your blessed
ness. Yea, I most fully confess, that the power of that
Church is above all things and that nothing in earth or
;

heaven, ought to be ranked above it, but Jesus Christ

alone, the Lord of all."

Miltitz, furthermore, induced Luther to refer the whole

affair to some unbiassed judge and for this purpose the
;

Archbishop Elector of Treves was fixed upon ;* but,

when the time had arrived for fulfilling this promise, he
excused himself from its performance, in a long letter
addressed to the Legate, pleading his fears of treachery
and of murder on the road his poverty the presence of
; ;

Cajetan, whom he now denounced as not being even a

Christian and, adding further, that the consent of Rome
;

to this step had not as yet arrived with similar manifest ;

evasions.

See Luther s account of this, Epp. i.

p. 209.
XXVI HISTORY OF THE

CHAPTER VI.

Disputation with Eck. Supremacy of the Pope, as of

divine right, denied. Further negotiations between Miltitz
and Luther. Luther offers to be reconciled. Spread of
heresy. Zuingle. L uther s fresh
of errors. Caricatures
the Pope. Leo s Breves to the university of Wittemberg
and the Elector Frederick. Luther s letter to the Emperor
Charles. - - Burns the Decretals and Biill. - Papal
Aleander appointed Legate. Erasmus.

Among st the more reasonable

of his excuses was his
approaching disputation with Eck, which was to take place
shortly at Leipsic of which, after;
various delays, the
universities of Erfurt and Paris had been agreed upon as
It is, however, foreign from the
judges and arbitrators.
purpose of these pages to enter into the details of that
discussion, which began on the 2 7th of June, 1519, be
tween Eck and Carlostadt, and was then continued by
Luther but the reader, who wishes for a well digested
;

abstract of the arguments on both sides, will find it in

Pallavicino s history.* It may, however, be remarked,
that it was here that Luther first publicly denied the
supremacy of the Pope to be of divine right.t
Still Miltitz persevered in his endeavours to gain over
Luther and, during two entire years, spared nothing to
;

bring about that result but he was unfortunately betrayed

;

into conduct but little suited to his character and dignity ;

*
L. I. c. xv. xvii.
t His thirteenth proposition, opposed by Eck, was as follows: "That the
Roman Church is superior to all others is proved from the frigid decrees of Roman
Pontiffs who have lived within the last 400 years against which are the authentic
;

records of eleven hundred years the words of Scripture

;
and the decrees of the
;

Council of Nice, the most sacred of all the Councils."

 COUNCIL OF TRENT. XXV11

and event proved, all his efforts were worse

thus, as the
than useless. He, however, obtained, by the interference
of a chapter of the Order to which Luther still nominally
belonged, another letter from Luther to the Pope,* in
which, his tone becoming more imperious, he treats with
Leo on the conditions of peace, rather as a dictator than
as a subject. He now throws all the blame on Eck; dis
claims having had any intention of assailing the authority
of the Sovereign Pontiff, but asserts that such a course
had been forced upon himt at the discussion at Leipsic ;

pours forth a torrent of abuse on that adversary and on

Cajetan and concludes with offering to be reconciled, on
;

two conditions which he knew it was impossible to grant ;

that he should not be forced to recant and that he should ;

not be restrained in his private interpretation of the sacred

Scriptures.
Meanwhile, the seeds of heresy which Luther had sown
began to grow up into a harvest not only in Germany, ;

but also in other countries, especially in Switzerland where ;

Zuingle, if not taught to innovate by Luther, had learned

boldness from his example, and, advancing more resolutely
to the work of destruction, not only adopted or preached
the errors of Luther, but acquired notoriety by denying and
ridiculing many doctrines which his prototype still firmly
maintained. Similar innovators began to infect other por
tions of Europe some led, by the hope of gain, to repair
;

their ruined fortunes others, by hatred of all things

;

sacred, or of existing political institutions others, by ;

other motives, more or less virtuous, wicked, or selfish,

joined in the general confusion which, both religious and
political, agitated the age. When the centre stone of
authority and of prescription was removed, it was not to be
wondered at, that the arch of truth tottered, and that the
whole edifice was endangered.

Dated April 6th, 1520.

t That this was manifestly false, is plain from the thirteenth proposition already
given
XXV111 HISTORY OF THE

It was now plain that nothing was to be expected from

Luther, by the use of forbearance and kindness nay his ;

errors naturally went on increasing, as the poisonous germ

began gradually to unfold itself. He now denied that the
sacraments were divinely instituted to bestow grace that ;

baptism cancels original sin allowed the power and right

;

of absolution to women demanded the use of the chalice

;

as necessary for the laity asserted that the souls in pur

;

gatory are capable of fresh sins assailed the mendicant ;

Orders and published the grossest and most indecent

;

lampoons and caricatures, both by pen and pencil, on the

Pope, the Cardinals, and the court of Rome generally.
Leo was, at length, really aroused from his past careless
ness or hopes and by the advice of his Legate, and that
;

of Eck especially, resolved to fulminate a Bull,* con

demning the numerous errors of Luther.t Considering
the character of that heretic, it was perhaps unfortunate
that Eck had so large a share in the preparation of that
document, and that to him the execution of it was con
signed. Be this as it may, Eck carried the Bull into
Germany as a trophy of his own victories and acting as ;

Legate Apostolic to many of his German princes, caused

it be published, and, as far as he could, to be executed,
to

throughout their dominions. Luther took occasion from

this to represent the Bull as the production of his personal
enemies J whilst the universities, which had already de
;

nounced the errors of the friar, in almost the very terms

used by the Pontiff, received it with joy and triumph.
To the university of Wittemberg, the Pope addressed a
special Breve, in which he exhorted that body to abide in
the ancient faith and commanded them, under grievous
;

penalties, to see to the execution of the Bull in all its

parts.

Dated June 1 5th, 1520.

tForty-one propositions, extracted out of Luther s works, were condemned.
t The preparation of the Bull was the subject of frequent debate and consultation
amongst the most eminent theologians and canonists of Rome. It was consigned
especially to the care of Pietro Accolti, bishop of Ancona, afterwards Cardinal.
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. XXIX

Frederick being then absent from his capital, the members

of that university addressed him by letter to ascertain his
wishes and intentions. The Elector had already received
a most affectionate letter from the Pontiff, representing to
him, that it was on his account that he had so long re
frained from publicly condemning Luther; and after hint
ing pretty plainly that it was
on his support alone that the
hopes and cause of Luther rested;
he conjured him,
either to induce Luther to recant and so obtain his pardon,
or to proceed against him by the Bull just published. The
answer of the Elector to the university was couched in
ambiguous terms, betraying the uncertainty of that prince,
and that he still wavered between the religion of his fathers
and of his youth, and the novelties of Luther. In this
Luther, besides appealing again to a General
emergency,
Council, strove to gain over the mind of the newly elected
Emperor, Charles V.; depicting to him the tyranny of
the Roman Pontiffs over Germany, and the glory which
would accrue to him by casting off that yoke, and exer
cising, not only in temporals, but in spirituals, an indepen
dent authority. But his expectations were soon frustrated ;

for the Emperor, on his return from England, ordered the

works of Luther to be burnt in Brabant, in the university
of Louvain, and in other places under his sway.
Luther seems to have been driven to desperation by this
insult and with the connivance at least of the Elector
;

Frederick, and with the approval of the university ofWit-

temberg, he in revenge caused, on the tenth of December,
a huge pile to be raised outside the walls of the city and,
;

having publicly invited the Academicians to witness the

spectacle, proceeded with a large escort to the spot fixed
upon, and cast into the flames a copy of the various
volumes which form the Canon law, adding the Bulls of
Leo, the writings of Eck, and those of Emser exclaim
;

ing : Because you have troubled the holy one of the

"

Lord, may everlasting fire overwhelm you." This ex

ample was imitated by his partisans in two or three of the
cities of Germany, and even in Leipsic, under the very
XXX HISTORY OF THE

eyes of Duke George. Whether from remorse, or policy,

however, Luther soon afterwards endeavoured to palliate
this conduct, and to represent it as not done in hostility
to the Roman Pontiff, who, he was sure, neither approved
of the errors contained in that code, nor of the burning of
his (Luther s) works. But the wonder is that, after this
public exhibition by the university, the Canon law still con
tinued to be taught in that very university which had thus
appeared to approve of its destruction and of the reproaches
thrown on its contents by Luther, and that this office was
filled by the Luther, Justus Jonas. The secret
fast friend of
is, Canon law derived abundant re
that the professors of
muneration from teaching it the law students from prac
;

tising it and the city itself from the numerous students

;

who crowded thither to learn it.

But Leo was not to be deceived by the idle protestations

of Luther he accordingly selected one of the most able
:

and active of his court as Nuncio to Charles; and if virtue,

ability, and zeal could have stayed the evil, Aleander
would have succeeded. He immediately repaired to Charles,
and the first result of his interview has been seen in the
burning of Luther s works in the patrimonial states of the
Emperor in spite of the pen and secret opposition of
;

Erasmus, who, at that time, was closely leagued with

Luther, he caused the same to be done at Cologne and ob ;

tained from the Emperor that an edict should be published,

prohibiting the works of Luther throughout the whole ex
tent of that monarch s dominions. Though foiled in this
opposition,Erasmus confirmed the wavering mind of the
Elector who, upon the representation of Aleander, that
;

he could not remain united to the Church of Christ,

and continue his support of Luther, referred to Erasmus
for advice who replied, that he knew of nothing to be
;

condemned so far in Luther s doctrine and thus settled ;

the mind, or furnished an excuse to the conscience, of

that prince. Meanwhile, this same Erasmus was writing
letters of the most flattering and submissive character
to the Pontiff, who replied to him in a kindly tone ;
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. XXXI

informing, however, his Legate, who expressed his won

der at this conduct, that he was not unacquainted
with the real disposition and tendency of Erasmus ;

but that it was thought prudent not to irritate him by un

necessary hostility. The works of Luther were also con
signed to the flames, not only at Cologne, but also at
Mainz, Treves, Alberstaclt, Misna, Marsburgh, and in
other cities of Germany. If this served no other purpose,
it was useful as a
thought practical demonstration, to the
masses, of the character of Luther s writings.

CHAPTER VII.
The Legate s purpose. Bull excommunicating Luther.
Diet of Worms. Aleanders speech. Lut hcr summoned.
His conduct. Refiises to abide by the General Councils.
Ordered to leave Germany. Concealed at Wertburgh.
Placed under the Ban of the Empire.
Aleander was not content with this mere demonstration,
but directed all his efforts to cause Luther and his writings
to be placed under the Ban of the Empire. To attain this
object, after having encountered and surmounted numerous
difficulties and varied opposition, he obtained from Rome
a Bull, published on the third of January, 1521, in which
Luther s doctrine was not only condemned as heretical,
but Luther himself proclaimed a heretic, without any of
the limitations and conditions hitherto introduced ;
as the
term fixed for his recantation was long since elapsed, and
he had proved himself obstinate.
He also caused it to be clearly understood, that the errors
of Luther were not confined to a denial of Pontifical autho
rity and jurisdiction, but extended to the sacraments, and
other articles of faith, and renewed the abhorred heresies of
Wickliff and of Huss. In this, he derived especial aid
from the condemnation of Luther which had been issued,
a short time previously, from the
university of Paris.
XXX11 HISTORY OF THE

Meanwhile the Lutherans, on their part, were not idle.

The most flagitious calumnies were circulated against the
Pope and Aleander; verses, songs, pictures, and carica
tures were scattered throughout Germany to ridicule the
authority of the Pontiff and threats of revolution were
;

held out if any such steps were taken against Luther.

But a more powerful aid than all this was to be found
in the Elector of Saxony, whose authority, for a while,
deterred the Diet, then assembled at Worms, from pro
ceeding to its final sentence. But Aleander appeared in
person in that assembly ; and, in a discourse which occu
pied several hours in the delivery, proved, from the letters
and writings of Luther which he produced and read from
in that assembly, that he had not only violated every pro
mise which he had o given to recant his errors if condemned
by the Pontiff, and his pledge to abide by the decisions of
the universities, but had gone on step by step increasing
in audacity and violence and error, till nothing was too
vile for his pen and tongue where the authority and person
of the Sovereign Pontiff were concerned, or the ancient
doctrines of the Church to be impugned. He warned the
Diet of the clanger to the tranquillity of the state, as well
as to the unity of religion, which any further terms kept
with Luther and his party must necessarily entail and by ;

these facts, and his eloquence, produced so profound an

impression on the minds and fears of the assembly, that
Luther was summoned to appear in person at the Diet.
Aleander was indeed averse to this summons but, ;

upon the representation of the Elector of Saxony, that the

works cited, though bearing Luther s name, could not, he
was persuaded, be from that individual s pen, it was re
solved to hear from his own lips his real sentiments.
Luther, on the other hand, seems to have been delighted
at the opportunity of professing his faith, or of obtaining
further notoriety ;and, having obtained a safe-conduct,
from the Emperor, he proceeded to Worms, accompanied
by a hundred horsemen, though he entered the city with
only eight mounted attendants. On alighting at Worms,
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. XXX111

on the sixteenth of April, he cried out that God would

"

be with him and, having taken up his abode near the

;"

Elector, prepared to appear before the Diet on the follow

ing clay, the seventeenth of April, 1521. The judgments
of men naturally enough varied on his habits, manners,
and appearance but there is no doubt that his violence,
;

arrogance, and ungovernable temper produced an impres

sion anything but favourable on the minds of those who
were not already embarked in his cause. Before he had
been an hour before the Diet, the Emperor, having care
fully watched and studied his demeanour, remarked to
those near him "This man at least would never make
:

me a heretic."
Instead of being suffered to launch into a lengthened
discourse, as Aleander had originally feared, he was asked,
whether the books that had been cited were his and ;

whether he still maintained the opinions therein contained.

To the first question he answered readily, that they were
from his pen but to the second he demurred, as it was
;

one, he said, of difficulty, in which the word of God and

the salvation of souls were concerned, and asked for time to
consider his answer. Upon this, a brief consultation was
held between the princes there present, who, through their
public officer, gave it as their decision, that it seemed
strange that he had not come prepared to give an answer
to so plain a question, and that he had not made up even
his own mind as to what he believed or disbelieved ;
that
his request should, nevertheless, be granted, but that he
must, on the following clay, give a specific answer to the
question.
Luther withdrew embarrassed at the prospect before
him. Either he must recant, and thus compromise his
character and reputation, or be prepared to meet the anger
of the Emperor. For this latter alternative, his partisans
were not as yet prepared, and they accordingly urgently
advised him to recant all his opinions, except such as
aimed at the Sovereign Pontiff and his authority as ;

thereby he would completely defeat the Legate, add to his

D
XXXIV HISTORY OF THE

own power and that of his party, and escape condem

nation.
But Luther cared more for himself, his reputation, or
his opinions, than for the views and safety of his party ;

and feeling that, to recant, would be to proclaim that he

had hitherto been a deliberate deceiver, who only now re
tracted through fear or policy, on his second appearance
in the Diet, he professed that he still adhered to the
doctrines advanced in his works, as being taught by the
word of God, but that, as to the opprobrious language
used against his adversaries, he had been provoked to it

by their violence ;
that the blame was theirs not his, who
did not profess to lead a holy life, but to teach a holy
doctrine. He
then proceeded to assail the Holy See with
his usual ribaldry, but was stopped by the command of the

Emperor. He was then asked, whether, if those opinions

of his were shown to have been condemned by the Coun
cils of the Church, and especially by the Council of

Constance, he would submit to that authority, and revoke

those errors. He answered, that he would not for that ;

Councils had erred, and were at variance with each other.

Charles, on hearing this, broke up the assembly, and
Luther returned to his dwelling, accompanied by many
individuals attached to the Elector Frederick, and followed
by a vast crowd of the populace, some animated by curiosity,
others by respect, others by hatred.
After various vain attempts, on the part of Luther s
friends, and of others anxious for peace and unity, to induce
him to agree to the decisions of the General Councils, the
Emperor commanded him to leave his dominions within
the space of twenty days ;* and to observe strictly the
conditions of his safe-conduct, by abstaining, on his journey,
from any act of aggression on the doctrines and practices
of the Catholic Church. Luther left Worms on the
twenty-sixth of April armed with a safe-conduct and
;

*
Pallav. L. i. c. xxviii. Sleidan says twenty-one days.
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. XXXV

accompanied by an officer of the Emperor. In three days

he reached Friedberg, where he dismissed that officer, and
placed in his hands the safe-conduct in order that, in the
;

seizure of his person which had been planned by his

friends, there might be no direct outrage offered to the
Imperial authority. Having, on the third of May, set out
for Wittemberg, and dismissed most of his attendants, his

carriage was suddenly stopped by a number of horsemen

in masks, who, having beaten his drivers, and made a
show of violence to Luther, carried him away into the
fortress of Wartburg belonging to the Elector of Saxony ;

it
being understood that Frederick was not to be informed
as to which of his castles Luther had been carried to, that
he might deny any knowledge of his place of refuge.*
On the eighth of May, Luther was publicly placed
under the Ban of the Empire, with the consent of the
Germanic Diet his writings were ordered to be seized
;

and burnt his supporters to be banished and, to prevent

; ;

the diffusion of the poison of heresy, all works treating of

faith were, before publication, to be approved of
by the
Ordinary, or his deputy, and by the nearest university.
Having thus traced, at some length, the steps by which
Luther proceeded to refuse submission first to one autho
rity and then to another, until his final refusal to abide by
the decisions of General Councils, we must hurry rapidly
over the subsequent events of his career, until the final
convocation of the Council of Trent.

*
Pallav. L. I. c.
XXXVI HISTORY OF THE

CHAPTER VIII.

Death of Leo. Adrian VI. Resolves to reform the

Roman Court.
Cherigato appointed Legate to the Em
peror. The Centum Gravamina. Council recommended.
Death of Adrian. Clement VII. Campeggio appointed
Legate. Diet of Nuremberg. Council promised. Meet
ing at Ratisbonne. Articles of Reformation published.
Progress of error. Henry VIII. Diet of Spires The
Recess.

Thedeparture of Charles, and the exercise of authority,

in his absence, by the Elector of Saxony, and other friends
of Luther, rendered the Ban ineffectual. A short time
after the above decision of the Diet, Leo X. died and ;

was succeeded, on the ninth of January, 1522, by Adrian

VI., whose country, virtues, and character for learning
gave hopes, soon however to be disappointed, that he
would succeed better than his predecessor in allaying the
storm now raging in Germany. His first endeavour was
to bring about a reformation in the Court and tribunals of
Rome, and especially in the administration of Indulgences ;

in which he seems to have been sincerely seconded

efforts

by the college of Cardinals. He appointed Cherigato his

Nuncio to the Emperor, with earnest instructions to bring
back, if possible, the dissenters of Germany and to com
;

plain to the Emperor, that the Ban of the Empire was

inoperative, through the influence of Luther s friends,
who, not content with denying the doctrines of the Church,
were possessing themselves, in all directions, of her goods
and property, which, after all, seemed to be the main cause
of their apostacy. He, furthermore, directed him to ac
knowledge to the Emperor, that the present troubles were
a just punishment from God upon the sins of the clergy
and people that it was no wonder that the evil had
;
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. XXXV11

spread from the head to the members but that, with ;

God s help, he would apply such remedies as should restore

the purity of discipline and manners.
These instructions, when communicated by the Legate
to the Diet at Nuremberg,* but served to aggravate the
evil. The very concession, that the evils of Germany
had one of their sources at least in the clergy and Court
of Rome, and in the misconduct of her various ecclesias
tical tribunals, whilst it seemed to excuse the invectives
that had been directed by the Lutherans against the ad
ministrators of the Church, gave not only fresh audacity
to those assailants, but also seemed to justify the com

plaints of false, or injudicious friends, against Rome and

the clergy as on the departure of the Legate, was soon
;

made visible, by the publication of the Centum Gravamina ;

a piece said to be the production of the secular members
of the Diet, but so replete with contempt and depreciation
of the ecclesiastical body and tribunals, that it has been
even doubted whether it did not emanate from the minds
and pens of professed enemies.
In reply to the Breve and instructions of the Pontiff,
the Diet, amongst other proposals, especially recommended
the convocation of a General Council, as the most effectual
remedy for the disorders of the times and named certain ;

towns as suitable for the place of meeting. The Legate

declared, that such a Council would not be unwelcome to
the Sovereign Pontiff, provided his rights and authority
were not fettered by interference as to the time and place
of its celebration.
But these negotiations were speedily terminated by the
death of Adrian, on the fourteenth of September, 1523,
after occupying the Pontifical throne little more than a

year. Hewas succeeded by Julius De Medici, who took

the nameof Clement VII.
There is good reason for believing that this Pontiff was
indisposed to the calling of a Council which he felt per-
;

*
The Diet opened in December, 1522.
XXXV111 HISTORY OF THE

suaded could neither satisfy the minds of the Lutherans,

envenomed as they were against the authority which alone
could convoke and preside at it and in which it was to be
;

feared that questions relative to the superiority of the

Pope and Council might be mooted and thus the attempt
;

to heal one disorder, might only create a greater. Besides

this, Luther s refusal, to submit to past General Councils,
seemed proof enough that he would not be more willing to
yield to any other that might be summoned.
Clement despatched, as his Legate to Germany, Cam-
peggio, a prelate well versed in the duties imposed by that
office, and already distinguished for great skill, learning
and prudence. The Diet,* in a decree published on
the eighteenth of April, 1524, again urged on the Pontiff
the desirableness of a Council, and thus brought the matter
directly before the Legate. That prelate represented,
that the wars then raging were unfavourable to such an
assembly but that, though he did not look upon such a
;

meeting as likely to produce the present advantages which

the princes of Germany seemed to anticipate, he would
take upon himself to promise, to induce the Pontiff to
summon a Council, as soon as a favourable opportunity
should present itself, t
Anxious to correct the grosser abuses existing in the
Church in Germany, and to repress the Lutherans, the
Legate caused a meeting of Electors and bishops to be
held at Ratisbonne,^ where, after much deliberation, it
was agreed, that those present should enforce, as far as
possible, the decrees of the Diet of Worms, and thirty-five
articles of reformation were fixed upon, regulating and

limiting the payments to the clergy, correcting the abuses

introduced by the Ouestors, and making salutary arrange
ments in regard to the collation of benefices.
*
Opened at Nuremberg, in January, 1524.
f Pallav. L. I. c. x.
J There were present, the Archduke Ferdinand, the Dukes of Bavaria, the Arch
bishop of Saltzburg, the bishops of Trent and Ratisbonne and the deputies of the
;

bishops of Spires, Bamberg, Augsburgh, Slrasburg, Basel, Constance, Freisingen, Pas-

sau, and Brixen.
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. XXXIX

Meanwhile, the innovations and principles of Luther,

\v ho had returned to Wittemberg,* were producing their
natural fruits ;
not only in the unsettled state of politics,
and confusion in the State, but especially in the numerous
heretics and fanatics, who emulated his boldness. Car-
lostadt, Zuingle and the Sacramentarians, the Zuickau
prophets, Munzer and his hordes of Anabaptists, and
other sectarians, of less note, who were mutually opposing,
vilifying, and anathematising each other,
renewed the sad
spectacle of the discords of other days, and presented a
strange contrast to that unity of faith, sobriety of judgment,
and uniformity of sentiment, which had for ages distin
guished those lands.
It does not come directly within the purpose of this
brief notice, to do more than allude to the divisions which
began to prevail, at the same time, in England mainly ;

in consequence of the unbridled passions of Henry VIII.;

who, being wearied of the wife to whom he had been now

united during more than seventeen years, and enamoured
of Anne Boleyn, threw off the supremacy of the Pope,
and established, in his own person, an authority far more
stringent and unlimited because that Pontiff refused to
;

pander to his base lusts.have, in another work, entered

I

fully into the history of that event, and content myself

here with just noticing the fact, as we shall soon see
Henry, who had written in defence of the authority of the
Church, and been designated, by the Pope, the defender
of the faith, issuing his protest against that same autho
rity, and the right of the Pontiff to convoke, and preside
at, General Councils.
To add to these troubles, the coldness which had for
some time, from political motives, been increasing between
Clement and Charles, ended in an open rupture between
them, and in those misfortunes which soon after over
whelmed the city of Rome, and placed the Pontiff himself

*
On March 7th 1522,
xl HISTORY OF THE

as a prisoner in the hands of his enemies. It was in the

midst of these untoward circumstances, that the Diet of
Spires was opened in June, 1526. The Emperor, eager
to conciliate the Lutherans, in order to secure their aid

against the powerful league formed against him, changed

his intention of enforcing the Edict of Worms ;
and con
tented himself with requiring that the affairs of religion
should remain as they were, until the meeting of a General
Council. The Recess was drawn up in accordance with
this purpose ;
and thus the political interests of Charles
caused him to abandon that system of policy and that
support of religion, in which he had believed both his
duty and interest involved, and which had hitherto formed
the guiding principles and practice of his career.
He imagined that such a step would coerce Clement
into another line of policy, and that his own
change of
system need only be temporary. The misfortunes, indeed,
of Clement soon forced him to have recourse to the assist
ance of the Emperor, but the increased political and
religious confusion which soon ensued, proved to Charles
that late events had combined and given greater confi
dence and expectations to a party within the state, which
all his
energy and power would not, henceforth, be able to
control.
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. xli

CHAPTER IX.

Second Diet of Spires. Attempt to reconcile the Luther

ans and Zuinglians. The Emperor abrogates the late Edict
of Spires. Struggle of parties. The Recess. The Pro-
test.-LutherandZuingle at Marbiirg.-Diet of Aiigsburgh.
Arrival of the Emperor and of the Legate. Malancthon
and the Augsburgh Confession. -The Zuinglian Confession.
Opening of the Diet. The Confession read. Appeals
to a Council. Dissents from no Roman Doctrine. The
Confession answered. Fresh proposals and concessions of
the Protestants. Rejected. Further negotiations. The
Tetrapolitan Confession. Zuingle s.
Proposed Edict.
The Recess.

In March, 1529, another diet was held at Spires, to ar

range measures to oppose the inroads of the Turks, but
the religious discords also came under consideration. The
various sects of Anabaptists had no representatives at that
assembly, but the rival parties of Zuinglians and Lutherans
appeared there to watch over their mutual interests. The
Landgrave of Hesse endeavoured, but in vain, to produce
a kind of armed neutrality between these hostile religion
ists,by persuading them that their differences were, after
all, but of minor importance ;
though they in reality
affected some of the most essential doctrines, and extended
also to the sacraments. The Emperor, now that his politi
cal position was more favourable, was desirous to revert to
his previous religious policy, and to enforce resolutely the
now almost obsolete Edict of Worms. In his instructions
he complained, that the late Edict of Spires had been taken
advantage of to increase religious change and discord, and
that, by virtue of his absolute power, he at once abrogated
that edict. But, the Elector of Saxony and his party were
as urgent for its continuance, and it became obvious that,
unless some compromise could be come to, the whole of
Germany would be involved in the horrors of a civil war.
xlii HISTORY OF THE

In this emergency, a commission was appointed to consider

and report on the measures best suited to the present state
of parties and their proposals, of some importance in
;

themselves, but of more in their results, having been laid

before the Diet, on the 4th of April, were adopted by a
majority. It was resolved that, where the Edict of Worms
had been received, it should continue in force until the
holding of a General Council where the ancient religion
;

prevailed it was not to be disturbed, but, where the modern

had obtained such possession that it could not be inter
fered with without danger of disturbance, it was to remain
unmolested and unchanged until a meeting of a council ;

all doctrines opposed to the real presence in the Eucharist

were condemned and forbidden to be promulgated whilst ;

against the Anabaptists the severest measures were ordered

and their utter banishment from the states enjoined. The
use of the sacrifice of the Mass was to be retained and ;

not prevented, even where the dissentient party prevailed ;

and the Scriptures were to be interpreted in accordance

with the expositions and sentiments of the Fathers ap
proved of by the Church.
But the Lutherans continuing their opposition, other
trials of strength took place in the Diet at the second of
;

which, on the i2th of April, the same majority required

submission to the resolution of the assembly. Of the
free cities, twenty-one expressed their assent, but fourteen
resolutely refused to submit. On the 1 8th it was resolved
that the dissentients should not be heard again, and on
the i Qth they were required to give in their adhesion un
conditionally. Upon this, six princes and the deputies of
fourteen cities of the Empire protested against the decision
of the Diet and their opposition being disregarded, they,
;

on the following day, presented to the Diet their protest

in writing ;* declared the resolution of the Diet opposed

*
The princes were, the Electors of Saxony and of Brandenburgh, the Duke of
Lunenberg, the Landgrave of Hesse, and the Prince of Anhalt the cities were Stras-
;

burg, Nuremberg, Ulm, Constance, Lindau, Memmingen, Kempten, Nordlingen,

Heilbrun, Reutlingen, Isne, Weissemburg, Winsheim, and St. Gal.
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. xliii

to Evangelic truth, appealed to a future Council, and to a

judge not obnoxious to suspicion. This protest was the
origin of the name of Protestant,
which has ever since desig
nated the sects of that age and their offspring and it is a ;

name, which, according to the principles of the Fathers of

the Church, especially of those who settled the Arian and
similar controversies, of itself decisive of the heretical, or
is

schismatical, character of the sects which bear it. The

edict which was the subject of this protest finally passed
the Diet on the 23rd of April,* but was not published
till the 6th of
May.
A and personal controversy now raged between
fierce
Luther and Zuingle. At the request of the Landgrave of
Hesse, they met, with their chief adherents, at Marburg,
to but they separated,
effect a reconciliation, if possible;
after much
violent discussion, as irreconcilable enemies
as ever. The object of the Landgrave was, however, par
tially attained. If he could not induce them to agree in
doctrine, he, in part, succeeded in convincing them that
their common safety demanded union, at least in politics;
and thus prepared the way for that Protestant league
which had, for some time,t occupied the minds of the
princes of that party. But, for the present, the attention
of all parties was fixed on the approaching Diet, which
was appointed to be held at Augsburgh, and at which, it
was understood, that the Emperor intended to be present
in person. His recent interview with the Sovereign Pon
tiff, at Bologna, where he had received the Imperial crown

at his hands, prepared the minds of all for bold and de

cisive measures. In fact Charles had, in that interview,
not only secured a promise from that Pontiff that he would

*
Various methods have been suggested to reconcile the date of this protest and of
the passing of the edict. The details given in the text will readily offer a solution of
the difficulty.
t An attempt to form a league is named, as early as 1526, by Sleidan, Lib. vi. sub.
an. 1526. In 1529 five meetings were held for the purpose. It was even proposed
when Charles was returning from Bologna to Germany, to march on the Tyrol and
"

to close the passage of the Alps against the Emperor." Seckend. ii. p. 150, quoted by
D Aub.
xliv HISTORY OF THE

aid him in his opposition to the Turk, but that he would

not oppose the convocation of a council, if such an as
sembly should be deemed advisable;* whilst the Emperor,
on his part, declared his resolution to enforce, if possible,
the Edict of Worms, and to use all his efforts to reduce
the Lutherans to the unity of the Church.
The Emperor, accompanied by the Papal Legate,
Campeggio, arrived, with a large retinue of princes, am
bassadors, and electors, at Augsburgh, on the fifteenth of
June, 1530. He had been preceded by the Protestant
princes, who had come prepared with a confession of faith
to be presented to the assembled Diet.
Having abandoned,
for the present, all intention to have recourse to arms, the
Elector of Saxony, early in March, had requested Luther,
Jonas, Melancthon, and Pomeranus, to draw up their
articles of faith intime for the approaching Diet. This
request was complied with, and, the four divines having
laboured at the document for a few days, it was consigned
to Melancthon to be perfected. That timid and wavering
theologian, after days and nights of anxious toil, at length
completed his task on the nth of May; and the con
fession was despatched, by the Elector, to Luther, who
declared himself satisfied. But the councillors and theo
logians of the Elector were not so easily contented for, ;

as Melancthon tells us, there was not a day passed without

numerous alterations being made in this their confession
of faith.* On the last day of May, this apology, for so
it was also
designated, was communicated to the various
Protestant states was adopted by the Lutherans, but
;

peremptorily refused by the Zuinglians. The latter, in

their turn, prepared also their confession of faith and ;

thus the Diet was soon doomed to behold a practical illus

tration of the all sufficiency and simplicity of Scripture ;

of the wisdom of refusing to hear the Church, as Christ

*
Pallav. L. III. c. ii. Guiccard, L. 20, quoted by Courayer in his Ed. of Fra
Paolo, L. 1. sub an. 1529, note 87, p. 93.
t In Apologia quotidie multa mutamus. Corp Ref. p. 60.
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. xlv

had commanded and the galling exhibition to the

;

Lutherans of a schism within the schism. The Diet was

opened on 2Oth a
June, 1530, by speech from the Emperor,
in which he treated of the war with the Turks, and the

religious dissensions. He complained that the Edict of

Worms had not been enforced; adverted to the inefficacy
of the subsequent edicts declared his resolution to bring
;

about a union, and that, for this purpose, he was prepared

to attend to the complaints and statements of all parties,
provided they w ere delivered in writing. On the twenty-
r

second of June, the Protestants were required to present

their Confession at the next Session of the Diet, which
was fixed for the twenty-fourth. On that day, the Elector
of Saxony requested that the Confession might be read
publicly before the Diet but, as this was objected to,
;

under the plea of the lateness of the hour, it was agreed

that it should be read on the following day, in the presence
of the Emperor, and of the actual members of the Diet, in
a chamber of the Palatinate palace. This was accordingly
done; and, as the document was drawn up with great
moderation, in order to conciliate, as far as possible, the
favour of the Diet, the Emperor, to prevent any further
attempt at innovation, or future plea of abuse, caused the
princes, whose signatures were attached to it, to be asked,
whether they dissented in any other particulars from the
doctrines of the Catholic Church, or had any other abuses
to complain of. After some deliberation, they at length
answered, that the document presented contained all that
they dissented from or complained of.*
This confession of faith, called, from the Diet to which
itwas presented, the Augsburgh Confession, is so well
known and is published in so many works, that it is un
necessary to furnish even an abstract of the twenty-one
articles of faith, and seven objected abuses, of which it is

Pallav. L. III. c. iii.

xlvi HISTORY OF THE

composed.* In the preamble, however, there is an appeal

to aGeneral Council which requires especial notice here.
The Emperor is in substance reminded, as follows: that,
on several occasions, and especially at the Diet of Spires,
whilst he declined to come to any determination
"

in 1526,
on the controverted doctrines, he had promised to use his
influence with the Roman Pontiff for the summoning ^ of a
General Council that at the second Diet of Spires a simi
;

lar promise had been given, and a declaration made, that

the Sovereign Pontiff could be induced to hold such coun
cil, and further, that the said Pontiff should accordingly
be applied to, to give his consent to convoke that assembly,
with the co-operation of the Emperor as early as possible.
If, therefore, the religious dissensions should not be ami

cably settled in the present Diet, they offer to appear and

to plead their cause before such a general, free, and
Christian Council, as had, in the various preceding Diets,
been treated of and promised that to such council they ;

had often appealed, and now again solemnly entered their

appeal in this their apology." Yet, notwithstanding this
voluntary promise, and solemn appeal, registered in their
own Confession, we shall soon see this very party, assigning
as their principal reason for refusing to repair, and to sub
mit, to the Council of Trent, that it was convoked by the
Sovereign Pontiff. The fact seems to be, that with few
exceptions, the Lutherans were insincere in their demand
for a council. It is true, they made their appeals to it
"

perpetually, and were the loudest in their clamours for its

convocation because thus they gave a show of equity to
;

their provisional claims a show of subordination and loy

alty to all their proceedings. Besides they gained time,
which was essential to their success. "t

There also another portion of this Augsburgh con

is

fession which deserves a passing notice at the close of

* are arranged under the following heads on communion under both

The abuses :

kinds the marriage of priests the Mass

; ;
confession ; difference of meats ; monastic
;

vows ; the power of the Church.

t Waddington s Reformation on the Continent, Vol. Ill, c. xxxviii. p. 121.
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. xlvll

the articles, the Protestants declare, that, in the whole of

their faith, there is nothing which is at variance with
"

Scripture, with the doctrine of the Catholic, or even of the

Roman, Church, in so far as that doctrine is known to
them from the writers of that Church and they accord ;"

ingly complain of as
"

being stigmatised heretics, whereas

their faith is that of the Roman Church, and the disagree
ment is only about certain abuses which had crept into
the Church, without any clear or certain authority in their
favour."* It would seem that a more bitter and severe
condemnation of their schism there could not be than
this their own confession. But we must proceed to the
facts before us.
The day after the reading of the Confession, it was re
solved, at a meeting of the Catholic members of the Diet,
at which the Legate and many theologians were present,
that a refutation should be drawn up in writing of such
parts of that document as objected to any practice or rite
of the Catholic Church and the task was assigned to a
;

body of theologians, amongst whom the most distin

guished were Faber, Eck, and Cochlaeus. But scarcely
had this resolution been come to, than the confession was
again examined by its subscribers and authors, to see what
portion of it might be abandoned and Melancthon de ;

sired the Elector to consent, that the demands of their

party should be reduced to two points, the administration
of the Eucharist in both kinds, and the permission of the
marriage of the clergy, t For two such purely ecclesiasti-
"

*
In qua (summa doctrinae) cerni potest nihil quod discrepet a Scripturis, vel ab
Ecclesia Catholica, vel ab Ecclesia Romana, quatenus ex Scriptoribus nota est Sed. . .

dissensio est de quibusdam abusibus qui sine certaauctoritate in Ecclesias irrepserunt.

t Before this, immediately upon the arrival of Charles, and before the Confession
was read, Melancthon had made a somewhat similar proposal, or statement, to the
private secretary of Charles, Valdez, whom the Emperor had commissioned to treat
with that reformer. The Lutheran question," said Melancthon,
"

is not so
"

compli
cated and unseemly as his majesty fancies. We
do not attack the Catholic Church as
much as is commonly believed ; and the whole controversy is reducible to three points.
The two kinds in the sacrament of the Lord s Supper, the marriage of pastors, and the
abolition of private masses. If we could agree on these articles, it would be easy to
come to an understanding on the others." Ex Relat. Spalati in Seckend., as quoted
by D Aub, Vol. III. p. 208-9.
xlviii HISTORY OF THE

cal regulations,"
writes Melancthon to the Elector of Sax
ony, "it never surely can be their resolution to refuse to
receive us, and thus risk a civil war."* To this proposal
the Protestant princes assented, and Melancthon was de
puted to make the offer to the Legate.t Accordingly, on
the 6th of July, he addressed a letter to Campeggio, in
which he makes the abovenamed offer, and remarks: "We
hold not any dogma different from the Roman Church.
We have even repressed many persons who were striving
to sow pernicious doctrinesof which there are notorious
;

and public proofs. We are prepared to obey the Roman

Church, if, with that clemency which it has always prac
tised towards all men, it will only dissemble, or relax, in

regard of some few things, which, even if we wished it,

we could not now alter. Let not your Eminence give
. . .

credit to our slanderers, who wickedly corrupt our writings,

and impute to us whatever seems best calculated to inflame
the public hatred against us. Besides this, the authority
of the Roman Pontiff is
by us respectfully reverenced, as
is alsothe whole Now seeing that
ecclesiastical polity.
concord can so effectually be established, if your equity
will but close your eyes in regard of some few matters ;

and, rendering, as we do, obedience, with sincere faith,

why pursue your suppliants with fire and sword ? Many
are sure, that your Eminence would not approve of these
violent counsels, if you did but perfectly know our cause
and wishes. On no other ground do we endure so much
odium in Germany, as for our firm defence of the doc
trines of the Roman Church. This fidelity, by God s will,
will we preserve to Christ, and to the Roman Church, to

*
Melanc. ad. Due. Sax. Corp. Ref. ii. p. 162. Luther, be it observed, had
married the nun Catharine of Bora. Besides Luther, the other leaders of the Reforma
tion, Melancthon, Zuingle, Spalatin, Capito, and (Ecolampadius, were married. The
practice in fact was becoming general amongst the renegade friars and monks. The
remarks of Erasmus to his friend Adrianus are well known "(Ecolampadius has lately
:

taken a wife, rather an elegant girl. Doubtless he intends to mortify the flesh. Some
call this Lutheran business a tragedy but for my part I think it partakes much more of
;

the character of a comedy, for I observe that all its plots and counterplots end in one
invariable catastrophe a wedding."
t Ib. p. 171.
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. xllX

our last breath A slight dissimilitude of rites be

tween us and you is that which seems to be the obstacle to
concord. But the very canons themselves affirm, that the
unity of the Church may be preserved notwithstanding
any such dissimilitude."* There is reason to believe
that Luther, whatever expressions to the contrary may

appear in his letters to some of his friends, was neither

unacquainted with, nor opposed to, these concessions, t
But even these two points, communion in both kinds,
and the marriage of priests, the Legate informed Me-
lancthon could not be yielded without the concurrence of
the German princes. J
But Charles, in the hope of procuring that unanimity
so necessary for the intended war against the Turks,
caused a commission to be appointed, consisting, at first,
of seven, but which was afterwards reduced to three, of
each party yet, for some reason not clearly recorded, the
;

anticipated agreement was not come to. On the I3th of

July the reply of the Catholic Theologians was completed,
but, on examination, it was required to be made shorter
and less violent. On the 3rd of August, the amended
copy was read in public Diet, and accepted by the Em
peror as his own.
Of the
various negotiations which ensued, it is needless
to give any account, as they furnish no new fact, and as
they ended in no practical result though they furnish a
;

clear and most curious proof of the fickleness of the self-

styled Reformers, and of the little importance which they
themselves attached to what they had so long proclaimed,
and what are still propounded, as the fundamental prin-

*
The following are some of the expressions of the original :
Dogma nullum
"

habemus diversum a Romana Ecclesia Parati sumus ohedire Romance Eccle-

sice, modo ut ilia pro sua dementia, qua semper erga omnes homines usa est, pauca

qusedam vel dissimulet, vel relaxet, quoe jam ne quidem si velimus mutare que-
amus. . .Adhrec Romani pontificis authoritatem et universam politiam ecclesiasticam
.

reverenter colimus. . .Hanc ficlem Christo et Romance Ecclesice ad extremum

.

spiritum, Deo volente, pfaestabimus. Coelestin. T. III. fol. 18.

"

t Pallav. L. III. c. iv.

t Nisi de voluntate principum Germanise. Corp. Ref. ii. p. 174.
E
1 HISTORY OF THE

ciples and doctrines of the Reformation. Give them their

wives secure to them the Church property which they
;

had plundered content the people with a show of some

;

necessity for the past changes, by giving them the com

munion in both kinds, and by enforcing or allowing some
slight change in the canon of the Mass, and, for the rest,
they were perfectly satisfied.*
Meanwhile Bucer and Capito had presented to the Em
peror their Tetrapolitan confession, or the confession of
the four cities of Strasburg, Constance, Memmingen, and
Lindau and Zuingle, not content with this representation
;

of his opinions, took upon himself to draw up and forward,

to Charles, another confession, in which he visited with
his abuse, not the Catholics only, but his rivals the Lu-
therans.t
On the 22nd of September, the Diet assembled to hear,
and to take into consideration, the proposed edict on the
state of religion. It stated, that the confession of the
Protestants having been considered and replied to some ;

of their errors having been retracted, but others being

still adhered to time was now allowed them till the I5th
;

of the ensuing April, to consider whether they would

return to the faith and practice of the Catholic Church,
at least until the meeting of a General Council. That

*
See Melancthon s letter to the Legate s secretary, dated Aug. 5 his letter dated
;

Aug. 32 his letter to Luther dated September I, 1530 and the final proposal of the
; ;

Protestant party, made on the 22nd of September, just before the reading of the edict
of the Diet. Coelesi. 1. c. In his second letter to the Legate, after again declaring,
that, in faith, they differed in nothing from the Roman Church, he says If a few
"

things were conceded, or dissembled, concord might be restored to wit, if both

;

kinds were allowed to ours, and the marriages of priests and monks were tolerated.
If it should not seem expedient for these things to be openly granted, they might
still be dissembled under some kind of pretext, as, for example, that these things

may drag on till the assembling of a Council. As regards the mass also, some
method might be found by good and learned men, to prevent that from being any
longer a source of dissension. We on our parts will agree to restore obedience
and jurisdiction to the bishops." Ap. Ccelestin. iii. fol. 137.
t Melancthon s judgment on the author of that confession is brief, but clear :

The man, to speak plainly, is mad

"

Dicas simpliciter mente captum esse.

;
"

Corp.
Ref. ii. p. 193 ; but Luther was of a different opinion Zuinglius mihi sane placet,
:

et Bucerus. L. Epp. iv. p. 1 10.

 COUNCIL OF TRENT. H

council, theEmperor had agreed with the Sovereign Pon

should be convoked within the term of six months, and
tiff,

be assembled, at the latest, within a year. In the mean

time, the Protestants were forbidden to publish, or sell,
any fresh works on religion to make any further changes
; ;

or to prevent the return of their subjects to the ancient

it was ordered that ecclesiastical
faith ;
property should
be restored to those from whom it had been taken and ;

finally that the Anabaptists and Sacramentarians should

be banished from all the states of the empire.
This edict was opposed by the Protestant princes, ex
cept as regards the clauses against the Anabaptists and
Zuinglians and the dissentients unanimously came to a
;

resolution to refuse their aid against the Turk. On the

1
9th of November, the Recess was formally approved of
all the Catholic princes and members of the Diet, and,
by
on the 22nd of the same month was legally published.
In it the Zuinglians were proscribed the restoration of
;

the ancient faith, practices and rights, wheresoever abol

ished, was commanded the married priests were to be
;

degraded all changes of religion were prohibited under

;

severe penalties the destroyed monasteries were to be

;

rebuilt and their revenues restored finally, a council was

;

promised. The above regulations were to be enforced by

the Imperial Chamber, and the officers of the Emperor
were to compel compliance.
Such is the history of the Augsburgh Confession, and of
the opinions of its authors and subscribers as to its neces
sity, truth, and unchangeableness ;
a judgment which ex
perience has confirmed for,
;
as regards the actual state of
religious parties, that confession has long become next to
a dead letter.
Hi HISTORY OF THE

CHAPTER X.

Civil war apprehended.

Preparation of the Protestants.
Luther.
League of Sm ale aid.
Foreign aid soiight.
Replies from England, Denmark, and France. Charles
negotiates for a Council. Clement s answer. Further in
stances by Charles. A
Council resolved on. Conditions.
Papal Breve announcing a Coimcil. Hindrances. -Re
newal of negotiations. Interview between Charles and
Clement. Council again resolved on. Refused by the
Protestants. Death of Clement. Paid III.

A
general apprehension that a civil war was imminent
now prevailed throughout Germany and, had such been
;

the purpose of the Emperor, the opportunity was favour

able. France was humbled and exhausted Solyman had ;

suffered a severe reverse and the Protestants were, as

;

yet, unprepared and disorganised. But he had no such

wish his designs and expectations were to settle the
;

dissensions amicably, by the intervention and authority of

a General Council, an expectation which the events and
proposals at Augsburgh served to justify and confirm.
But such was not the moderation of the Protestants.
Even during the sitting of the late Diet, the Landgrave
of Hesse, after his departure from that assembly under the
plea of his wife s illness, had exhorted the Protestant
princes not to yield, and declared that he, for his part,
would fight for the word of God, at the risk of his states,
"

subjects, and life."* This advice was not followed at the

time but, as early as the 22nd of December, those
;

princes assembled at Smalcald, and signedt a provisional

treaty for their mutual defence. To this step they were

*
As quoted by D Aub. Vol. iv. p. 295.
f The form of convention was drawn up on December 3ist, 153 >
the signature?
were attached on January 4th, 1531.
 COUNCIL OK TRENT. Hii

forcibly impelled by the writings of Luther who,

whilst
;

his party was too weak for successful opposition, had

obtained the credit and merit of preaching up the duty of
obeying, and the sinfulness of resisting, by force of arms,
the decrees of the civil authorities but, now that there
;

was some chance of success, under the flimsy pretext of

yielding to the jurists, he proclaimed a contrary doctrine,
and, by sermons and urged his followers to re
writings,
sistance. Accordingly, under the form of an apology for
their faith and conduct, in reply to a Breve of Clement s,
the confederated princes sent letters to the kings of Eng
land, Denmark, and France, soliciting support against the
Emperor. The two former monarchs sent evasive answers,
but the latter despatched William de Bellay as his am
bassador, to egg on the Protestants to resistance con ;

cluded a treaty with them at Eslingen, and deposited with

the Duke of Bavaria a large amount of money to be
employed in the contemplated war. A
portion of the
Zuinglians were admitted into the confederacy, and every
thing betokened preparation for a civil war. But Charles
persevered in his peaceful policy and ;
contented himself
with renewing his negotiations with the Pontiff for the
convocation of a council. Clement still retained his con
viction of the uselessness of such an assembly for the end
which seemed anticipated by the Emperor. He repre
sented to that monarch, that General Councils had hitherto
only been summoned to condemn novelties in faith, whereas
the errors of Luther were little more than the revival of
opinions long since condemned that Luther had already
;

refused to submit to those General Councils, and there

seemed no likelihood of his yielding to any other that
might be convoked that there were no solid principles in
;

this their new system on which to build a hope of con

vincing and reclaiming them for the Scripture alone was

;

with them the record and rule, and such portions only of
the Scriptures as they chose to account authentic and
inspired, and that in the translation which they took upon
themselves to declare faithful, and according to that in-
 v HISTORY OF THE

terpretation which pleased their fancies, without regarding,

nay contemning, the expositions of the Fathers, of an
tiquity, and of the Church, and those interpretations which
the usages of so many centuries had sanctioned and con
firmed. He also reminded him, that it would be impossible
that the council should be convoked and constituted
otherwise than according to the pattern of past councils ;

and that, as neither Scripture, nor precedent, allowed of

laymen or heretics having a vote in such an assembly, the
most that could be granted to the Protestants would be to
hear them, and to hear them but to condemn them and ;

thus would the schism be rendered final and

unchangeable,
and all further negotiations impracticable.*
These considerations, the Emperor replied, were indeed
most grave and powerful, but that, after deliberation with
Ferdinand, who had, shortly after the Diet of Augsburgh,
been elected King of the Romans, he could not help
hoping that the difficulties were not so insurmountable as
the Pontiff imagined and that, as it seemed to be the
;

only means left, as it was the only measure untried, he

urged Clement not to delay the convocation of an assem
bly, which would, at all events, confirm the minds of the
wavering, and enable him to keep his word to the Protes
tants, who were ever demanding, and appealing to, such a
tribunal. The Pontiff assented, and forwarded to the
Bishop of Portona the conditions on which the council
should be summoned, and the specific objects to which it
should be confined, to consider, that is, on the best means
of opposing the Turk, and to examine and decide on the
religious opinions prevalent in Germany. stipulated He
also for the presence of the Emperor at the council a ;

direct petition from the Lutherans for the proposed assem

bly, and a promise to submit to its decrees that the place ;

of meeting should be in some city of Italy, at Rome,

Bologna, Piacenza, or Mantua, a feudatory city of the

The above account is given by Pallav. L. III. c. 5.

 COUNCIL OF TRENT. Iv

empire and finally that those only should have votes who
;

were entitled to that privilege by the canons and customs

of the Church.
The Emperor s answer to these proposals was received
at Rome on the i6th of October. He replied, that if the
council were speedily summoned, he would set aside all
other business requiring his presence, and assist at its pro
ceedings that Milan, or Mantua, would be the cities most
;

acceptable to the Germans that the canons of the Church

;

were, of course, to be abided by and that, as to the Luther

;

ans, he did not now expect that they would make the
required demand or promise but that the council was not
;

to be hindered by their obstinacy, as it would be enough

to follow the usage of past councils, and proceed at once
to the condemnation of the innovators.
Upon receiving this reply, Clement resolved to act
without further delay and accordingly, on the first of
;

December, a Breve of a uniform character was directed to

all the Christian princes, announcing his resolution to
convoke a General Council, in some suitable city of Italy,
and at as early a period as possible. A few days after the
publication of this Breve, letters arrived from the King of
France, urging the Pontiff to that determination at which
he had already arrived.
It is not necessary to detail the obstacles which arose to

prevent this purpose from being at once carried into effect.

The danger of the empire from Solyman the refusal of;

the Protestants to aid in repelling him the convention

;

of Ratisbon the intrigues of France the political diffe

; ;

rences between Clement and Charles these and other

;

events of great magnitude occupied the attention of all

parties to the exclusion of all preparations for a council.
But, no sooner had Charles repelled the inroads of the
Turk, and freed himself from his more pressing engage
ments, than he turned his attention again to that object ;

and, for this purpose, resolved to visit the Pope in person.

A meeting took place, early in 1532, at Bologna, where,
amongst other points treated of, the proposed council was
 HISTORY OF THE

discussed. It was admitted,

by the Emperor, that the
conditions prescribed by the Pontiff were just, and usual,
and could not be departed from without compromising his
authority, and yielding unduly to the demands of the
innovators. Two conclusions were come to the first,
;

that the Pope should send a nuncio, and the

Emperor an
ambassador, to the princes of Germany, to induce them to
come into those conditions, and to pledge themselves to
cause their party to assist at the council, and to submit to
its canonical decisions. It was also further resolved,
by
the advice of Aleander, though not without opposition,
that the Pontiff should at once issue a Breve, wherein a
promise should be given that a council should be sum
moned with as little delay as possible. Accordingly, on
the loth of January, a Breve was transmitted to the
King
of the Romans, and to the other Catholic princes of the
empire who were also written to, on the same day, by
;

Charles, who declared that he had found the Pontiff most

solicitous toperform whatever his high office required, and
sincere in his resolution to assemble a council.
In fulfilment of his promise, Clement despatched, on
the 2Oth of February, 1532, two nuncios one, his private
;

secretary Ugo Rangone, to Ferdinand and the Catholic

princes of Germany; the other, Ubaldino Ubaldini, to the
kings of France and of England. Their instructions were,
that the Council should be perfectly free, and be celebrated
according to the usage of the Catholic Church in her
General Councils from the beginning ;
that those who
should assist thereat should pledge themselves to submit
to its decrees ;
that those lawfully hindered from being
present should send proxies that, meanwhile, there should
;

be no fresh innovations in matters of faith that the place

;

should be mutually agreed upon, the Pontiff proposing

Mantua, Bologna, or Piacenza, any one of which cities was
safe, in a fertile country, suitable, and nearer to Germany
than to any of the Ultramontanes who would have to assist
at the Council that should any of the princes of Christen
;

dom refuse to aid in the prosecution and success of so

 COUNCIL OF TRENT.

holy a work, it was not therefore to be abandoned ;

and
that should any oppose the holding of the Council, the
Pontiff was to be supported, against those efforts, by the
power of the other princes that, upon the expiration of
;

six months after a favourable answer to these proposals,

Clement pledged himself to convoke the Council, to be
held at the termination of a year, which period would allow
sufficient time to prepare themselves for that assembly.
A meeting of the Protestants, to whom a nuncio and
Imperial ambassador had been sent, took place at Smalcalcl,
to consider the answer to be given to these conditions.
After much deliberation, a reply was given, on the last day
of July, by the Elector of Saxony, in the name of the con
federates. After the usual invectives against the Holy
See, they declared that they could not agree, or submit,
to a Council summoned under the terms named ;
for that
such a Council would not be free, as it was to be convoked
and presided over by the Roman Pontiff : an objection
premature at the least, inasmuch as the instructions simply
stated that the Council should be celebrated in the manner
that had been usual in General Councils from the begin
ning and the name of the Pontiff was actually nowhere
;

introduced. It was further objected that, in the councils

held for many ages past, there had been a divarication
from the primitive usage of the Church, the Scriptures
having been then the sole guides, and not the authority of
the Pontiff and of the Scholastics; an objection which, in
part, the history of those councils, especially of Ephesus and
Chalcedon, shows to be as baseless as the preceding, and
which involved the absurd supposition, that the doctrine
of the Scholastics, and the decrees of the Roman Pontiffs,
had been, or were admitted to be, in opposition to the
sacred Scriptures ;
as if the meaning of those Scriptures,
the extent of doctrine conveyed in them, and the authority
divinely appointed to guide us in their interpretation, were
not some of the real and most fundamental questions in
dispute between the Catholics and Protestants, and as such
to come under the consideration of the Council.
 HISTORY OF THE

But, in the midst of these events, Clement died, on the

25th of September, 1534, recommending, as his successor,
the Dean of the Sacred College, Alexander Farnese, who
was unanimously elected Pope, on the I3th of October, on
the very first day of the Conclave. He ascended the Pon
tifical throne,
taking the name of Paul III.

CHAPTER XL

Disposition of the Pontiff towards a Coimcil. Com

mission appointed. Vergerius sent into Germany. His
interview with Luther. Mantua proposedfor the Council.
Refused by the Confederates. Interview between Paul
and Charles. Indie tion of the Council at Mantua. Pro
rogation. Convoked for Vicenza. Legates sent. Paul
repairs to Nice. Mediates a truce. Council again
prorogued.

The new Pontiff had always shown himself favourable to

the convocation of a Council ;
a disposition which had no
slight influence on his election. Nor was it long before
he endeavoured to carry that purpose into effect but the
;

difficulties, which he encountered during so many years,

showed that Clement had not exaggerated the obstacles to
such an assembly. But he met with the usual fate of
cautious and politic princes ;
the difficulties were ascribed
to his own delays and wishes and not to the unfortunate
course of events, by which they were really occasioned.
Paul considered peace between Charles and the King of
France, as the first essential to the successful convocation
of the Council; a result which, for many years, belaboured
in vain to produce. However, in the very first consistory,
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. llX

held on the i3th of November, 1534, he renewed his de

claration of being favourable to a Council, and exhorted
the Cardinals to pave the way for it by an exemplary re
formation of themselves, and of the whole Roman Court.
He, shortly afterwards, deputed eight of the most eminent
cardinals and canonists,* to draw up such a scheme of
reformation as should seem to them desirable, giving them
for this purpose full authority over every tribunal in Rome.
He also sent nuncios to the various princes, in order to
secure their concurrence and help in the proposed coun
cil ; and, at the same time, promoted several individuals
of great merit to the cardinalate, and, amongst the rest,
our illustrious countryman, Fisher, Bishop of Rochester,
who was then in prison for refusing to follow in the schis-
matical footsteps of Henry.
In furtherance also of his wish for the speedy celebra
tion of the Council, and as a further proof of his sincerity,
he summoned Vergerius to Rome, and shortly afterwards
sent him on a special embassy to the various courts of
Germany, that the place for holding a meeting might be
finally agreed upon.
Of the Catholic princes of Germany, all, but the Elector
Palatine, expressed their concurrence in the city of
Mantua and desirable locality
as a suitable and, even ;

amongst the Protestant princes, George of Brandenburg,

was of the same opinion.
On his road through the territories of the Elector of
Saxony, the Legate was most honourably received and
treated by that prince was waited on at table by his own
;

hands and heard from him many expressions of respect

;

and admiration for the Sovereign Pontiff. The Elector

also introduced Luther to him at Wittemberg. He camet
accompanied by an associate of his, John Bugenhagen,

*
The Cardinals Piccolomini, Sanseverino, Ghinucci, Simonetta, Cesis, together
with Jacovaccio, then at the head of the Dataria, and shortly afterwards cardinal, and
the bishops of Cassano and Aix. Pallav. L. III. c. xxvi.
t November 7th, 1535.
Ix HISTORY OF THE

surnamed Pomeranus, who was in the habit of ordaining

priests, by authority of Luther and of the academy of Wit-
temberg. From the account given by Vergerius to the
Pope secretary, Luther seems to have produced a most
s
unfavourable impression on his mind. He represents him
as speaking so barbarously in the Latin tongue, that he
could not believe that some of the works published as
Luther s were really from his pen; and, he adds,
to give my
opinion
"

derived from his countenance,

dress, gestures, and words, be he a man of talent or not,
he is the very personification of pride, malice, and im
pudence."* His reportt of Luther s conversation
assuredly bears out this judgment. Speaking of the
proposed Council, Luther burst out into phrensy, and ex
claimed will go to the Council, and may I lose my
: "I

head if I don t defend my opinions against all the world.

What comes from my lips is not anger of mine, but
God s."|

Legate had cherished a hope of reconciling the

If the
Protestants to the council, he was speedily undeceived, by
the reply returned from Smalcald, on the 2ist of Decem
ber, 1535, by the confederated princes. Besides indulging,
as usual, in the bitterest invectives against the Roman
See, and the Catholic faith, they peremptorily refused to
be present at a council assembled in Italy pleading that ;

the fate of Huss would await their party there, at the

hands of the Pontiff; forgetting, it maybe supposed, that
Huss perished in Germany, by the hands of Germans, at
a Council that had deposed various Pontiffs, and at a time
when there was no actual Pope to control the proceedings.

*
See Pallav. L. III. c. xviii.

t His account in the main,is, borne out by that of the Wittembergers. See
Lutheri opera, T. VI. Alt. fol. 492, apud Seckend. Lib. VII. sect. vi. 34. The
account is from the same hand, but from one who was not present.
J Non est ira mea, sed Dei Vergerius, quoted by Pallav. 1. c.
! As the whole
conversation took place publicly, whilst the Legate was sitting at breakfast, it cannot
well be supposed that Vergerius account to the Pontiff contained anything but the
truth ; as his followers and servants could so easily have furnished an accurate report
to Rome.
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. Ixi

They required that the council should be held in Ger

many that the Pope should neither convoke nor preside
;

at it adding other demands of a like nature, which could

;

not be acceded to without at once sacrificing fundamental

points of doctrine and jurisdiction. They were encouraged
in their opposition to the council, by the ambassadors of
France and England: by the former power from political
motives by the latter as a counterpoise to the hostility of
;

Rome, occasioned by Henry slate marriage, and proceedings

in religion. Vergerius, at his own request, was recalled to
Rome to give an oral account of his mission, and of the
;

state of parties in Germany, not only to the Pontiff, but also

to the Emperor, who was then at Rome, on his return from
his expedition in Africa. The result of lengthened inter
views between the Pope and the Emperor was made known
in a consistory, held on the 8th of April, 1536, in which
Paul proposed, and all the Cardinals assembled agreed,
that a council should be immediately convoked, at the city of
Mantua, a of the Empire.
fief The arrangement of the
necessary preliminaries was assigned to seven of the Car
dinals,* assisted by Aleander and Vergerius.| The last
named prelate advised that the city of Mantua should not
be named as definitively fixed upon, until the concurrence
of the German princes had been secured and he also ;

recommended, that in the Bull of convocation the cus

tomary clause, "according to the form of preceding coun
cils," should not be inserted, as
being likely to give occasion
to complaints on the part of the Protestants, and as having
been omitted in the Bulls convoking the Councils of Con
stance and Basil. The latter advice was followed, but not
the former as all hopes were now lost of securing the
;

agreement of that party to any legitimate assembly of the

Church, which it was now resolved to summon to vindicate
Catholic truth, and to promulge the judgment of the
Church on the novelties of the day. It was moreover

*
Piccolomini, Campeggio, Ghinucci, Contarino, Cesis, Cesarino. Pallav. L. III.
c. xix.
Ixii HISTORY OF THE

remarked, that as Mantua was a city, indirectly at least,

under the power of the Emperor, the Germans could have
no reasonable pretext for objecting to it, and that the
majority of the German princes, the King of the Romans,
and the Emperor had already consented to that city as a
fit and desirable place.
A accordingly, was issued on the 2nd of June,
Bull,
1536, appointing the 23rd of May next ensuing for the
meeting of the Council at Mantua and various nuncios ;

were immediately sent to the princes of Christendom to

notify to them formally the convocation.
The
Protestant princes, who were again assembled at
Smalcald, renewed to the Papal nuncio their refusal to
attend at the Council, and in this they were imitated by the
King of England, who declared that he had nothing more
to do with the Pope than with any other bishop that it ;

was the right of princes to summon councils that the ;

claim of the Pope was a usurpation with similar asser ;

tions in conformity with his new character, as head of the

Church in England. As this had been anticipated it created
no difficulty but an unexpected obstacle was occasioned
;

by a demand from the governor of Mantua, that the Pontiff

should pay a guard of soldiers to consist of 1 50 infantry
and 100 cavalry. This the Pontiff refused, not merely on
account of the unnecessary expense, but also, because any
such act on his part was likely, or sure, to be represented
by the adversaries of the Church as destructive of the
liberty of the meeting.
Many difficulties arising in the choice of another city,
the Pontiff, almost at the last moment, promulgated a Bull,
dated April 2Oth, 1537,* in which, throwing the blame
of the delay on the Duke of Mantua, he prorogued the
Council until the month of November no place, however, ;

being designated for the assembly, as none could, as yet, be

determined on. Various negotiations immediately ensued

*
Pallav. L. IV. c. iv. says May 2oth, but Raynaldus gives the Bull dated as in the
text.
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. Ixiii

on this subject the Pope proposing Padua, Verona, and

;

Vicenza, cities of the Venetian territory or Bologna, and

;

Piacenza, in the Ecclesiastical States. The King of the

Romans incidentally recommended to the Nuncio the city
of Trent as least likely to be objected to by the Con
federates. Paul had, meanwhile, obtained from the Re
public of Venice permission to assemble the Council in the
city of Vicenza information of which he communicated
;

to the Christian world by a Bull, dated the 8th of

October, appointing the first of May of the ensuing year,
1538, as the day of meeting and expressing a hope and
;

expectation that, before that period, peace would be con

cluded between the Christian princes.
To prepare for the Council, Paul again appointed a
committee, consisting of four cardinals and five other pre
lates ;* with instructions to prepare such a scheme of
reformation as seemed to them suitable a task which they;

performed with unsparing zeal accompanied with admirable

prudence. To obtain the blessing of peace, so necessary
to the profitable assembling of the Council, the Pontiff
sent nuncios to the King of France and the Emperor ;

whilst his legates hastened to Vicenza to make the

necessary preparations for opening the Council, thereby
giving assurance to the world of the sincerity of his in
tentions. The legates chosen for this purpose were three
cardinals of very distinguished merit and reputation, Cam-
peggio, Simonetta, and Aleander. As the reports of his
nuncios were unfavourable to his hopes of peace, Paul
resolved to assume the character of a mediator between the
two crowns, and proceeded to Nice, to bring about, if
possible, an interview between the hostile monarchs.
Upon reaching Piacenza, information reached him that
as yet not a single bishop had arrived at Vicenza and, ;

as now but five days remained before the appointed

*
The cardinals were Contarini, Sadoleti, Caraffa (afterwards Pope), and Pole ;
the prelates were Fregoso,
archbishop of Salerno, Aleander, Cortese, Badia (all
raised subsequently to the cardinalate), and Giberti. Pall. L. IV. c. v.
IxiV HISTORY OF THE

opening of the Council, he forwarded to his legates, on

the 25th of April, a Bull of prorogation, delaying the
opening till some future clay to be by him determined ;

which, by another Bull, dated June 28th, 1538, was ap

pointed to be the following festival of Easter.
During the month that Paul remained at Nice, first
visiting one of the monarchs,
and then the other, he failed
to bring them to a conference but succeeded in obtaining
;

their consent to a truce of ten years. Almost, however,

immediately after his departure, an accident brought the
two princes into personal and friendly intercourse an ;

event for which the Pontiff caused public thanks to be

returned to God, as the presage of a lasting peace. Under
these more favourable circumstances, the council was again
prorogued, at the request of the reconciled monarchs.
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. Ixv

CHAPTER XII.

Charles opposeda Council. Attempts at pacification.

to

|
Diet of Spires. The Council of Trent indicted. Ap-
^ointment of Legates. 7^heir instructions. Arrival at
Trent. Efforts to assemble prelates. Arrival of the Im-
^erial ambassadors. Their
departure. War between
\Francis and Prorogation of the Council. Diet
Charles.
\of Spires Peace of Crdpy. Convocation of the Council.
Legates. Arrival ofprelates and ambassadors. Coun-
\cil delayed. Prohibition to appear by proxy. Prepara-
\tions. Instructions to the Legates. The French prelates
to withdraw.
dered Recalled. First general congrega-
\tion of the prelates.

When every obstacle seemed at length removed, a fresh

lifficulty arose in an unexpected quarter. Hitherto the
|Emperor had been urgent for the council, but, as it had
LOW become perfectly manifest, that there was no longer
my hope that the Lutherans would yield to its authority,
le foresaw that
nothing awaited them but a public con-
lemnation by the assembled prelates of the Church, which
only add to their irritation and hostility against the
ld
Catholics. Surrounded as he was on all sides by watchful
ind powerful enemies, and awed by the
growing power of
:he Confederates, his policy was now to prevent, or at least
to delay the Council and as a means of securing this
;

he requested of the Pope that another attempt

>bject,

;hould be made to conciliate the Lutherans, by sending

eander as his Legate into Germany.* To this the
ope assented but the;
result was as fruitless as must,
from the circumstances of the times, and the temper and
of parties, have been anticipated.
>tate

Pallav. L. IV. c. viii.

Ixvi HISTORY OF THE

Paul, wearied with opposition, and ashamed of having

again and again to prorogue the meeting of a council,
which he had authority to indict, but had not power to
assemble, resolved, after much deliberation, to represent to
Christendom the difficulties of his position, and to postpone
the Council to an indefinite period declaring, at the same
;

time, his anxiety to convoke it at the earliest possible

opportunity. A Bull to this effect was accordingly pro
mulgated on the 1
3th of June, 1539.
Nearly three years were now employed in various fruit
lessattempts to effect a reconciliation, in matters of religion,
without having recourse to a council. But, the colloquy
begun atHagenau, and continued, at intervals, during the
years 1541-42, at Worms and Ratisbon the interview
;

and conferences between the Emperor and the Pope at

Lucca the Book of Concord and other similar attempts
; ;

at pacification, ended in nothing but disappointment. At

length, in the Diet of Spires, held in 1542, the Legate
Morone proposed that a council should be held in some
town of Italy, and, as a last concession, at Trent, a city
which, in the Tyrol, subject to the King of the
being
Romans, and on the confines of Germany, could not rea
sonably be objected to by those of that nation, who really
desired the final settlement of the existing controversies.
Ferdinand, and the whole of the Catholic members of the
Diet, agreed to the offer but, as usual, especially in the
;

absence of the Emperor, the Protestants rejected it, pro

testing against it as being a meeting to be convoked by
the Pope, and to be assembled without the precincts of
Germany. On his part, Paul proceeded at once to fulfil
his pledge, and in a consistory held on the 22nd of May,
1
542, the form and tenor of the Bull of Convocation having
been agreed upon, it was published on the feast of the
Apostles Peter and Paul, indicting the Council for the
first of November, the festival of All Saints.

Morone, lately raised to the cardinalate, with the Car

dinals Parisis and Pole, having been appointed the Legates
to the Council, received their commission on the i6th
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. Ixvii

of October. They were instructed to notify to the Christian

princes their arrival at Trent to affix to the doors of the
;

Cathedral the usual intimation, requiring those to repair

who, by right, or custom, ought to assist at
to that city,
General Councils but they were not to proceed to open
;

the Council, until after the arrival of the principal of the

prelates from Italy, Germany, France, and Spain nor ;

then without apprising the Pontiff, and awaiting his

commission.
The Legates received the cross on the 2Oth of October,
but being unable to reach Trent by the day fixed for the
opening of the Council, they were preceded by Giantom-
maso di San Felice, Bishop of Cava, who was deputed, with
the cardinal bishop of Trent, to receive the prelates as they
arrived ;
and to make such preparations as were required :

but their services were little needed, as but few bishops

reached Trent prior to the appearance of the Legates, on
the 22nd of November. So slow, in fact, were they in pre
senting themselves, that Cardinal Farnese had repeatedly
to urge on the nuncios at the various courts the
necessity
of expediting, in every possible way, the prelates of their
respective countries and the Pope had, after all, to send
;

Baron Truxes into Germany, armed with a Breve exhorting

the bishops of the Empire to attend. The real cause of
this tardiness was the renewed war between Charles and
Francis, which rendered it unsafe for the bishops to attempt
the journey.
The Emperor, however, sent Granvel and Mendoza as
his ambassadors to Trent, at which city they arrived on
the 8th of January, 1543. Granvel, the Emperor s chief
minister, remained but a short time, but enough trans
pired, before his departure, to show that the Council was
not now desired by his master. Mendoza still remained,
for a time, as the representative of Charles but, taking
;

advantage of the small number of prelates at Trent, which

prevented the opening of the Council, he soon, contrary
to his promise, proceeded to his at Venice.
original embassy
This satisfied the Legates that nothing could be done at
Ixviii HISTORY OF THE [
J
544.

present and having now remained fruitlessly at Trent for

;

seven months, during which only a few prelates from the

Ecclesiastical States had arrived as the Turks were
;

pressing Christendom and the war

;
was raging between
the King of France and the Emperor they advised the ;

Pontiff to prorogue the Council to a more favourable op

portunity. A Bull to that effect was shortly afterwards
published by the Pope.
Pressed on every side by powerful enemies, the Emperor
found himself constrained to conciliate the confederate
princes ;and, in the Diet held at Spires in 1 544, he not
only repealed the Edicts of Worms and Augsburgh, but
placed the Protestants in a position, both as regards the
ecclesiastical property which they had seized, and their
general religious and
political condition in the state, which
they had not hitherto occupied. These concessions ex
cited the indignation of Paul, who, in a breve, elated
August the 24th, 1544, remonstrated with the Emperor in
bold but paternal language, and went so far as to threaten
him with the censures of the Church, if the steps which
he had taken were not retraced, or were proceeded in.
Bold as was this letter, it was received without resent
ment by Charles, who was conscious that his late necessi
ties had laid him open to the just complaints of the Pontiff.
But a most unexpected event soon filled the mind of
Paul with gladness. After a short campaign, peace was
concluded* between the King and the Emperor for ;

which the Pope ordered public thanksgivings throughout

Christendom sent to congratulate the two princes and,
; ;

shortly after, removed the suspension of the Council, in a

Bull published on the iQth of November, summoning that
assembly to meet at Trent, on the i5th of March of the
ensuing year.
It was now evident that the real business of the Council
would have to be proceeded with and Paul, without;

*
At Crepy, September i8th, 1544.
1
545-] COUNCIL OF TRENT. Ixix

delay, selected as his Legates men every Iway equal to so

important an office Giammaria
;
del Monte, bishop of Pales-
trina, Marcello Cervini, and Reginald Pole. The first of
these had already greatly distinguished himself in numerous
embassies of importance, and was afterwards created Pope,
under the name of Julius III.; the second succeeded Paul
on the apostolic throne and the last had well-nigh been
;

appointed Pope in the preceding conclave, and was no less

distinguished by his virtues than by his high birth and
attainments. The Bishop of Cava was again sent to pre
cede the Legates two of whom almost immediately fol
;

lowed Pole delaying his departure, from fear, it is sup

;

posed, of meeting with violence from the emissaries of

the King of England.
The Legates, on leaving Rome, had neither received
their written instructions, nor the Bull of their faculties ;

but the necessary documents were forwarded shortly before

the opening of the Council. With one clause of their
faculties, which required them to act with the consent of
the assembled Fathers, they were discontented ;
it was,

however, decided at Rome that it should be retained.

On their arrival at Trent, they found no other prelate
there but the Bishop of Cava ; but, in a few days, there
arrived Campeggio, bishop of Feltro, and Fra Cornelio
Musso, bishop of Bitonto. Mendoza again repaired to
Trent from Venice, to act as the representative of Charles
at the Council. The ambassadors also of the King of the
Romans soon followed. The small number of prelates
present rendered it, in the opinion of the Legates, unwise
to open the Council on the day appointed ;
especially as
they were given to understand, by Mendoza, that the Spa
nish bishops would soon set out for the Council ;
and the
Pope had given strict and urgent orders, that the bishops
immediately under his jurisdiction should hasten to the
place of meeting. Other motives also induced the Le
gates to delay. They were anxious to have specific infor
mation as to the proceedings of the Diet then assembled
at Worms and to see, furthermore, what would be the
;
1XX HISTORY OF THE IJ545-

result of the prohibition issued by the Viceroy of Naples,

forbidding the bishops of that kingdom to leave their dio
ceses, and requiring them to content themselves with the
four proxies which he promised to depute to act in their
names.
The Pontiff, immediately on hearing of this interference,
commanded the opening of the Council to be delayed ;

issued a Bull forbidding any bishop whatever to appear

by proxy and enjoining, under the severest penalties, that
;

each should appear in person, in conformity with the oath

taken at his consecration. Injuriously as this affected
many bishops of Germany, the Pontiff resolved to adhere
to it, until he had compelled the Viceroy to withdraw his

prohibition.
Meanwhile, in consequence of a communication received
from two of the Legates, Pole being still absent, the Pon
tiff determined to open the Council on the 3rd of May, the

festival of the Holy Cross. To beg a blessing on the

assembly, he had purposed to sing Mass himself publicly
on that day, in the Vatican church but a letter which
;

reached him from his Legates on the day preceding,

changed his resolution. The opening of the meeting was
yet awhile delayed from considerations of expediency con
nected with the small number of prelates present, and the
secret opposition to the Council on the part of the Em
peror who, embarrassed as he was with the Turkish war,
;

found it still necessary to conciliate the Protestants. It

was, however, understood that the Legates, without waiting

for any direct orders from Rome, should open the Council
as soon as it seemed to them expedient, guided by the ad
vice of Cardinal Farnese, then Legate to the Emperor. As
regards the Viceroy of Naples, he felt himself compelled
to yield, in appearance at least, to the Papal Bull ;
and
to their
nominally to leave his prelates to act according
own judgment and sense of duty sending, however, only
;

the four whom he himself had chosen, though without the

odious name of proxies.
The Legates, fearing lest these delays might seem to
1
545.] COUNCIL OF TRENT. Ixxi

justify the assembled prelates in their wish to leave Trent,

caused them to be daily employed in preparing for the fu
ture business of the Council and thus not only succeeded
;

in quieting the discontented, but saw with pleasure that the

arrivals, not merely of able theologians and canonists, but
also of bishops, increased day by day. During this delay
the Pope, still desirous of carrying out his original wish to
hold the Council within his own territory, opened his pur
pose to the Emperor, who, at once, through fear of the
Protestants, objected to it, and expressed himself contented
that the Council should be proceeded with at Trent.
Accordingly, in a consistory, held on the 1 6th of Novem
ber, 1545, it was resolved that the Council should open on
the 1 3th of December following; a breve to that effect
was expedited on the 4th of December to the Legates, and
a Bull issued to the Christian world. It was also arranged
that the prelates of Germany, on account of their peculiar
circumstances, should be allowed to appear by proxy. All
the bishops present at the Council were freed from the
payment of tithes, and empowered to receive their episco
pal revenues during the time of their absence from their
dioceses. Various instructions were also forwarded to the
Legates in reply to their inquiries :
they were to treat of
doctrine at once, notwithstanding any opposition to the
contrary the opinions, and not the persons, of heretics
;

were to be condemned but they were not to content them

;

selves with a general condemnation of heterodox tenets,

but to proceed to details also the matter of reformation
;

of discipline, as being of secondary importance, was not to

be proceeded with at once, but to be deferred, though not
so as to give occasion to a belief that it was not also in due
time to be attended to. As regarded the reformation of
the courts of Rome, they were to listen and attend care
fully to such suggestions as might be offered in the Coun-
cil, but to leave the determination of the matter to the

Pope, whose business it was, and not that of the Council,

to apply a fitting All letters and other docu
remedy.
ments, expedited in the name of the Council, were to bear
Ixxii HISTORY OF THE COUNCIL OF TRENT. [l545-

the signatures of the Legates, as presidents,- and of the

Pope whom they represented and to have the seal of
;

each, or at least of the first, of the Legates finally, they ;

were empowered to bestow indulgences, but not in the

name of the Council.
In the midst of these arrangements, an unexpected dif
ficulty was occasioned, by an order from the King of
France for the return of the prelates of that nation.* The
Bishop of Clermont instantly departed, and after much
trouble, and not without threats of enforcing a breve of
the Pope requiring them to remain, it was arranged that,
of the three remaining French bishops, the Bishop of
Rennes should repair to the King the Bishop of Agde ;

linger in the neighbourhood of Trent until further

orders from the crown, which soon required him to return
to Trent and that the Archbishop of Aix should remain.
;

A few days, however, removed the opposition of Francis.

On the 7th of November final directions were sent to the
Legates to open the Council on the i3th of December;
and a breve to that effect having arrived at Trent on the
nth of that month, a solemn fast, and public prayers and
processions were appointed for the day following, to implore
the blessing of Heaven on the undertaking. On the same
day was also held a general congregation of the prelates,
one of whom, the Bishop of Jae n, expressed a wish that
the breve appointing the Legates, and assigning their
faculties, should be read on the following day, when the
Bull indicting the Council would, according to custom, be
read. This was not agreed to as it seemed enough to
;
(

the majority of the prelates, that the last received breve,

directing the Legates to proceed, on the day specified, to
open the Council, should be publicly read.t

*
They were four in number : Antoine Imbert, archbishop of Aix ; Guillaume
Duprat, bishop of Clermont ;
Claude de la Guiche, bishop of Agde ; and Claude
Doclieu, bishop of Rennes.
t Notwithstanding this arrangement, it will be seen that the Bull for opening the
Council was not read until the second session.
1
lxxiii
545-]

HISTORY
OF

THE COUNCIL OF TRENT.

part Second

SESSION I.

Opening of the Council. Ceremonial observed. De

crees. Prelates present. Appointment of Officers.
Number of Bishops from the Ecclesiastical States.

The 3th of December, 1545, the day appointed for the

1

opening of the Council, having at length arrived, the me

thod of procedure was regulated by that followed in previous
Councils. The Legates, accompanied by the Fathers,
having arrayed themselves in their pontifical robes in the
church of the Trinity, and there intoned the hymn to the
Holy Ghost, moved in procession to the cathedral dedi
cated to St. Vigilius. The regulars led the procession,
and were followed by the secular clergy then came the;

bishops, and lastly the Legates, accompanied by the am

bassadors of the King of the Romans and having arrived
;

at the cathedral, Del Monte, as first Legate, celebrated a

solemn High Mass, at the close of which he bestowed, in
the name of the Pope, a plenary indulgence on all present,
requiring of them prayers for the peace and concord of the
church. A
sermon in Latin was then preached by Fra
Cornelio Musso, the bishop of Bitonto after which, the;

various prayers appointed for such occasions were recited

by the first Legate, who gave the customary blessings to
the assembled Fathers.
Ixxiv COUNCIL OF TRENT: [i545-

He then addressed a brief exhortation to the prelates,

after the Bull of November the iQth, 1544, removing the
suspension of the Council, and the Breve of the 22nd of
February, 1545, nominating the Legates, had been read
by the Bishop of Feltro.
The bishops having taken their seats were asked by the
president, whether it was their pleasure that the Council
should be declared to be opened and next, whether, con
;

sidering the hindrances presented to any immediate pro

ceedings, by the festivals which were at hand, the next
session should be held on the day after the Epiphany ?
To each of these questions each of the prelates replied, by
the customary form of approval, Upon which
"

Placet."

Ercole Severoli, as promoter of the Council, demanded

that an authentic record of the proceedings should be
given him. At the close of the business the .hymn Te
Deum was chanted and the Legates, having taken off
;

their robes, returned to their dwellings, preceded by the

legatine cross, and accompanied by the Fathers. similar A

ceremonial was observed at each succeeding session.
There were present at the opening, the three Legates,
four archbishops, twenty bishops, five generals of religious
orders, and the ambassadors of King Ferdinand.* It
was not till after the opening of the Council that the
Legates received their complete instructions as to the
manner of conducting the assembly nor that the officers ;

necessary for the management of the public business

were appointed. These instructions at length arrived, and
were in substance such as they have been already repre
sented Achilles de Grassi was nominated Advocate of
;

the Council Ugo Buoncompagni was chosen Abbreviator,

;

to draw up, that is, the official documents and Angelo ;

Massarelli was deputed to the important office of Secretary,

at first but for a time, but his great ability and aptitude

*
Pallav. L .V. c. xviii. Le Plat s list is somewhat different. According to him,
there were, besides the Legates, four archbishops, twenty-two bishops, and five Gene
rals of Orders.
 1
545-1 SESSION r. Ixxv

soon secured him that employment till the close of the

Council. Only one point of importance remained to be
regulated, which the Legates referred to Rome. They
wished to know whether the votes were to be given by
nations, or by individuals ; and, at the same time, urged
on the Pontiff the necessity of giving an example to the
other princes, by sending to the Council bishops of dis
tinguished reputation, moderation, and peacefulness. And,
as it has not been unfrequently represented, that, of the
prelates present, the majority were under the direct terri
torial influence of the
Sovereign Pontiff, it may be well,
once for all, to remark that, so far was this from being
the case, in reality not one in five of the bishops who
assisted at the Council but was completely independent of
that influence, and under the immediate control of some
one or other of the great princes of Christendom as the
;

very slightest inspection of the list of bishops present, and

of the countries from which they came, will at once evince.
The history too of almost every session of the Council
proves the complete independence of the bishops of the
Pontiff; and the unanimity which, in the midst of interests
the most varied, prevailed, as regards all, or nearly all, the
decrees of faith, and even, as a general rule, in regard to
discipline, is not the least marvellous fact in the history of
this great event.
Ixxvi COUNCIL OF TRENT: (j546.

SESSION II.

Preparatory congregations. The

right of voting.
The representing clause. Complaints. Decrees. Oppo
sition. Prelates present.

All was now busy preparation for the ensuing Session.

Private congregations were almost daily held to consider
the subjects to be treated of, and to prepare the necessary
decrees. But, besides these most important matters, there
were others, of less consequence indeed, but still requiring
an immediate adjustment, which occupied the minds of the
Legates and prelates.
It had to be decided whether any persons, besides

bishops, should be permitted to give their vote on matters

of doctrine ; and, after some difficulty, it was settled, that
this privilege should be allowed to the generals of the
Religious Orders, and that the three abbots of the Cister
cian Order should have but one vote, as representing one
order. As regards those prelates who might be prevented,
by some lawful impediment, from being present at the
Council, but who sent their proxies, it was resolved, that
the decision as to the right of voting should in each case
rest with the Sovereign Pontiff. Another subject of con
tention, which, though for a time, adjusted, was never
finally settled, was the title to be given to the Council, at
the beginning of the decrees in each Session. Many, not
content with the terms "general and oecumenical," wished
to add the words "representing the universal church;"
but the majority objected to the phrase, as not having
been used in the ancient Councils, and as being useless
when coupled with the words above named whilst the ;

Legates regarded the expression as likely to give un

necessary umbrage, at the outset, to the Protestants, and as
somewhat odious from having been employed by the Council
 SESSION II. Ixxvii
1546.]

of Basil, which ended in being schismatical whereas the ;

|
Council of Constance had, in the peculiar circumstances of
the Church and of the times, special reasons for adopting it.
IFrom a letter addressed by the Legates to the Pontiff, it
is clear that the real cause of their opposition was the pur-

(pose for which,

and especially the connection in which,
thatphrase was used at Basil and Constance.
The
spirit of independence,
if not the affectation of

supreme authority, which this dispute evinced as animating

tany of the Fathers, was further manifested in many
linute Thus, they complained that the
particulars.
(Legates had opened the letters of the deputy of the
[Spanish ambassador without the consent of the Council ;

ind when the Legates, for the more easy expediting of

msiness, had appointed three of the oldest bishops to collect
ind give in the votes of the assembled prelates, they were
:ompelled to abandon that arrangement whilst, even the ;

exemptions from tithes, granted by the Pope to the bishops

>resent at the Council, were cavilled at, as
being the exercise
a power which ought to have been left to the Council.
>f

On the day already appointed, the 7th of January, 1546,

Iwas held the second session at which Giovanni Fonseca,
;

bishop of Castell a mare, celebrated the Mass, and Corio-

lano Martirano, bishop of San Marco, preached. After
the usual prayers, the secretary Massarelli read, in the
name of the Legates, a long exhortation, composed by
Cardinal Pole, in which the prelates were exhorted to the
zealous practice of those virtues which their high office,
and their present position, so forcibly demanded at their
lhands. The Bishop of Castell a mare then read the
j
Breve* which had fixed the i3th of December for the
opening of the Council, and the Bull prohibiting votes by
proxy. This was followed by the reading of the decree
on the manner of life to be observed by the bishops, and
others, at Trent, as given in the body of this work, under
the second session.

*
Dated December 4th, 1545.
Ixxviii COUNCIL OF TRENT: [
J
546.

The Placet was unanimous with two exceptions. Wil

liam du Prat, bishop of Clermont, demanded that, in the
prayers appointed to be said, the name of the King of
France should be added to that of the Emperor, a request
which was not complied with, as likely to produce similar
demands on the part of other monarchs, and also as being
a deviation from the usage of the Church in her prayers
on Good Friday. The second opposition was on the part
of several Italian and Spanish bishops, and of one French
bishop, who objected to the omission of the words
"

repre
senting the Universal Church."
Besides thirty-five theologians, as consulters, amongst
whom were men of great eminence, as Soto, Oleaster,
Catherinus, Vega, and others, there were present at this
session, four cardinals, four archbishops, twenty-eight
bishops, four generals of orders, and three abbots.
 SESSION in. Ixxix
546.]

SESSION III.

Preparatory Congregations. Faith and Discipline to

w united. Example given by Del Monte. Prelates divided
nto three classes. The Session and Decrees. Death of
Liit her.

The first congregation, preparatory to the third session,

vas held on the I3th of January, and was principally em-
)loyed on the vexed question of the title to
be given to
he Council, at the heading of the decrees. But, in the
subsequent meetings,* a question of greater importance
irose, which was long debated with much violence and
)bstinacy. It was well known to be the wish of the Em
peror, that the Council should confine itself, at first, to
he reformation of discipline, as least likely to give um-
Drage to the Protestants, whom, from political motives, he
as still anxious to conciliate ;
but as the Sovereign Pon-
iffs, in their various Bulls, had proclaimed one of the special
>bjects
of the Council to be the extirpation of heresy, the
wishes of the Imperial party were resolutely opposed. It
as represented, that it had been the custom of preceding
ouncils to begin with dogma that articles of faith being
;

)f most importance, it was but suitable that they should

lave precedence and
; that, whereas the faith of the Church
ras clear and easy of definition, great difficulties surrounded
he subject of reformation, which, being a matter, in great
Dart, regulated by varying times and circumstances, re

quired calm and deliberate investigation otherwise, it

;

night happen that they might change, without reforming,

he abuses complained of. These and similar reasons, it
vas urged, had induced the Pontiff to require of the
Legates that faith alone should at first be treated of. But

*
On January iQth and 22nd.
1XXX COUNCIL OF TRENT!

it was soon apparent to the Legates, that this command

could not be complied with, without an open rupture with
many of the prelates of which they speedily informed the
;

Pontiff through Cardinal Farnese, and, after some

delay,
the advice of Campeggio, bishop of Feltro, was followed
that both faith and discipline should be treated of
together,
the one proceeding uniformly with the other.
As an example to the rest, the first Legate, after return
ing thanks to Almighty God for the desire manifested by
the prelates to reform whatsoever real abuses existed in
their order, declared that he would at once renounce his
bishopric of Pavia, lessen the number of his attendants,
and in every feasible way reduce his expenditure; a decla
ration which filled the majority of the bishops present no
less with wonder than joy ;
whilst it confounded others,
who, in urging the necessity of reform, had not anticipated
that the work was so speedily to
begin with themselves.
The Cardinals Cervini, Pacheco, and Pole followed in
the same strain as the Cardinal Del Monte and admonished
;

the Fathers, that the reformation ought to commence with

themselves, and extend to whatsoever and wheresoever
abuses existed unworthy of the purity and perfection of
the Christian character.
On being informed of the determination to unite faith
and discipline, the Pontiff was highly indignant; reproved
the Legates and insisted on their withdrawing their con
;

currence. But after some difficulty, it was finally arranged,

that the treatment of faith and discipline should not have
place in the next, but begin with the ensuing Session ;

a compromise which tends to confirm the remarks already

made, on the perfect freedom, and independence of the
Pontiff, of the assembled Council.
In order to facilitate business, and to secure a more
calm consideration for each question, the prelates were
divided into three congregations one of which met at the
;

residence of each of the Legates. The result of their

deliberations was to be communicated to general congre
gations, to be there finally examined and decided on,
1546.] SESSION in. Ixxxi

previous to the public Session. These assemblies began

irst to meet on the 2nd of February, and in each of them
t was stated, that
many bishops- were known to be either
on their way to Trent, or preparing for their journey and
;

t was
proposed that all further decisions should be sus
pended and avoided until after their arrival. This delay
seemed but reasonable to the majority but, by the advice
;

of the Bishop of Fano, it was resolved, though not without

opposition, that, after the manner of antecedent Councils,
he Creed, as recited inthe Mass, should be proposed
publicly for acceptation in theapproaching Session.
That Session, according to appointment, was held on
he 4th of February, 1 546. Pietro Tagliavia, archbishop
of Palermo, sang the solemn Mass and the sermon was
;

preached by Ambrogio Politio, better known by his re-

igious name, Catherinus. The celebrant read the two
lecrees given under the third Session, the one accepting
;he Creed, the other appointing the 8th of April for the
next Session.
It may be remarked that, though no decree was pro-
the Council to treat conjointly of faith
jnulgated binding
mcl discipline, it had nevertheless been clearly understood
n a general congregation, that such was to be the method
)ursued in the following Sessions.
There were but three dissentients, on the proposal of
he first decree; and their objections were not to the
Ireed, but to the omission of the representing clause.
Two also entered their protest against the omission of a
decree binding the Council to treat conjointly of faith and
discipline.
There were present, besides the three Legates, the Car
dinals of Trent and of Jae n, twenty-seven bishops, three
bbots, five generals of orders, and Father Le Jay, as the
proctor of the Cardinal Bishop of Augsburgh.
It was about this time, that is on the i8th of
February,
1546, that Martin Luther died, in the territory of the
Counts of Mansfeldt, where also he was born. This is not
Ixxxii COUNCIL OF TRENT: [1546-

the place to enter into an examination of the various, and

often contradictory, qualities of this man. But his learn
ing may be measured by his writings ;
his sincerity by
his repeated offers of silence provided his adversaries
would remain quiet his morality by the authorisation of
;

polygamy in the person of the Landgrave of Hesse; his

religious system by the motives
which prompted it, the
changes which it
continually underwent, and by the few
years which have seen it, piece by piece, almost universally
abandoned his distinctive principle, by the herd of
;

fanatics and sects that, in following it, have disgraced

Christianity by their tenets, and by the more vile theories
of rationalism and thinly disguised infidelity that have
emanated from it.
 1546.] SESSION iv. Ixxxiii

SESSION IV.

Canon of Scripture. Questions regarding it. Opinions

held in the Congregations. On the anathema appended to
the decree. Arrangements to expedite .business. Congre
gations of Theologians and Canonists. Deputies to prepare
the decrees on Reformation. Apostolical Traditions.
Debates on that subject. The Council of Florence. The
representing clause. On receiving Apostolical traditions
and Scripture with eqiial affection ofpiety and reverence.
The catalogue of sacred The authorised version.
books.
New edition of theVulgate proposed. Rule of interpre
tation. On commentaries, andprinters. Scriptures in the
vernacular tongue. The Session. Number of Prelates
present.

In the firstgeneral congregation, held on the 8th of

February, 1546, the Legate Del Monte, after a few
remarks on the representing clause, and on the omission,
in the last session, of any decree binding the Council to
unite faith and reformation in its proceedings, proposed,
as the subject to be examined and prepared for the ensu
ing session, the canon of sacred Scripture which, as in
;

volving the settlement of the groundwork of faith, and

as a matter which the heretics had thrown into doubt and
confusion, it was desirable first to dispose of.
This being agreed to, three questions were, on the nth
of February, placed before the private congregations to be
considered.
1. Were all the books, commonly received as forming
the Old and New Testaments, to be proposed as sacred
and canonical.
2. Was such
approval to be given without any fresh
examination of the evidence in their favour.
1XXX1V COUNCIL OF TRENT I

3. Was it advisable to divide the sacred writings into

two classes one, comprising such books as the Proverbs
;

and Wisdom, to be read for edification the other, con

;

taining such writings as were to be used for proof of doc

trine and morals. This last question was urged at the
instance of Bertan and Seripando, and especially of the
latter, who, in an essay of much learning, endeavoured to

support the proposed division as the best and most ortho

dox. It found, however, few or no supporters, and was

accordingly silently dropped, as utterly untenable as a

question of fact, and as opposed to the received opinion
and practice of the Church.
Neither was there any great diversity of opinion as re
gards the first question. Cardinal Cervini expressed the
almost unanimous sentiment of the Council, when, in the
general congregation of the I2th of February, he declared
that, although many heretics and a few Catholics had
denied the inspiration of some of the ordinary books of
which the body of Scripture is composed, the matter had
been long since practically settled by a gradual but accu
;

mulating evidence expressed and represented, with greater

or less fulness, in various authentic records derived from
the early ages of the Church and that so uniform a prac
;

tice and belief prevailed on this head throughout the Chris

tian world, prior to the new-born heresies, that no doubt
could remain that the whole of the books of Scripture, as
used in the Church, were to be acknowledged and pro
posed as the word of God.
On the second question, there was much diversity of
opinion ;
not only amongst the Fathers, but even between
the Legates. The Cardinal Del Monte was opposed to any
fresh examination whilst Cervini and Pole were desirous
;

that the evidence in favour of the inspiration and canoni-

city of each of the deutero-canonical writings should be
carefully stated, and the ordinary objections answered.
The former appealed to the principle ever acted on in the
Church, that what has once been settled as regards faith,
by Councils approved of by the Church, shall never again,
 SESSION IV. IxXXV

not only not be doubted of, but not even be subjected to

a fresh conciliar examination. That examination had
been made by eminent prelates the result recorded in ;

the public acts of the Church the decision had received

;

the tacit sanction at least of the Church, and as such was

not to be disturbed, or, by renewed examination, treated
as if doubtful. As to the objections of heretics, their refu
tation had been undertaken, and satisfactorily accomplished,
by many able Catholic writers.
On the other hand it was urged, that the examination
proposed was intended, not to throw doubts on the past
decisions of Fathers and Councils, but to confirm them ;

and to furnish a clear and ready answer to the objections

of modern separatists.
In the private congregation at which Cervini presided,
this second opinion prevailed but, in the general congre
;

gation, held on the i2th of February, no decision was

come to and in that of February the i5th, so great was
;

the confusion and difference of opinion, that it became

necessary to take the votes of each separately and by name.
From this scrutiny there appeared, as has been said, the
most perfect unanimity in receiving as canonical the usual
books of Scripture but, as to adding an anathema against
;

such as refused to admit all the deutero-canonical writings,

there was a difference of sentiment Cardinal Pacheco, and :

with him the Legates, and more than twenty of the Fathers,
being in favour of the anathema, whilst Madrucci, followed
by fourteen of the bishops, opposed it. As to the renewed ex
amination of the evidencein favour of the books of Scripture,
it was
arranged, in the congregation of the 2Oth of February,
that a private examination should be entered upon such ;

as might enable them to give an account of their faith on

this head but that the result was not to be registered
;

amongst the public acts of the Council. To expedite and

facilitate business, several useful
arrangements were now
come the first assigning to each of the three congre
to ;

gations two of the Fathers one eminent in theology, the

other in canon law whose duty it should be to draw up
Ixxxvi COUNCIL OF TRENT: [1546.

the decisions come to on Scripture and Tradition ;* the

second was of a permanent nature, and consisted in divid
ing into three classes, or committees, the theologians and
canonists, who had repaired to the Council in considerable
numbers, and comprised some of the most profound scho
lars of the day. They were henceforth to be employed as
consultors to the assembled prelates were to be presided
;

over by the Legates, with a recommendation to the bishops

to assist at their deliberations, but not to take any part
whatever in their proceedings. The various questions
placed before the three congregations of prelates were
also to be submitted to these classes of theologians, and the
result of their examination was to be referred to the congre

gation of bishops, to be by them considered prior to the

general congregations and sessions. About the same
time,t in order that discipline might proceed together
with faith, as had been agreed on, eleven of the Fathers
and theologians were deputed^ to consider and report on
the abuses that might be found to have crept into the use,
whether of Scripture or of Tradition.
These regulations having been completed, the private
congregations proceeded to consider divine and apostolical
traditions and practices, as, taught
such doctrines, that is,

by Jesus Christ and have not been recorded

his apostles,
in the sacred
writings, but have been transmitted, in various
ways, from age to age. Numerous congregations, both
particular and general, were held on this subject. On the
existence of such traditions all were agreed but whilst ;

some insisted that the received traditions should be dis

tinctly specified, others were as urgent that they should be
approved of in the most general manner possible, even to
the exclusion of the distinctive term apostolical, for fear of

*
The prelates appointed to this office were Salvador Alepiis, archbishop of
Sassari, the Archbishops of Matera and Armagh, and the Bishops of Badajoz, of
Belcastro, and of P eltro.
t In the congregation of February 1 8th.
| They were Filholi, archbishop of Aix ; Vigerius, bishop of Sinigaglia ; the
Bishops of Cava, Castell a mare, Fano, Bitonto, Astorga ; aided by Scripando,
Alfonso di Castro, Richard of Mans, and Catherinus.
 1546.] SESSION iv. Ixxxvii

seeming to repudiate such usages and rites as could not

be traced to that source. After repeated meetings, a
growing sentiment of agreement spread amongst the
Fathers, that the decree of the Council of Florence should
be their guide, not only on the canon of Scripture, but
also on Tradition when the Bishop of Chioggia objected,
;

that the decree of Florence was dated the 4th of February,

1441, whereas, as he was of opinion, that Council actually
terminated in 1439. To this the first Legate, prompted
it is
thought by Cervini, replied, that it was true that the
Greeks left the Council at the period named at the close,
;

that is, of the seventh session but that the Council in

;

reality continued open at Florence for three years more ;

was finally transferred to Rome and that there could be

;

no doubt of the authenticity of the decree in question,

since was preserved in the Castel S. Angelo, at Rome,
it

signed by the names of the Fathers then present, and

authenticated by the Pope s seal and that Cervini had
;

himself seen and examined the originals. Later, at the

request of Cervini, Cardinal Farnese sent an authenticated
copy of the document in question.
At length the six deputies, commissioned to draw up
the decree on Scripture and Tradition, in conformity with
the sentiments of the various congregations, presented the
fruits of their labours to the assembled Fathers. The
Bishop of Fiesoli at once raised the old objection to the
omission of the representing clause, and to the insertion
of the words "the Legates of the Apostolic See presiding."
As to the omission, it was again replied by Cervini, that
the words were unknown to the ancient Councils, and had
not been used by any Council at which the Pope presided ;

whilst, as to the words inserted, he endeavoured to show

that they had been employed by some of the most ancient
synods of the Church.
Against the exposition of the sources of faith, wherein
it was decided, that the Council received the written
revelations of God, together with the unwritten revela
tions or traditions, which, uttered by Jesus Christ to the
Ixxxviii COUNCIL OF TRENT:

apostles, or made known

to them by the illumination of
the Holy Ghost, had been handed down from age to age,
even to the present clay, it was objected by some, that
the statement was too limited by Seripando that it was
;

too extensive; but the difficulties of both these parties

were surmounted after a brief explanation.
The declaration, that both the written and the unwritten
word were received with equal affection of piety and
"

reverence," was opposed by Bertan, on the plea, that,

though every truth is from the first great truth, yet is not
every truth to be revered as the word of God. To this
Musso replied, that the traditions, equalled with the written
word, were such only as were equally the revelations of
God merely differing in the accidental circumstance, that
;

the one class of truths was* recorded in writing by the

apostles, whereas the other was preached and transmitted
by the same authority. That, as the being written did
not make certain registered truths the word of God,
neither did the being not written cause the traditions
treated to cease to be the word of God. But, though
this was the sentiment of the great majority, and a truth
so obvious, Musso, in the next congregation,* was
willing to place, instead of equal^ the word like, or
similar ;\ a change, however, which was not acceded to.
In the general congregation of the 5th April, the
Bishop of Chioggia raised a more intemperate opposition ;

regarding the traditions as laws, not as revelations and ;

pronouncing it
impious to declare them of equal authority
with the written word. This sentiment had no approvers,
but excited the indignation of the whole assembly which;

soon caused him to explain away, as best he could, his

strong censure.
As regards the list of the sacred writings, the proposed
phrase, psalms of David, was objected to, as seeming to
decide that all those pieces were from the pen of that

April 3rd, 1546. t Pari. % Simili.

1546.] SESSION IV. Ixxxix

king and prophet and accordingly the words Davidical

;

Psalter were substituted. The acts of the apostles which,

in the proposed draft of the decree, were placed after the

epistles of St. Paul, were, in the same general congrega

tion, put after the gospels.
A more violent discussion arose, or was renewed, on
the proposal to append an anathema against those, who,
in the words of the decree, as proposed, "violated the
sacred books and apostolical traditions." Seripando re
marked, that such an anathema had never heretofore been
added to any canon prepared by any previous authority ;

and proposed, that at most there should be imposed an

excommunication, and that not to be ipso facto incurred,
but to be launched by competent authority. The example,
however, of the seventh synod was cited against him and ;

it was resolved that no alteration should be made, in this

respect, in the decree.

He likewise objected to the proposed words, "violators
of Scripture and of Tradition," as being too general, and
they were accordingly changed into those now found in
the decree, "

If anyone receive not," &c.

The question of the abuse of the Scripture came next
under consideration and four especial complaints on this
;

head, and their remedies, as proposed by those named above

as delegated for this purpose, were examined in the
general
congregations.
i. The great variety of translations current in the
Church was an evil to be remedied and it was accordingly ;

advised that one translation only should be regarded as

authorised and for this purpose, St. Jerome s version, or
;

the Vulgate, was selected and proposed, as being the

most ancient the most used
;
as representing more
;

correctly the state of the ancient copies of the Greek and

Hebrew Scriptures than any other Latin version, or even,
probably, than any other then, or now, existing, Greek or
Hebrew edition and finally, as having been prepared
;

ages before the modern disputes, and therefore unbiassed

by them.
xc COUNCIL OF TRENT: [1546.

2. The massof various readings found in the different

editions Bible, both in the Latin, Greek, and
of the
Hebrew copies, rendered it advisable that as accurate an
edition as possible should be printed, under the care of
the Sovereign Pontiff, and a copy be forwarded to every
episcopal church.
3. The licence of interpretation being the great evil of
the day, various regulations were proposed as calculated
to secure a more accurate exposition and, amongst other
;

it was recommended, that it should be forbidden

proposals,
to interpret the Scriptures contrary to the declared senti
ment of the Church, and to the unanimous consent of the
Fathers and that the licence of certain ecclesiastical
;

censors should be required, previous to the publication of

any commentary on Holy Writ.
4. Printers were found to publish from very incorrect
editions of the Scripture, and to publish these, and notes
on the sacred books, without their own name, or that of
the author. To remedy this evil, heavy penalties and fines
were advised against all who should henceforth be guilty
of such conduct.
Cardinal Pacheco was of opinion, that, in addition to
the abuse above named, the translation of the Scriptures
into the vulgar tongue, ought, in such evil days as they
had fallen upon, to be enumerated as one of the most
prominent evils remarking that, for ages, the Scriptures
;

had not existed, even amongst the Jews, in the vernacular

tongue but he was reproved civilly, though warmly, by
;

Cardinal Madrucci, who reminded him, amongst other

things, of the scandal which such a procedure would give
to Christendom, and what a triumph especially it would
furnish to the Germans and declared that any such act
;

would be opposed to the advice of St. Paul, who would

have the sacred word familiar to the faithful. This opinion
prevailed though there were not wanting some who
;

thought the advice of Pacheco, as a rule for extraordinary

circumstances and times, sound and considered, that
;

certain parts, at least, of the sacred writings were neither

1546.] SESSION iv. xci

intended for promiscuous study and reading, nor beneficial

to all and that the history of the Church, both Jewish
;

and Christian, would furnish no mean support to a judi

cious restraint on the indiscriminate use of the vernacular
Scriptures. The first recommendation of the delegates
was unanimously adopted by the Fathers but Cardinal ;

Pacheco not only desired that the Vulgate should be pro

posed as the authorised version, but also that all others
should be repudiated, especially those by heretics, and
would have the rejection extend even to the Septuagint.
This was strenuously opposed by Bertan, as being contrary
to the practice of the Church, which not only had used
the Septuagint, but had availed itself also of the versions
of Theodotion, Symmachus, and Aquila. It was also

recommended, by some of the bishops, that the Council

should select and propose some one copy of the Greek, and
of the Hebrew, and even of other languages, as authorised
by it but to the majority it seemed sufficient to confine
;

themselves to the Vulgate, as being a version into a

language more extensively understood than any other
throughout Christendom. So that, on this head, the
recommendations of the deputies were solely and fully
agreed to.*
2. As to the
proposed corrected version of the Vulgate,
it was decreed, that an edition was to be printed in the
"

most correct manner possible."

3. The resolutions come to on the interpretation of the
sacred Scriptures will be best seen in the translation of
the decree given in the body of this work. But it may
be remarked, that the Bishop of Chioggia noticed, that the
words of the decree were not to be understood of any
kind of difference from the unanimous interpretation by

*
It may be useful to remark, that
Vega, in the congregation at which he assisted,
explained the words of the decree, as asserting the entire freedom of the Vulgate from
all errors against faith and morals, but not from such
imperfections as are incidental
to all translations. See this subject well treated of by Pallavicini, L. VI. c. xvii. p.
573 582.
xc COUNCIL OF TRENT:

the Fathers, but of a direct opposition to, and contradiction

of it and that to give a new exposition to a passage, which,
;

neither by the authority of the Church, nor by the

unanimous consent of the Fathers, had received a fixed
meaning, was in no way opposed to the mind of the
Council.
The Cardinal of Jae n was urgent, that all commenting
on the Scriptures should be confined to Doctors and
Clerics but he was warmly resisted by Madrucci and the
;

majority of the Fathers, who contended that, as the

Scriptures were written for the instruction of all, so might
all study them, and
give, if they pleased, the result of
their meditations to the world and that the establishment
;

of censors was a sufficient security against any danger

from heterodox interpretations.
4.was agreed, at the suggestion of Madrucci, that
It
no work on the sacred Scriptures should be allowed to be
published without the name of the author: and, with regard
to printers of the Scriptures, the decree of the last Coun
cil of Lateran was adopted and confirmed.

Though very many other suggestions were offered, in

regard to various other abuses of the Scriptures, but little
further was done, on this subject, in this Session.
Meanwhile the members of the Council went on in

creasing during the congregations just held, there

; as,
had arrived, besides the Imperial ambassadors, several
Spanish, Greek, and Italian bishops.
Such were the various matters treated of in the com
mittees and congregations, prior to the public Session, held
on the 8th of April, 1546. On that day, the Archbishop
of Sassari having celebrated the Mass, and the General of
the Servites preached, the decrees agreed upon were
publicly read by the celebrant, and approved of with
but
slight opposition, as all gave their Placet,
without remon
strance, except the following. The Bishops of Cappaccio,
Fiesole, Badajos, and Osca, renewed the demand for the
representing clause whilst the Bishop of Chioggia, instead
;

of the usual term of approval, answered,

"

I will obey,"
1546.] SESSION v. xciii

thereby intimating his discontent with the clause that

receives, with equal reverence, the Scriptures and apostoli
cal traditions against which clause, Soranzo, coadjutor
;

Bishop of Bergamo, also expressed some slight objection.

There were present at this Session, the three legates,
two other cardinals, eight archbishops, forty bishops,
and the same abbots and generals as in the preceding
Session.

SESSION V.

Congregations. Original sin to be treated of Reforms

.

proposed. Heads of Inquiry on Original Sin. Propo

sitions extracted from heretical Writers. Principle fol
lowed in framing the Decrees. Opinions prevalent in the
Congregations. Proposed Declaration relative to the B.
Virgin. On Infants who die ^mbapt^scd. General cha
racter of the Decrees. Reformation. Decrees on.
Complaints against the Regulars. Bishops to act, in cer
tain cases, as Delegates of the Apostolic See. Final
changes in the draught of the Decrees. The Session.
Dissentients. Prelates present.

Having laid the foundation of the structure of faith, it

was resolved to proceed to the heresies of the day, and
first of all to the question of original sin, as
being the
groundwork of the whole mystery of redemption and then ;

to pass on to the closely connected subject of justification,

whereby original and other sin is destroyed and finally,

;

to the sacraments, as the divinely appointed means of

obtaining, preserving, and strengthening us in the grace

of God.
This determination was communicated by the Legates
to the Sovereign Pontiff, in a letter in which they recom
mended various reforms in favour of episcopal residence
xciv COUNCIL OF TRENT: [
I
546.

and jurisdiction subjects of which we shall soon have to

;

treat in detail. To
this the Pope readily assented but ;

not so the Imperial ambassador, and many prelates who

knew the anxious desire of the Emperor, not to inflame
the minds of the Protestants by decrees adverse to their
novelties. But, neither the arguments, nor the threats, of
Toledo, the Imperial envoy, could move the Legates from
their purpose in which they were speedily confirmed by
;

a letter from the Pontiff, which caused them to proceed at

once, in the private and general congregations, to the
consideration of the question of original sin notwithstand
;

ing the entreaties of the ambassador, for a delay at least,

until he could receive an answer from the Emperor.

Accordingly, in a general congregation, held on the

28th of May, the Cardinal Del Monte proposed that they
should resume the examination of the doctrine of original
sin,on which they had already been employed, slightly
in and much in their private, meetings a
their public, ;

proposal, which, after some opposition, was agreed to. It

was then resolved that their inquiries should be directed to
these five points the nature of original sin
: the manner
;

of its propagation; the effects produced by it; its remedy;

and the effects of that remedy.
There were also, at the same time, placed before the
Fathers the following propositions, extracted from the
writings of the heretics, to be examined, and, if declared
heterodox, to be condemned ;

That though Adam, by his transgression of the pro

1.

hibition of God, lost his original justice, incurred the anger

of God, and subjected himself to the penalty of death, yet
did he not transmit sin, but only the punishment of sin, to
his posterity.
2. That the sin of Adam is called original, because it

has been transmitted from him by imitation, but not by

propagation.
3. That
original sin is the ignorance or contempt
of
God, causing man to be without trust in God, without
fear, and without love of Him, and subject to concupis-
1546.] SESSION V. xcv

:ence ; is, general corruption of the whole man,

in fact, a
n his will, soul, and body.
4. That there is in children
a proneness to evil, which,
when they come to the use of reason generates a distaste
or good, and a love for evil and that this is original sin.
;

5. That children, though baptised

for the remission of
;in, are not born in sin, and this especially as regards the
:hildren of the faithful.
6. That baptism does not efface original sin, but only
:auses it not to be imputed, or as it were erased so that ;

it to be lessened, it is never des-

:hough begins utterly
:royecl in this life.
7. That this sin, by remaining in the baptised, retards
their entrance into heaven.
8. That concupiscence is truly and essentially sin.
9. That, besides death, and the other penalties of origi
nal sin, the fire of hell is its appointed punishment.
These opinions, therefore, and the questions already
named, were subjected to long and minute examination.
On the nature of original sin, and the manner of its
propagation, the numerous and well-known systems of its
various schools were urged with great earnestness and ability
by the various representatives of those schools but, as the ;

Council firmly adhered to the principle, that, not the opin

ions of the schools, but the heresies of the times were the
object of their meeting and that, consequently, in the
;

decrees, everything should be carefully avoided which

might seem in the least to give the preference to one class
of opinions over another on these mysterious subjects it ;

is not
necessary to enter into any details on the usual
scholastic systems, or to analyse the lengthened argu
ments which occupied the congregations for months, on
the nature or quiddity of original sin, and the specific
manner of its transmission. It will suffice to remark,
that, in the private congregations, the opinions of St.
Thomas, on the first question, urged by the Bishops of
Motola and of Bossa, both of the order of St. Dominick,
seemed to find most favour whilst, on the second, the
;
XCvi COUNCIL OF TRENT I
[
I
546-

ingenious explanation, or illustration, urged with consum

mate skill by Catherinus, who argued for the existence
of a covenant between the Almighty and Adam, by which
the obedience or disobedience of our first parents was to
affect the whole human race either for good or evil, was
looked upon as furnishing a simple, perhaps a probable,
solution of a great difficulty though, it was felt, that,
;

despite his ingenious interpretations of Scripture in favour

of his views, the existence of that pact or covenant re
mained still to be proved. It will, accordingly, be seen
in the decrees of the Council, that, contenting themselves
with asserting the existence of original sin, and its actual
propagation, the Fathers condemn the contrary heresies,
but avoid all notice of the various systems by which the
nature of that sin and the manner of its transmission are
attempted to be explained.
When those decrees were read in general congregation
on the 8th of June, Cardinal Pacheco required that, to the
second canon which asserts the transmission of original
sin to the whole human race, there should be added the
words "As regards the Blessed Virgin, the Council
:

does not intend to define anything although it is piously

;

believed that she was conceived without original sin."

This opinion had a majority in its favour, but was opposed

by all the bishops of the Dominican order, and by a few
other prelates, as a deviation from the resolution not to
condemn any opinion prevalent in the Church for, as it :

seemed to them, to declare an opinion pious, was indirectly

to condemn the contrary as impious. It was at length,
after much debate, agreed, that the obnoxious words should
be expunged and that the Council should content itself
;

with citing the well-known declaration of St. Augustin,*

that, when speaking of sin, there was no intention of
including the blessed mother of God and with renewing ;

the decree of Sixtus IV. on this vexed question.

*
Excepta itaque sancta virgine maria, de qua propter honorem Domini nul-
lam prorsas cum de peccatis agitur, haberi volo quaestionem. DC nat. ct grat. c. 36.
1546.] SESSION v. xcvii

As regards the other points there was neither difficulty,

:

nor difference of opinion on the effects of originals in, and

the punishments inflicted on that sin but a question arose
:

as to the nature of the punishment endured by infants who

die in original sin ;
unregenerated, that is, by baptism.
This being one of those questions agitated in the schools,
no mention is made of it in the decrees ;but, in the con

gregations, the opinion of St. Thomas found most favour;

which, whilst it excludes them from the beatific vision of
od, considers them free, both from the pain of sense and
3f loss, and in. a state where existence is preferable to anni
hilation.
That baptism is the appointed remedy of original sin,
ind restores man to the grace and favour of God, making
lim the heir of heaven, was universally admitted and it
;

s also equally agreed, that nothing that has the true

lature of sin remains in those regenerated by that sacra-
nent and that, consequently, concupiscence is not pro-
;

Derly speaking sin, though it incline to and is one of the

effects of sin.

Finally, it will, at a single glance, be seen, that the pro-

Dositions extracted from the writings of the Protestants,
especially of Zuingle, are directly and especially condemned
n the decrees of the Council.
It has been already said, at the
beginning of this sec-
ion, that very important reforms in favour of episcopal
urisdiction, and tending also to promote the residence of
^relates in their dioceses, together with the restriction, or
Drohibition, of pluralities, had been proposed, by the Le
gates, to the Pontiff: it was, however, determined, that,
Before touching on subjects so vast and important, certain
eforms, connected with the use of the sacred Scriptures ;

he establishment of more numerous lectureships on those

vritings and the more frequent preaching of the word of
;

Sod should be considered and resolved on in the present

Session, matters which had already engaged the attention
)f the Council, in the
preceding Session, but on which no
pecific decision had been come to.
H
xcviii COUNCIL or TRENT: [
T
546.

In the congregations held on these points, we find

very
bitter complaints, on the part of some of the prelates, and

especially by Martelli, bishop of Fiesole, against the privi

leges and exemptions granted to the Regulars in their dio
ceses so as to leave the ordinaries, it was represented, but
;

the name, without the authority, of bishops that to the

:

Regulars alone was practically confined the office of preach

ing; to them the confessional: in a word, nearly the whole
ministry and government of their churches. These repre
sentations were replied to, with his usual moderation and
skill, by Cardinal Pole and with more severity, in the
;

next congregation, held on the i8th of May, by the Car

dinal del Monte, who declared that the imputations cast
on the Regulars were both injurious to the Roman Pon
tiffs and insulting to the Regular orders. Martelli, find
ing himself opposed to the great majority of the Council,
was obliged to apologise.
Numerous congregations having been held on the con
templated reforms, it was at length resolved, that, not only
in cathedral, and metropolitan, churches, and other such

places, a lectureship on sacred Scripture should be estab

lished where such did not already exist, but also that a
similar arrangement should be made in all houses of Re
gulars as may be seen in detail in the first chapter on
;

Reformation.
The provisions of the second chapter regard the duty
and office of preaching, which was to be exercised by the :

bishops in their own and certain limitations of

dioceses ;

the privileges of Regulars, who were not thenceforth to be

allowed to preach, except in churches belonging to their
own order, without being licensed by the bishop and, ;

even before preaching in those of their own order, were to (

receive the episcopal benediction. Other wise regulations -,

on this subject will be found in the chapter named.

Besides the above reforms, the means of enforcing the
residence of bishops came under long and repeated con
sideration but it was at length agreed to reserve that
;

subject for after deliberation, when the obstacles to resi

dence should have been more effectually removed.
546.] SESSION v. xcix

In reading the first chapter on Reformation, in this Ses-

on, a phrase will be met with, which occurs very frequently
L other parts of the Council, and which it will be well
riefly to notice here. The bishops are empowered to act
as the delegates of the Apostolic See," in certain cases
negligence on the part of superiors of the Regular orders,
his phrase was adopted as a compromise betw een the
r

^egulars and Bishops, in cases which had heretofore

een, by special privilege, reserved to the Sovereign Pon-
ff. On the one hand, therefore, it was resolved, practi-
lly to restore the episcopal jurisdiction, and,
on the
ther, it was wished, in name at least, to respect the privi-
ges of the religious and, for this end, the bishops were
;

mpowered to exercise indeed their jurisdiction in certain

atters hitherto privileged and exempted but not by
leir ordinary power, but as deputed thereto by the Apos-
lic See.
Such were the matters that occupied the various con-
regations until within a few clays of the fifth Session.
he deputies had now drawn up the proposed decrees,
ccording to the votes of the assembled Fathers, and the
esult of their labours was laid before a final general con-

regation held on the 8th June. The principal verbal

terations made, on that occasion, in the form of the
ecrees prepared by the delegates, were the following :

In the first decree on original sin, instead of the justice "

herein Adam had been created" (creatus), there were

ubstituted the words, the justice wherein he had been
"

onstituted"
(constitutus) in consequence of a remark by
;

ardinal Pacheco, that it was not certain that Adam was

idowed with that justice at the first moment of his crea-
on. In the same decree, after declaring that Adam, by
riginal sin, was deteriorated both in body and soul, there
ere originally added the words, "and no part thereof
imained which were unanimously eliminated.
uninjured,"
fhen considering the fifth section of the decree, there
as some controversy relative to the words, that which
"all

as the true and proper nature of sin," and more on

c COUNCIL OF TRENT:

words which follow, that those born again, there

"

in i
"

nothing which Gocl hates but both declarations wer

;

retained ;
the former, as not being opposed to the exist
ence of concupiscence, which though called sin by St. Pau
is so called as being an effect of sin, and
inclining to it
and the latter, upon its being represented, that the won
born again (renatus) was deliberately used instead of bap
tised (baptizatus) as there is not anything in the regene
;

rate which God hates with a hatred of enmity, though

in the baptised, there may be, if baptism be not receive
with due dispositions.
At the fifth Session, which was held on the 1 7th of June
1546, Alexander Piccolomini celebrated the mass, and th
sermon was preached by Marco Laureo. The decrees
having been read, the only remonstrants were Cardinal
Pacheco and certain bishops, who were discontented with
the clause relative to the Blessed Virgin the Bishop of
;

Cava, who still was dissatisfied with the declaration, that

in the regenerate there is nothing which God hates whilst
;

three prelates renewed their protest against the omission

of the representing clause. There were present at the
Council, four cardinals, nine archbishops, forty-eight
bishops, two abbots, and three generals of religious orders.
546. ] SESSION vi. ci

SESSION VI.

Preparatory Congregations. -Justification ; and impe-

iments to Episcopal residence, the subjects to be treated
f. Heads of inquiry on Justification, as laid before the
^.onsultors. Opinions held in the Congregations. The
%me s^lbject as placed before the Bishops. Deputies ap-
ointed to prepare the decrees. Their report remodelled.
The Catholic doctrine to be stated fully, and the errors
f the innovators separately condemned. The prepared
raught retouched. Character of the decrees. Final al-
. .

irat ions. Decrees on Reformation. Impediments to re-

idence. The Session. Dissentients. Doubts as to the
assing of the decrees on Reformation. Actual decision.
-Number of prelates present.

in
C COUNCIL OF TRENT.

Cardinal Pacheco then addressed the assembly, an<

recommended that, on so extensive and fundamental

subject, the consulting theologians should first examin
the various points into which the matter divided itseli
and present a digest of that examination to the Fathers
and that, meanwhile, other deputies should apply them
selves to the obstacles to episcopal residence. This advic
was followed and, on the 2 2nd of June, the subjeci
;

began to be discussed under the following heads, by the

theologians in the presence of the Legates and many of
the bishops.
1. What is the meaning and the essence of justifica
tion ;
what is meant, that is, by the expression, a man is

justified.
2. What are the causes of justification ;
that is, what
does God effect, and what is required on the
part of man.
3. How are we to understand the words of St. Paul,
man is
justified by faith ?
4. Whether, and
in what manner, works before, or
after, justification concur thereunto and what share have ;

the sacraments therein.

5. What precedes, accompanies, and follows justification?
6. The authorities, whether Scripture, Councils, Fathers,
or Apostolical Traditions, on which the answers to the
proposed questions rest.
On the it was
first
agreed, that the word justil
point,
cation signifies the passage from the state of enmity wii
God, to that of friendship, and adoption as the child oi
God that, as to its essence, its formal cause is charity or
;

grace infused into the soul. To this there was but one
dissentient, in the person of Fra Lorenzo Mazzocchio, a
Servite, who maintained an opinion, ascribed to the Master
of the Sentences, but not followed in the Schools, that
justifying grace is not a thing inherent in and interior to
the soul, but the exterior assistance of the Holy Ghost.
He also, supported by two others, contended, on the
second point, that free will concurs passively, not actively,
in the work of justification.
1546.] SESSION vi. ciii

On the third point also, the three abovenamecl theo

logians, with only one other follower, maintained that
man is said to be justified by faith, inasmuch as he is

justified when he firmly believes that pardon will

be
granted him through the merits of Christ whereas the ;

rest of the theologians unanimously taught, that man is

said to be justified because without faith it is
by faith,

impossible to please God ; that it is the first remote dispo

sition, and, as it were, the root of justification, but not
its proximate and efficient cause, which is faith accom

panied by baptism or penance whilst its formal cause ;

is faith animated by
charity and sanctifying grace faith, :

that working by charity.

is,

So also on the fourth point, with the above exceptions,

all
agreed, that works antecedent to justification are only
meritorious thereof de congruo, as disposing, that is, to
by a certain fitness or congruity whereas
justification ;

works, performed after justification and in the state of

grace, being done in Christ, whose living member the
just man is, and being made available by His merits, pre
serve and augment de condigno the grace received,
necessarily, that is, and essentially, as an effect due to
their performance, through the merits, however, of Christ,
and as the result of His gratuitous promises.
The fifth question, being involved in the antecedent
points, was explained in accordance with the previous
conclusions.
On the last day of June, the theologians placed before
a general congregation the results of their inquiries upon ;

which Del Monte, who was now sufficiently recovered

from his illness to preside, observed that, from the report
read, it seemed desirable to reduce and examine the ques
tion under three heads.
1. How is the Passion of Christ applied to him who is

converted to the faith, and what grace is

thereby after
wards obtained, or merited.
2. What is to be done
by the justified in order to per
severe in grace.
cv COUNCIL OF TRENT:

3. What can, to do who has forfeited

and ought, he
that grace ;
can he recover
it, and how and in what is;

this second justification like, or unlike, the first. Thus,

the action of grace on man was considered in the three
following states, that of the infidel, or
unbelieving,
adult, when first converted and justified that of the
;

justified who perseveres in grace ; and, lastly, that of the

fallen who recovers it.
This decision was agreed to by all the Fathers, except
Pelargus, the proxy of the Archbishop of Treves, who
was of opinion that the proposed matters would be incom
plete, without an inquiry into free will, the assent of
which is, in adults, essential to justification. It was also
resolved, that the
writings of the be
heretics should
examined, and that such propositions as seemed heretical,
on justification, should be placed before the bishops for
consideration. And, accordingly, twenty-three errors,
extracted from the writings of Luther, Zuingle, and other
heretics, were, shortly afterwards, read in the congrega
tions. Finally it was arranged, that no decree should be
sketched, even by the consultors, until the whole subject
had been considered by the Fathers of the Council and ;

that, on each point, the sentiments of the Fathers present

should be taken individually, and not collectively, as here
tofore.
Almost daily congregations were now held and, the ;

firstpoint having been completely sifted, it was resolved,

in the general congregation held on the i5th of July,
to appoint four deputies to draw up a decree expressive
of the sentiments of the Fathers on that subject. The
votes, which were given secretly, were in favour of the
Archbishop of Armagh, and the Bishops of Acci, Bitonto,
and Belcastro. In the congregation of the 24th of July,
these prelates presented the result of their labours but, ;

upon being submitted to the judgment of the Fathers,

it met with but little favour, as
being obscure, overloaded
with argument, and objectionable on other grounds. The
draught, therefore, was confided especially to Seripan-
1546.] SESSION VI. CV

do,* to be remodelled though, even after his labours,

;

it was again altered in many particulars. t It was, at

the same time, resolved, that, for the sake of greater
clearness, the Catholic doctrine on justification should be
stated consecutively in a series of decrees and the errors ;

of the heretics, on the same subject, be condemned in a

number of canons, with the accustomed anathema. When
this important task was completed, a copy was given to
each of the Fathers, and one forwarded to Rome. But
the remarks made on the first sketch were so numerous,
that the document had to be rewritten, and even then it
had afterwards to be changed in many places. The
method followed in making the alterations was this. If
the majority of the bishops concurred in recommending
an alteration, it was invariably made if the change was ;

of importance, even though suggested by but one prelate,

it was submitted to all the Fathers
individually if but of ;

slight consequence, the matter was referred to some

eminent theologian, and to the deputies who had been
engaged in preparing the original draught.
The result of these protracted labours, which extended
over several months, is found in the sixteen chapters, or
decrees, and the thirty-three canons which form the dog
matical portion of the sixth Session; and, if it be permitted
to draw a comparison, between one division of the labours
of the Council and another, it will probably be thought,

*
This commission consisted of three bishops, and three generals of orders, presided
over by Cervini. Pallavicini only gives the name of Seripando.
t One reason of this may, perhaps, be found in the peculiar opinions enter-
lined by Seripando on justification. According to him there are two kinds of
istice one intrinsic, which he again divided into two kinds ; the former being
:

lat whereby, of enemies, we become the friends of

God, and this is effected by
the grace infused in baptism ; the latter is that by which man is said to live
justly,
and this results from the acts of virtue performed by means of the grace above
named. The second kind of justice is extrinsic to us, and consists in the justice
and merits of Christ, imputed tons by God s mercy as our own, according to such
measure, and for such effects, as God wills. It requires both this intrinsic and ex
trinsic justice to enable man to attain to
everlasting glory. Only five theologians
supported this system, which was impugned by the rest, and especially, in a very
able argument, by Lainez, of the Society of
Jesus.
cvi COUNCIL OF TRENT: [1546.

that this section of the Council of Trent surpasses that of

any other Session, and is not excelled by any other council
of any age.
It will be useless to
give a summary of decrees, which
the reader can so easily and profitably study in their entire-
ness it remains, therefore, to notice such alterations as
;

were made in the final congregations before the actual

Session.
Towards the close of the first chapter, where it is said,
that neither the Gentiles, by the force of nature, could
free themselves from the power of the Devil, nor the Jews

by the letter of the law (per litteram legis), there had been
placed, in the minutes, simply by the law (per legem).
In a congregation, held on the I5th of November, Car
dinal Pacheco, and the Bishop of Castellamare, had pro
posed to add, alone, to the word law ; in order not to
decide that the law was useless to salvation and that the ;

legal observances, performed as signs of faith in the

Redeemer to come, were without merit. The actual alter
ation was made on much the same ground to leave un ;

touched, that is, the common

opinion of the schools, in
opposition to the Master of the Sentences who had denied
that the Jewish sacramental rites conferred sanctifying
grace, even as good works performed in faith and charity ;

and also to render the decree conformable to what the

Apostle condemns in the Jews, when boasting of their
privileges over those of the Gentiles, that they alone
had known and practised the letter of the law. Again ;

in the last words of the chapter, it is said that free will

was attenuated and bent down (attenuatum et inclinatum);
words substituted for wounded (vulneratum), in order to
avoid condemning the school opinions on the effects of
original sin on free will. Even this alteration was objected
to by some, who wished the words to be altogether elimi
nated, or explained, by adding, the withdrawal of
"with

gratuitous gifts." No alterations were made in

the draught
of the second, third, and fourth chapters but, in the fifth,
;

the words, "forasmuch as he is also able to reject (the it"

1546-] SESSION vi. cvii

preventing grace of God),* were added at the sugges

tion of the General of the Conventuals, who, however,
recommended a less judicious form namely, "for it is in ;

his power not to receive it."

The declaration, contained in the sixth chapter, that

the justification of the unbeliever or sinner begins
from fear, was discussed in various congregations, some
thinking that hope is the first impulse, but the great ma
jority of the Fathers decided to the contrary.
The words of the same chapter which describe the sinner
as proceeding from the hope of pardon, to "begin to love
God as the fountain of all justice," were not originally in
the decree but were, after some discussion, inserted at
;

the suggestion of the Archbishop of Sassari, Claude

Le Jay, Lippomani, and Pio, the General of the Con
ventuals.
The seventh chapter is directed mainly against the
errors of Luther, especially on the formal cause of justifi
cation on the actual remission and cancelling of sin
; ;

and his favourite doctrine of imputative justice. It also

aims at the opinion of Seripando, on the intrinsic and
extrinsic application of the merits of Christ, in justification;
for, the Council having declared that there is but one
formal cause of justification, the justice of God, that is,
infused into the soul and inherent in it, any opinion,
defending more than one formal cause of justification, is
condemned.
The ninth chapter denounces that presumptuous cer
tainty of salvation which was proclaimed by the heretics as
essential to justification. It was proposed to declare, that
no one could be certain of his salvation with Catholic
"

Faith;" but, after much debate, the words now contained

in the decree were
adopted namely, "with that certainty
;

of faith which cannot be subject to error," or, under which

error cannot lie.t

*
Quippe qui illam ct abjiccre potest. t Cui non potest subesse falsum.
cviii COUNCIL OF TRENT: [
J
546.

In the fifteenth chapter, it was proposed to substitute

the word apostacy, for infidelity or unbelief (infidelitas) ;

but the latter was retained as being the term employed

by Luther.
In the Canons, which are condemnations of the prevail
ing heresies, there was but little need of altering the form
in which they had been prepared except in the fourth,
;

where, instead of man, was put the free will of man, to

meet such cases as the vocation of St. Paul.
The attention of the bishops was now specially directed
to the subject of Reformation ;
and directly to the resi
dence of bishops. But the proximity of the day of Session
did not allow them to enter upon many of those impedi
ments to residence, which it had been proposed to examine,
and to remove or alleviate. The following matters, there
fore, were settled as a beginning of this great work.
It was declared to be
obligatory on prelates to reside in
their own dioceses ; and, to secure this most desirable
object, the ancient canonical penalties were renewed, and
fresh ones of great severity imposed. Whether the obliga
tion to residence was of divine or ecclesiastical right, a
question which, later, occupied and divided the Council
for so long a period, was slightly touched on in this
Session; but was, at the suggestion of Del Monte, deferred.
It was also resolved, that all who are
charged with the
cure of souls should be compelled to residence, by their
Ordinaries ; and, even if deemed expedient to allow a
temporary absence, the bishop, as the delegate of the
Apostolic See, was to appoint a vicar, with a competent
salary derived from the revenues of the benefice. All
irregularities of conduct, on the part of Secular priests,
and of Regulars living out of their monasteries, were to
be taken cognisance of and punished by the Ordinaries.
The exemptions enjoyed by chapters, and others attached
to the greater churches, were abrogated ;
and bishops
were prohibited, under pain of suspension, from exercis
ing any pontifical function in the diocese of any other
prelate, without his express permission.
 547-] SESSION VL C1X

The Session, which, in consequence of the debates on

justification,
and other hindrances, had been postponed,
was held on the I3th of January, 1547. The mass was
celebrated by Andrea Cornaro, archbishop of Spalatro,
and the sermon was preached by Tommaso Stella, bishop
of Salpi. The decrees on justification were the first pro
posed, and were agreed to with the most perfect unanimity,
with the following exceptions. Vigerio, bishop of Sini-
gaglia, objected, that the decree was defective in its manner
of treating on faith and the divine mercy, and that, as
regards the certainty of being in the state of grace, he
approved of the decree, in so far as it was confined to the
condemnation of the opinions of the heretics, as had been
represented in the congregations. On the other hand, the
Bishop of Bossa was desirous, that the words of the decree
on the subject of the certainty of being in grace, should
be transferred to the fourteenth canon, and thus the
heretical doctrine be anathematised. Some also of the
bishops renewed their remonstrance against the omission
of the representing clause. The rest of the Fathers, as
has been said, approved of the decrees and canons without
any limitation whatever.
But, as regards the chapters on Reformation, the
difference of opinion was very great. This, in fact, had
been anticipated, and had caused the Legates, in the
general congregation held on the preceding day, to
request of the Fathers, to give their votes and opinions
on the subject in writing, in order to avoid the incon
veniences that would attend open contestation in public
session. These papers were, however, so long and so
various, that the Legates found it necessary to defer the
consideration of them to another opportunity with the
;

promise to make known the decision of the majority, in a

general congregation. This was agreed to: and it may
be mentioned here, that, in the congregation held on
the 25th of February, it appeared, after examination, that
the decrees as proposed had been approved of by a
majority and they were accordingly declared to have the
;

sanction of the Council.

ex COUNCIL OF TRENT: [i547.

The next Session having been appointed to be held on

the third of March, the contumacy of the absent prelates
was noted and it was resolved to proceed against them
;

according to the canons with the exception of the Ger

;

man bishops, who were declared to be lawfully hindered

from attending by the state of their Churches.
There were present at the Council, four cardinals, ten
archbishops, and forty-five bishops, Claude Le Jay and
Pelargus, as proctors of the Bishop of Strasburg and of
the Archbishop of Treves, two abbots, and five generals
of orders.
The decrees on Reformation met with some opposition
at Rome ;
but the Pontiff soon showed that he did not
intend them to be an idle letter, for, in a Bull dated
February the eighteenth, 1547, he imposed the obligation
of residence even on the cardinals; and such of them as
held more than one bishopric, whether in commendam, or
on some other plea, were required to select, within six
months, the one which they wished to retain, and to resign
the rest.
I SESSION VII. CXI
547.]

SESSION VII.

Preparatory congregation. Doctrine ; Sacraments in

general, and Baptism and Confirmation.
Reformation ;
Impediments to residence. Errors against doctrine from
the works of the Innovators. Referred to the Theologians.
-Their report. The Canons nearly in the words of the
heretical propositions. Prepared by Seripando. Itera A
tions madetherein in congregation. Meaning of the Canon
on the intention of the Minister. Decrees on Reformation.
The Session. Prelates present.

On the 1 5th of January, 1547, two days, that is, after

the preceding Session, the first general congregation was
held in which it was decided that the sacraments should
;

be next treated of, as being the divinely appointed means

by which justification is acquired, preserved, and aug
mented, or, if lost, recovered and that the subject of
,

Reformation should be proceeded with, especially in rela

tion to the impediments to episcopal residence.
On the 1 7th, it was arranged, that the particular con
gregations on faith were to be held in the presence of the
Legate Cervini, and those on Reformation before Del
Monte the third Legate, Pole, having resigned during
;

the previous Session, on the 27th of October, in conse

quence of continued ill-health. On the same occasion,
Cervini read the errors, which had been extracted from
the writings of the innovators, on the subject of the
sacraments; and Del Monte a list of such impediments to
residence as had been sent in by the various bishops. It
was also resolved that, as the Council of Lateran had
sufficiently stated the Catholic doctrine on the sacraments,
it would not be
necessary to prepare any connected decree
on the subject, as had been done in the previous Session;
cxii COUNCIL OF TRENT: [i547-

but would be enough to condemn the errors of the inno

vators. As the subject was too extensive for one Session,
the sacraments in general, together with Baptism and
Confirmation in particular, were first to occupy the Council.
Almost daily congregations of the consulting theologians
were accordingly held to examine the following propo
sitions from the works of the heretics fourteen of which
;

regard the sacraments in general, seventeen relate to

Baptism, and four to Confirmation.
1. The sacraments of the Church are less than seven.
2. The sacraments are not
necessary; as grace may be
obtained without them, by faith alone.
3. One sacrament is not more worthy, or excellent,
than another.
4. The sacraments do not confer grace on those even
who clo not place any obstacle to their operation.
5. Neither grace, nor the remission of sins, was ever
bestowed by the sacraments faith alone in the sacrament
;

operates these effects.

6. Immediately after Adam s fall, God instituted the

sacraments, whereby grace was bestowed.

7. Grace is given by the sacraments only to those who
believe that their sins are forgiven. -

8. Grace is not
given in the sacraments, always, and to
all men, by virtue of the sacrament but only w hen and
;
T

where God wills.

9. There not a sacrament that imprints a character.

is

10. An does not confer a sacrament.

evil minister
11. All Christians, of both sexes, have power to ad
minister the word, and the sacraments.
12. Each pastor may enlarge, abridge, and change, as
he pleases, the forms of the sacraments.
13. The intention minister is not necessary,
of the
neither does it
operate anything, in the sacraments.
14. The sacraments were only instituted to nourish
faith.

15. There is no true Baptism in the Roman Catholic

Church.
 1
547-] SESSION vii. CXlll

1 6. Baptism is free (liber), and not necessary to sal

vation.
17. When
conferred by heretics, it is no true baptism.
Baptism is penitence.
1 8.

19. Baptism is but an outward sign, like the red mark

stamped on sheep, and is of no use in justification.
20. Baptism ought to be renewed.
21. True baptism is that faith whereby it is believed
that sins are forgiven to the penitent.
22. By baptism sin is not utterly destroyed, but only
not imputed.
23. The baptism of John had the same efficacy as that
of Christ.
24. The baptism
of Christ did not make that of John
of no effect, but only added a promise to it.
25. In baptism, immersion alone is necessary, all other
ceremonies may be omitted without sin.
26. It is better not to baptise infants, than to baptise
them when incapable of believing.
27. Infants ought not to be baptised, because they have
no actual faith of their own.
28. Those baptised in their infancy ought to be rebap-
tised upon coming to years of discretion; because they
had not faith,
29. to be asked, upon coming to the use
They ought
of reason, whether they will ratify their previous baptism ;

and, if they refuse, they are to be left to their free choice.

30. Sins committed after baptism are forgiven by the
sole remembrance and faith of the baptism received.

31. The vow

has no other condition but that
baptismal
of faith, and annuls
other vows.
all

32. Confirmation is not a sacrament.

33. It was instituted by the Fathers, and has no pro
mise of grace.
34. It is now a useless ceremony and was formerly
;

nothing but a statement of faith, made by children, in the

ace of the Church.
i
cxiv COUNCIL OF TRENT: [
T
547-

35. A is not the sole minister thereof; but

bishop every
priest may confer it.

On the 7th of February, Cardinal Cervini presented, in

a general congregation, the opinions of the theologians on
the above propositions, and referred them to the conside
ration and decision of the assembled prelates. The result
of their deliberations is found in the thirty canons which
constitute the doctrinal portion of the seventh Session ;

thirteen of those canons being on the sacraments in gene

ral, fourteen on baptism, and three on confirmation. It
will be seen that they are given nearly in the words of the
heretics, as they were drawn up for condemnation by Seri-
pando after numerous emendations, however, in the par
;

ticularand general congregations. It now remains briefly

to notice such alterations in the original draught of the
canons, or such remarks on their wording, as may tend to
elucidate their meaning.
In the third canon, the words, in no way, or, in no
respect (nulla ratione), were addeel in consequence of the
remark of certain of the Fathers, that each sacrament is
not, when considered under certain respects, inferior to
any of the rest. It was, therefore, the opinion of Luther
that was condemned; he having maintained, that "one
sacrament is not in any way more worthy than another ;

for that they all consist of the word of God."

In the eleventh canon, also, is condemned Luther
opinion, which flows directly from his principle of justi
fication by faith alone, that the sacrament is valid, thougl
administered as a joke, and with the most evident intentioi
to make a mockery of it. Pallavicini* tells us that thi
is condemned the Council; which diel not wish to
only by
touch upon the various opinions held in the schools on
this subject, but simply to condemn the aforesaid error of
Luther, who ascribed all to faith and nothing to the out-;
ward ministry. Hence Catharinus still defended, after the
Council, an opinion which hael eminent supporters before ,

*
T. i, L. ix. c. vi.
 547-J SESSION vn. cxv

is time that, for the validity of the sacrament, it is

;

nough that the minister act outwardly in a serious man-

ler, free from obvious jesting, whatsoever may be his
nward want of intention.*
intention, or
To the canon on baptism, some objection was
first
aised from the words of St. Luke iii. 3, but the opposition
#as overruled by the words of St. Luke iii. 16, and by the
festimony of various Fathers of the Church.
In the third canon on confirmation, the word ordinary
ordinarium) was, after a protracted debate, inserted in ;

xmsequence of the power of administering confirmation

laving been, and being still, exercised by various priests,
especially by one of the orders of St. Francis. Mean
while, the impediments to residence, especially pluralities,
md the unions of benefices, had continued to occupy the
ittention of the congregation appointed for this subject.
The result of their recommendations, rendered far more
stringent in the succeeding Sessions, is comprised in fifteen
chapters, which are so plain and useful, as not to need
eithercomment or recommendation.
Everything being now prepared, the seventh Session
was held on the day appointed, the 3rd of March, 1547.
IThe mass was celebrated by Andrea Cauco, archbishop of
Corfu; but the usual sermon was omitted in consequence
of the illness of Martirano, bishop of San Marco. The
canons of faith were unanimously approved of by the
Council the decrees on Reformation had fifty-nine votes
;

in their favour, as also the votes of the

remaining thirteen
Fathers, with some slight remonstrance or exception
against particular clauses. Thus, the Bishops of Badajoz,
Astorga, Osca, Calaorra, and Clermont, wished that the
ardinals should be specified by name as incapable of
holding more than one episcopal church though that ;

had already been provided for by a Papal Bull. Some of

the preceding bishops, with the Bishops of Porto,
together
Bossa, Fiesole, Lanciano, Castellamare, and Mitilene, ob-

*
See Prop. 28. damn. ab. Alex, viii.; and Bened. xiv. De Synod, L. vii. c. 4.
cxvi COUNCIL OF TRENT: [
J
547-

jected against the omission of the representing clause ;

whilst the Bishops of Sinigaglia and of Fiesole remon

strated against causing the bishops to act as delegates of
the Apostolic See.
There were present, three cardinals, nine archbishops,
fifty-four bishops, the proctors of the Archbishop-Elector
of Treves and of the Bishop of Augsburgh, two abbots,
and five generals of orders.

SESSION VIII.

TRANSLATION TO BOLOGNA.

The Eucharist to be treated of. Day of Session anti

cipated. Causes of. Illness and Deaths at Trent. Com
mission to transfer the CoundiL Congregation to consider
on the Translation. Determination postponed. Resolved
on in the ensuing Congregation. Opposed by the Impe
rialists. Session. Decree for the Translation to Bologna.
Prelates present. Their Votes. Departure of the
Legates and most of the Bishops from Trent. The Impe
rialists remain.-Opinions at Rome.- Translation approved

of by the Pope. Offers a safe-conduct. Efforts to assem

ble the Bishops at Bologna. The Imperialists refuse.

The nextSession had been fixed for the 2ist of

April but, for reasons which must now be named, it was
;

found necessary to hold the Council at an earlier period.

On the 4th of March, the day after the last Session, copies
of the heretical articles on the Eucharist were given to
each of the Fathers but, on the 6th, Henrico Loffrecli,
;

bishop of Cappaccio, died of a malignant and contagious

disorder, which had previously carried off the General of
the Cordeliers, and had assailed some of the servants of
other prelates. The Legates and bishops were alarmed ; j
1
547-1 SESSION viii. cxvii

but a general congregation was held on the 7th, in

still

which, after some other general business, the sacrament

of the Eucharist was proposed and agreed upon, as the
next doctrinal subject to be examined and propounded.
The Legates, however, had already written, on the 5th, to
Rome, for the necessary commission to translate the Coun
cil, should go on increasing. Meanwhile,
the disease
prohibitions having been issued from the neighbouring
cities forbidding all communication with Trent several of
the prelates having the city without leave, whilst others
left
were preparing to depart the Legates resolved, without
waiting for an answer from Rome, to avail themselves of
the directions given them a short time previously by the
Pontiff, to follow, should any sudden emergency seem to
require the translation of the Council, the opinion of the
majority of the prelates.
They accordingly proceeded to take the testimony of
two eminent physicians; who declared that the disease
was deadly and infectious, and would increase as the
w^eather became warmer. In the general congregation,
held on the Qth, after the opinions had been delivered on
the first articles on the Eucharist, the Legates stated to
the Fathers the judgment given by the physicians; the
known fact of the deaths amongst them, and in the city;
the flight of many of the bishops, and the readiness
and anxiety of others to depart a.nd requested the assem
;

bled prelates to declare their wishes, by which they them

selves would be guided prepared in all things to act up
:

to their advice, except it were for the dissolution of the

Council. The Imperialists, supported by one or two others
of the Fathers, declared themselves taken by surprise, and
asked for time to consider; which, after numerous sugges
tions from the prelates present as to the best measures to
be adopted, was granted, by the president, until the follow
ing day.
Accordingly, on the loth of March, the bishops having
assembled in general congregation, the first Legate gave
it as his advice, that the Council should be translated, as
CXV111 COUNCIL OF TRENT: [
T
547-

being the most judicious measure under their present cir

cumstances and that the city of Bologna seemed to him
;

to be the best adapted, on many

grounds, as the place for
continuing the Council. After much opposition from
Cardinal Pacheco, and others of the Imperialists, this ad
vice was agreed to ;
and it was accordingly resolved to
hold the public Session on the following day. Severoli,
the promoter of the Council, was in the interim employed
in
drawing up an authentic report of the infectious nature
of the disease which necessitated the removal of the
Council.
Having assembled in Session, on the eleventh of March,
1547, and performed the usual ceremonial, the first Legate
briefly recapitulated his remarks of the preceding day ;

dwelling especially on the disposition of the Legates to act

entirely in conformity with the wishes of the majority. At
the request of Cardinal Pacheco, the declarations of the
physicians and the examinations of witnesses were read;
from which it appeared, that, for some time, the disease
had been gradually spreading and becoming more fatal ;

that the daily number of deaths was very considerable, but

that, to prevent alarm, orders had been given not to toll
the bells as usual for funerals, or for the departing; that,
of those who had come to the Council, four were dead
and one was in extreme danger; twelve prelates had already
fled the ordinary physicians were leaving the city all
; ;

communication was about to be cut off between them and

the neighbourhood, which would soon add famine to pes
tilence finally, the most eminent physician of his day,
:

Fracastoro, had declared that he would not remain another

month in Trent for a hundred crowns of gold a-day, and
that those that remained would repent of their temerity.
After this, the Cardinal Del Monte proposed the transla
tion of the Council, in the form agreed upon in the con

gregation of the preceding day, which is that given under

Session VIII.; in which, besides the translation of the
Council to Bologna, the 2ist of April is again agreed
upon as the day for the ensuing Session.

I
 547-] SESSION VIIL CX1X

Of
the fifty-six prelates then remaining at Trent, thirty-
eight approved of the translation unconditionally, fourteen
opposed it, whilst the remaining four either were unde
cided or approved of it under certain conditions. The
Legates abstained from voting but, when all was settled,
;

they produced the Papal Breve, dated as early as the 22nd

of February, 1545, which empowered them to transfer the
Council, when and whither they pleased which at once ;

removed the principal argument or objection of the adverse

party.*
The Legates left Trent on the i2th, two years exactly
from the time of their arrival at that city. They were fol
lowed to Bologna, at various intervals, by the prelates who
had agreed unconditionally in the necessity of the transla
tion whilst those who had in like manner opposed it
;

continued at Trent ;t except the Bishop of Fiesole, who,

after hesitation, joined the Legates at Bologna. The
some
Bishops also of Agde and of Oporto, who had been neutral
in the last Session, followed his example the former, act
:

ing by the direction of the King of France the latter ;

through fear, two of his servants having been seized with

the disorder, one of whom died within the space of three
days.
At Rome
the news produced a variety of feelings but, ;

in a consistory held on the 23rd of March, 1547, the Pope

approved of the step as prudent, lawful, and necessary.
By a Breve dated the 29th of March, the Pontiff offered
a safe-conduct to all who might choose to repair to the
Council. The Legates also used their utmost endeavours
to increase the number of prelates and, for this purpose,
;

invited those bishops who had fled from Trent and for ;

warded a letter to each of the bishops remaining at that

*
Bull is given in the body of the work, at the close of the seventh Session.
The
t following were the prelates who continued at Trent
The Cardinal Pacheco,
:

of Tarra
bishop of Jaen ; Tagliavia, archbishop of Palermo ; Sassari, archbishop
gona ; and the Bishops of Sinigaglia, Fiesole, -St. Mark, Bossa, Castellamare,
Lanciano, Siracusa, Pace, Astorga, Osca, Cagliari, the Canaries, Oporto, Agde,
and Aquino.
cxx COUNCIL OF TRENT I
[I547-

city, summoning them to Bologna for the approaching

Session. But the Emperor had already forbidden them
to stir from Trent. They, however, on receipt of the
Legatine summons, met together to deliberate but all
;

that is known of their proceedings, is the determination

come not to proceed to any conciliar act, for fear of
to,

involving themselves in the guilt of schism.

SESSION IX.

Congregations consider the sacraments of the Eucharist

and Penance. No decrees issued. Session prorogued.
Prelates present.

At Bologna the usual congregations continued to be

held, the sacraments of the Eucharist and of Penance being
proceeded with. At the suggestion of the Pontiff, who
yielded herein to the representations of the Emperor, it
was resolved, not to proceed, in the absence of so many
eminent prelates, to any promulgation of canons or
decrees, but merely to prorogue the Session. This was
accordingly done on the 2ist of April, 1547, on which
the public Session was held in the church of St. Petro-
nius. The mass was celebrated by Sebastian Leccavela,
archbishop of Naxia, and the sermon preached by Catha-
rinus, bishop of Minori. The 2nd of June was appointed
for the next Session, with power to anticipate or to pro

rogue the clay specified, even in a general congregation ;

not, however, without holding a Session on that day.

There were present, besides the two presidents, six
archbishops, thirty bishops, and four generals of religious
orders.
 I547-] SESSION BOLOGNA. CXX1

SESSION X.

Doctrine on the Sacraments proceeded with. Session.

-Decree ofprorogation. Prelates present. Arrival of
the proctors of the Electors of Cologne and of Treves.
Of the French ambassador and bishops. Prorogation of
the Council. Caiises of. Diet of Augsburgk. The Pro
testants agree to submit to a Council. They visit the
Legate. Their proposals laid before the Council. Their
reply. Approved of by the Pope. Subsequent measures
\and difficulties. The Pope places himself as judge between
\the bishops at Bologna and Trent. His breves. The
interim. -Course pursued by the Pope. Proposes to pro
ceed with reformation of discipline at Rome. Illness of
\Paul III. The Council suspended. Death of Paid.
T
ulius III. Proposes to resume the Council at Trent.
^Preparation. The Diet again agrees to submit to a Coun-
\cil. Bullfor re sinning the Council at Trent. Presidents.
I
A rrival of at Trent.
The doctrine and canons relative to the holy Eucharist
[being now completely examined
and prepared, the atten
tion of the congregations was directed to the remaining
sacraments, in order that whenever the business of the
Council should be really proceeded with, rapid progress
[might be made: and such was the preparation made,
that
most of the decrees, subsequently passed at Trent, were
discussed and arranged at Bologna and even some of
;

the most important questions afterwards decided, such as

the invalidity of clandestine marriages, were there also
liscussed.
As the clay appointed for the Session was now at hand,
became necessary to come to some determination as to
ie business to be transacted. A congregation was held
cxxii COUNCIL OF TRENT: [
r
547-

for this purpose on the ist of June, in which the first

Legate represented that, as the canons on the holy
Eucharist were now ready for promulgation, it behoved
the Fathers to decide whether this was to be clone on the
next clay of Session, or to be deferred, in consequence of
the decrees on Reformation not being sufficiently ready
to be passed on the same clay. He reminded them, that
those decrees were of the greatest importance, as they re
garded the impediments to episcopal residence caused by
.the secular power, and by the privileges of the religious
orders ;
and as neither the ambassadors of those princes,
nor some of the heads of orders, were present, it remained
for them to determine whether it would not be better to

postpone the doctrinal decisions, until, according to the

agreement entered into at the beginning of the Council,
the decrees of Reformation could be proposed at the same
time. Neither was it to be forgotten, he observed, that
other difficulties existed at the present moment, which,
it was to be
hoped, might be soon removed; when, the
Emperor being pacified, the prelates, then at Trent,
would no doubt again unite with them in their deliber
ations, and add fresh lustre to their proceedings. These
considerations prevailed with all the Fathers, except the
Bishop of Acci, who, both then and on the clay of Session,
urged that the doctrine at least of the Eucharist should
be promulgated.
Accordingly, on the 2nd of June, 1547, after Olaus
Magnus, archbishop of Upsal, had celebrated mass, it was
decreed that the Session should be prorogued to the i5th
of September, with power, however, to extend or abbre
viate that period, even out of public Session ;
and it was
also resolved, that the remaining subjects of doctrine and
of Reformation should be proceeded with. In this
Session, the votes of two prelates, absent through illness,
were received in writing.
There were present, the two presidents, six archbishops,
thirty-six bishops, one abbot, and two generals of orders.
Shortly after the preceding Session, the hopes of the
I
547.] SESSION X. BOLOGNA II. CXXlH

Council, that the actual business would soon be proceeded

with, were raised by the appearance of proxies from two
powerful bishops of Germany, the Electors of Cologne
and Treves and by the news brought by Dandino, the
;

secretary to the Papal Nuncio at the French court, that

thirteen bishops might shortly be expected from France.
Durfe, in fact, arrived at Bologna, on the gth of Septem
ber, as ambassador from the King of Fance, and with
him the Archbishop of Aix, and the Bishop of Mirepoiz.
In spite of these hopes and arrivals, however, it had been
already resolved, by the advice of the Pontiff, that the
Council should be practically suspended and that in a ;

general congregation, without holding the appointed Ses

sion. This was done on the iz|.th of September, with the
approval of all the bishops present, except of those who
had just arrived from France. No specific day was ap
the next it was
pointed for Session, as impossible to fore
see, under existing circumstances, when an actual Session
for the despatch of business could be held and it was
;

judged indecorous to continue to hold Sessions without

effecting anything.
The
anxiety of the Emperor Charles to have the Coun
cilrestored to Trent was the real cause of the previous
delays, and of the present suspension of the Council. He
continued to labour for the same result in the Diet opened
at
Augsburgh, on the ist of September, 1547 in which, ;

having quelled their previous violence by his late success

in arms, he induced the Protestant
princes and the free
cities todeclare that they would refer and submit them
"

selves to the decisions that might be come to in a Chris

tian Council to be held at Trent, a city not inconvenient
for the Germans, and which could not be
justly objected
to by other nations it
;
being understood that the Council
should be guided by the doctrine of the Scriptures and
of the Fathers ;
and that a safe-conduct should be given
by the Emperor, to their deputies of the Confession of
Augsburgh, to proceed to, and to return in safety from, the
Council, there to deliver their opinions freely and without
CXX1V COUNCIL OF TRENT I
[l547-

let or blame." To confirm this agreement, the Electors,

as well Protestant as Catholic, came uninvited to the
Legate Sfondrati, and remained with him in amicable
conversation for some time, showing him the greatest
respect and veneration.
These events took the Pontiff by surprise. He com
plained that, in the agreement, no mention was made of
the authority of the Apostolic See but to this it was
;

replied that, though it had been purposely omitted, in

order not to create unnecessary difficulties, it was under
stood in the clause that the Council should proceed "in

accordance with the doctrine of the Fathers." Before

coming any decision, the Pontiff resolved to summon
to
Cervini to Rome, he having been the chief guide of the
Council. That Legate accordingly left Bologna on the
9th of November, to the great grief of the Fathers who
had, on so many occasions, had reason to admire his
prudence, resolution, and skill. Many deliberations were
held on the step to be taken ;
the real cause of the doubt
and anxiety being, that, should the Pontiff, now worn
out with age and toil, die whilst the Council was being
held at Trent, the Fathers might proceed to elect, of
themselves, a successor to the Papal throne, and thus the
risk of a grievous schism be incurred.

By the advice of his cardinals and of the Legate

Cervini, Paul resolved to place the proposals of the
Emperor for the return of the Council to Trent, and the
promises of the Germans to submit to that Council,
before the Fathers at Bologna, to be by them accepted or
repudiated. This he did in a Breve dated December
1 6th and, on the day of its arrival at Bologna, the
;

Legate Del Monte summoned a general congregation.

Having read the Breve, and other documents connected
with it, he reviewed the present condition of the Council,
and noticed the dangers to be avoided, dwelling particu
larly on the necessity of first causing the contumacious
prelates at Trent to yield obedience to the summons sent
them from Bologna. After much debate, the congrega-
1
547-] SESSION X. SUSPENSION OF THE COUNCIL. CXXV

tion separated, to meet again on the following day, when

itwas agreed that the document prepared by the Legate,
and the Secretary Massarelli, should be forwarded to
Rome, as the reply of the assembled Fathers with such
;

verbal alterations, however, as the debates had shown to

be desirable.
Besides requiring the presence at Bologna of the pre
lates then at Trent, that document noticed, that, whilst the
Protestants promised to submit to the Council to be held,
they neglected to declare their submission to the decrees
of the Council which had been held an omission which
;

rendered it necessary to have a clear understanding, that

the decrees already passed were not to be, and could not
be, brought into discussion that, whereas they offered to
;

yield to a Christian Council to be held at Trent, they

neglected to define what they meant thereby whilst re
;

ports were circulated that their intention was, to endeavour

to have a Council composed of laymen, contrary to the

usage of the Church and that the liberty of the Council

;

was not guaranteed, or its power to continue or dissolve

itself secured whilst it was declared in the instructions
;

sent by Cardinal Madrucci, that it was intended that the

Council should remain open for a long period to come.
The communicated this reply to special congre
Pontiff
gations, held on the feast of St. Stephen, and again on,
the following day; and also stated its contents to the
Ambassador Mendoza declaring, that the demands of the
;

Fathers seemed, to him and to his Council, prudent and

reasonable.
It would occupy too much space to narrate in detail
the subsequent events; suffice it to say, that the Emperor
protested against the demands of the Council, and against
the previous translation that Cervini, having returned to
;

Bologna, advised the Pontiff to suspend the Council that;

Mencloza openly repeated at Rome, in the consistory held

on the 23rd of January, 1548, the protest of the Emperor,
introducing expressions which grievously offended the
Pope who, in a reply written by Pole, took advantage of
;
CXXv COUNCIL OF TRENT:

the protest to place himself as a judge between the Council

and the Emperor, and proclaimed his readiness to appoint
as his deputies, to decide on the lawfulness of the trans
lation, four cardinals selected from different nations: Bellai,
bishop of Paris, Di Burgos, Crescenzio, and Pole. Upon
this, Mendoza left Rome on the i5th of February.
In pursuance of the turn given to the Emperor s pro
test, a Breve was addressed to the Legates at Bologna,

forbidding them to proceed to any synodal act, and desiring

them to send an authentic record of the translation of the
Council, and three bishops at the least to represent that
assembly. At the same time he despatched a Breve to
the bishops remaining at Trent, in which, whilst lamenting
that they had, in spite of the decision of the majority of
the Council in favour of a translation, remained at Trent,
he condemned them for neglecting to place before the
Apostolic See the reasons of their conduct, and their
objections to the legitimacy of that translation. But,
notwithstanding this scandal, and though he had hitherto
reputed that translation lawful, he had now transferred
unto himself all judgment and decision regarding it and ;

he therefore desired them to send three of their body, to

state before him the reasons of their opposition.
Charles was far from being displeased at the turn which
had been given to the business by the sagacity and mode
ration of Paul ;
and though some few of the Fathers at
Bologna objected to refer to the Pontiff a matter already
decided by the Council, the majority yielded their assent,
and despatched several of their body to Rome. The
bishops at Trent, whilst they neglected to send deputies
to Rome, forwarded a written answer, full of submission
in words, but evidently demonstrative of their intention
to remain at Trent until fresh orders from the Emperor.

Shortly after this period, Charles promulgated, in the

Diet of Augsburgh, on the i5th of May, 1548, the cele
brated formulary called the interim; which, like all similar
previous compromises, after much anxious and useless
debate and trouble to render it acceptable, ended, in spite
 54-8-] SESSION X. SUSPENSION OF THE COUNCIL. CXXvii

f the acceptance of the Diet, in contenting neither the

Catholics nor Protestants, and soon became practically a
mere dead letter.
The
Pope, though advised by the French ambassador
Emperor, to take at once
avail himself of this act of the
decisive step, contented himself with commanding that
he objections to the translation of the Council should be
.rawn up minutely under distinct heads, and with directing
hat replies to these objections should be given in writing
y the prelates from Bologna. This was accordingly
lone; and the result was such as could alone be expected
rom the acts of a Council, two-thirds of whose members
ad deliberately declared it dangerous, upon the plainest
vidence, to remain at Trent.
As, however, it was not deemed expedient for the well-
mown opinion of the Pontiff to be openly proclaimed, for
ear of increasing the hostility and opposition of the Em-
the Pope decided to try,
>eror, by summoning to Rome
our prelates from each of the parties at Trent and at
Bologna, to determine on such matters of reformation as
eemed desirable, whether, in case of severer measures,
le was to expect submission or schism.
The
prelates summoned from Trent were Cardinal Pa-
heco; Pietro Tagliavia, archbishop of Palermo; Francesco
\Iavarra, bishop of Badajoz and Giambernardo Diaz,
;

Bishop of Calaorra those selected from amongst the

:

Bishops at Bologna were, Olaus Magnus, archbishop of

Jpsal Sebastian
; Leccavela, archbishop of Noyon; and
lichard Pate, bishop of Worcester. The former, after
waiting for twenty-one days in order to receive directions
rom the Emperor, civilly declined, and returned a similar
inswer to a second summons from the Pontiff, whilst the
atter once without delay.
obeyed at
Thefailing health and energy of the Pontiff induced
lis councillors to dissuade him from immediately cleclar-
ng the legitimacy of the translation, and thus forcing
natters to a crisis. It was resolved, therefore, to suspend
he Council as the increasing illness of the Sovereign
;
cxxviii COUNCIL OF TRENT: [
T
549-

Pontiff rendered it unadvisable that, in the event of the

demise of Paul, two adverse parties should be in existence,
each, or one of which, might assume to itself the right of
electing his successor. In a letter, therefore, from Car
dinal Farnese to the Legate Del Monte, dated Septem
ber 1 3th, 1549, he was directed to suspend the Council
and to dismiss the Fathers. This was accordingly done
on the i yth of the same month; an event which was soon
afterwards followed by the death of Paul III., on the loth
of the following November.
On the 1 7th of February, 1550, Cardinal Del Monte
was elected his successor, and assumed the name of
Julius III. A few days after his election, he despatch
two Cardinals to the Emperor to signify to him his desire t
gratify him in his wish to have the Council re-assembled a
Trent. By way of preparation, he directed the late secre
tary of the Council, Massarelli, to draw up a list of such
articles of Reformation as had been proposed, but not

disposed of, in the Council; summoning also to Rome, for

the same purpose, the Cardinals Pole, Cervini, and Morone.
Frequent congregations were held to expedite this matter,
and to prepare the Bull for the resumption of the Council.
In the Germanic Diet,* it was agreed to submit to the
Council that was to be re-established at Trent an agree ;

ment which was come to, in spite of the opposition of

Duke Maurice, the new Elector of Saxony, who demanded
a Council, independent of the Pope, at which members of
the Confession of Augsburgh should have a right to vote ;

a request which was refused, as being contrary to the

agreement entered into at the last Diet. This was almost
immediately followed by the publication of the Bull, dated
the 1 4th of November, 1550, for resuming the Council
at Trent on the ist of May of the ensuing year.
In a consistory held on the 4th of March, 1551, Julius
appointed as his sole Legate Cardinal Marcello Cres-
cenzio, with two assistant prelates, Girolamo Pighini, arch-

*
At Augsburgh.
 SESSION X. - SUSPENSION OF THE COUNCIL. CXxx

bishop of Manfredonia, and Luigi Lippomani, bishop of

Modena. Massarelli, who was again appointed secretary,
was ordered to repair at once to Trent; as the Council was
to be opened by the assistant prelates on the clay named,
even though the Legate Crescenzio should be absent.
Meanwhile, in the consistory of the 24th of April, the
Pontiff directed that public prayers should be offered up
or the blessing of Heaven on the Council, and commanded
he bishops then at Rome, to the number of eighty-four,
o repair to Trent.
On the 29th of April, the Legate was met, in the envi-
ons of Trent, by Cardinal Madrucci, and thirteen bishops
ho had previously arrived at that city. Having put on
heir pontifical robes in a church near the city, the prelates
ere met by Vargas, the Fiscal of the Emperor, who then
xhibited his credentials, and declared the desire of the
mperor in every way to favour the views of the Council.
hey then entered the city two by two, the Legate and
arclinal Madrucci advancing first next the
together ;

residents, followed by the rest of the prelates and,

;

ving repaired to the cathedral church, and published

e usual indulgence, they withdrew to their own dwellings.
n the same day, Francesco di Toledo arrived as ambas-
,dor from Charles. It was, after some debate, decided

hat, in every Synodal act, the assistant prelates, as Pre-

idents, should take precedence of Madrucci.
CXXX COUNCIL OF TRENT:

SESSION XL

Congregation. Prorogation resolved on. The Session.

Business transacted. Prelates present.

The congregation was held on the last day of April;

first
and was then proposed that the Council should be
it

opened on the following day, but that no actual business

should be transacted, except to prorogue the Council till
the ist of September. Accordingly, on the ist of May,
1551, the eleventh Session was held, at which the mass
was celebrated by the Legate Crescenzio, and the sermon
was preached by Fra Sigismondo Fedrio. The Secretary
then read the Bull for the resumption of the Council, as
also that appointing the Presidents; after which the Arch
bishop of Sassari proposed the decrees for the re-opening
and the prorogation of the Council, which were unani
mously agreed to.
There were present, besides the three presidents, three
archbishops, and ten bishops.

SESSION XII.

No Congregations held. Arrival of the Archbishop^

and Electors of Maintz and Treves. Ambassadors. Tht
Session. Prelates present.

Each day now saw the arrival of prelates from various 1

parts; but, for the present, no congregations were held:

both on account of the forwardness of the preparation:;
made at Trent and Bologna, and also to show that th(,
Germans were looked for. The Electors of Maintz am
Treves arrived towards the end of August, and preparation,;
1551.3 SESSION xii. cxxxi

were made Cologne, who had announced

for the Elector of
his intention tobe present. There also arrived two other
ambassadors from the Emperor: Ugo, Count de Montfort,
as ambassador from the Empire; and, shortly after the
twelfth Session, William of Poictiers, to represent the pro
vince of Flanders whilst Toledo acted as his envoy from
;

Spain.
On the last day of August was held a general congre-
ation, in which it was resolved to hold the appointed
Cession on the following day; but to prorogue the Council
until the nth of October, then to meet definitively for the
actual despatch of business. The reasons for this delay
are found in the decree. Era Baldassar Eredia, archbishop
of Cagliari, celebrated the mass but, in lieu of a sermon,
;

an exhortation on the manner of comporting themselves

during the Council was read to the Fathers, by the
Secretary Massarelli, in the name of the presidents. The
decree of prorogation, in which it was settled that the
sacrament of the Eucharist, and the remaining impedi
ments to episcopal residence should be treated of in the
next Session, was read by the celebrant, and unanimously
approved of.
There were present, in addition to the three presidents,

Cardinal Madrucci, seven archbishops, and twenty-seven

>ishops.

An unexpected, but bitter, dispute, had meanwhile

risen between the Pope and the King of France, on the
ubject of the duchy of Parma. James Amyot, abbot of
Bellozane, appeared at Trent, two days before the holding
)f the Session, as ambassador and bearer of a letter from

he French monarch. He presented the letter to the

residents after the actual business of the Session had
erminated. It was addressed to the Tridentine Conven-
ion
(conventum) a phrase which gave offence to the
;

panish bishops, but which Amyot explained as being

he sole act of the royal Secretary, who, it would be found
rom the contents of the letter, used indiscriminately the
cxxx COUNCIL OF TRENT:

words Convention and Council. After a private delibera

tion, it was agreed to receive the explanation given, and
to suppose that, by the use of the obnoxious word, there
was no intention to lower the dignity, or to deny the
cecumenicity, of the Council. The letter was then read.
It declared that the King of F ranee could not neglect to
represent to the Council the reasons which compelled
him to prevent his prelates from assisting at the Council
summoned by Julius being, however, certain that the
;

assembled Fathers would act as disinterested judges, in

regard of one who was called, and endeavoured to merit
the name of, the eldest son of the Church. After similar
language, it concluded with
declaring, that he would not
only yield assent and support to what had been hitherto
decreed, but also to whatsoever should be ordained, in a
lawful manner, in the future Sessions. The ambassador
then entered into a similar argument, and lodged a similar
protest as to the inability of the prelates to attend at
the Council, on account of the war that was waging on
the subject of Parma to that which had been already
used, at Rome, in the consistory.
The Council took time to reply, and directed the am
bassador to present himself, at the next public Session,
for an answer to the letter read. He did not, however,
appear on the day appointed but,
;
by the direction of the
king, published, at Fontainbleau, on the 3rd of Septem
ber, a protest of much the same character as the above-
named which, as the French prelates had no need of
;

passing through the Papal territories in order to repair to

Trent, but only through the territories of Charles, with
whom Henry was at peace, was seen to be a mere pretext,
to cover his wish to wound Julius.
[55 1
-]
SESSION xiii. cxxxiii

SESSION XIII.

Articles on the Eucharist extracted from heretical

vriters. Opinions of the Theologians. Of the Bishops.
Draught of the Canons and Decrees prepared. Alterations
uggested and made. Resolved to state the Catholic Doc-
rine and to condemn the errors of the Innovators. Four
articles postponed. Safe-conduct promised. Decrees on
Reformation. The Session. Prelates present. rrival A
^f the Elector of Cologne. The Elector of Brandenb^lrg
ends his agent. Reply to the Protest of the French King.

On the 2nd of September, 1551, the day after the last

Session, a general congregation was held, in which ten
irticles, extracted from the conflicting writings of the Pro-
estants, on the holy Eucharist, were distributed amongst
he Fathers. These articles were the following :

1. That in the Eucharist, the body and blood, and the

livinity of Christ are not truly present, but only as in a
ign, as wine is said to be in the sign of an inn.*
2. That Christ is therein exhibited, not
sacramentally,
3ut only spiritually, to be eaten by faith.

3. That, in the Eucharist, together with the body and

of Christ, there is the substance of the bread and
:>lood

ne so that there is no transubstantiation, but only a

;

lypostatical union of the humanity of Christ with the

substance of the bread and wine.
4. The Eucharist is solely instituted for the remission
sins.
That Christ in the Eucharist is not to be adored,
5.
lor to be worshipped with festivals, nor carried in pro-
:essions, nor to the sick and the worshippers thereof
;

ire idolaters.

In circula ante tabernam.

CXXxv COUNCIL OF TRENT:

6. The Eucharist is not to be reserved in the sacrarium,

but is to be consumed at once, and given to those pre
sent ;
to act otherwise is an abuse of this sacrament ;

neither lawful for anyone to communicate himself.

is it

7. That, in the consecrated hosts and particles which

remain after communion, there does not remain the body
of the Lord, which is there whilst being received, but
neither before nor after.
8. That it is of divine
right that communion be received
under both kinds, even by the laity and children, and
that they, therefore, are guilty of sin who cause the people
to receive under one kind.
9. As much is not contained, nor is as much received,
under one kind, as under both kinds.
10. That faith alone is a sufficient
preparation for
communion that confession is not necessary thereunto,
;

but is left to each one s choice, especially in the case of

the learned and that a person is not bound to communi
;

cate at Easter.
At the foot of each of these articles was cited the work
whence it was extracted and the Theologians were directed,
;

amongst other regulations conducive to order and evidence,

that their sentiments should be derived from and con
firmed by the sacred Scripture, apostolical tradition, ap
proved Councils, the writings of the Sovereign Pontiffs,
and of the holy Fathers, and the consent of the Catholic
Church.
The matters, however, proposed required but little
labour or consideration, as they had been well-nigh pre
pared and perfected during the recess at Bologna and ;

had been already, as far as the Eucharist is concerned, in

a great measure decided in the Councils of Lateran,
Florence, and Constance. And it may be as well again
to remark, that though, on the substance of the dogma of
the Eucharist, all the schools were agreed, yet had they
their different methods, or systems, of explaining the
modus, or manner, of the real presence, and other ques
tions of the like kind and that it was the careful study
;
 5I- SESSION XIII. CXXXV

of the Council to avoid every expression which could in

any way be thought to affect any of those opinions or
systems.
The first, third, fifth, seventh, and eighth articles were
unanimously condemned, in the congregations, as hereti
cal. The second article it was deemed
superfluous to
notice, as being already condemned under the first propo
sition.
The fourth article was, by some, considered heretical,
on account of the word alone, or solely and they con ;

tended that the omission of that word would render the

sentiment Catholic but others wished this proposition to
;

be condemned, retaining, in the condemnation, the word

alone, or, principally.
That part of the sixth article which declares it unlawful
for anyone to communicate himself, it seemed, to some
of the Theologians, necessary to condemn; with the addi
tion, however, of the words, in no case, not even one of
necessity, or for a priest who is celebrating mass.
The first part of the ninth article, which asserts that as
much is not contained under one
species as under both,
was condemned, as -being directed against the entireness
of the sacrament under one kind but some contended
;

that the second clause, which denies that as much is

received under one kind as under both, was not heretical ;

inasmuch they held, that as much grace is not received

under one as under both species though this opinion ;

was opposed by the majority.

The first and third parts of the tenth article were unani
mously condemned though Giovanni d Ortega thought
;

that, as regards the obligation to communicate at Easter,

there was need of some explanatory clause, as that precept
is ecclesiastical and not divine whilst the Elector of
;

Treves was of opinion, that the denial of that obligation

was indeed schismatical, but not heretical but, at length, ;

all
agreed, that as the proposition went to deny the autho
rity of the Church to impose that obligation, it was really
heretical. With regard to the second clause, which denies
cxxxvi COUNCIL OF TRENT: [
I
55 I -

the necessity, where there is a consciousness of mortal

sin, of confession previous to communion, some were of
opinion that contrition, with the purpose of confession in
due time, suffices others contended that the proposition
;

was indeed scandalous and erroneous, but not heretical ;

whilst others condemned it as absolutely heretical except ;

in the case where communion has to be received, and a

confessor cannot be had.
A digest of the opinions of the Theologians was
placed before the Fathers on the iyth of September,
and on the 2ist the bishops began to deliver their sen
timents on the subjects proposed. Their remarks were of
the same nature as those recorded above as having been
made by the consultors. Nine of the most learned and
eminent prelates were deputed to draw up the judgments
given, in the form of canons and decrees. The result of
their labours was placed before a general congregation, on
the ist of October, and on the 6th another congregation
met to take the proposed draught into consideration.
The tenth canon, which is in opposition to the tenth
article given above, alone created any considerable dis
cussion. It was originally drawn up in the following
words: anyone shall say that faith alone is a sufficient
"If

preparation for receiving the most excellent sacrament of

the holy Eucharist, let him be anathema. And, that this
sacrament may not be taken unworthily, and therefore
unto death and condemnation, the Council ordains and
declares that, for those whose conscience is burthened
with mortal sin, it is necessary to premise sacramental 1

confession. And if
anyone shall
presume teach, to

preach, obstinately to affirm, or publicly to dispute to the

contrary, let him be ipso facto excommunicated." The
word publicly, in the above form, was objected to but ;

was defended by the Bishop of Bitonto as having been ^

deliberately placed there, in order to avoid condemning
any merely private discussion of the question. Some
Fathers recommended the insertion of the words, when "

a priest can be had;" others, "when a confessor can be

 SESSION xiii. cxxxv

iad;" and similar clauses,* which resulted in the framing

)f the canon, by the deputies previously chosen, in the
orm in which we now read it.
There was also another alteration made in the original

raught which deserves notice. In the third canon, the

after a separation has been made
"

vords
"

(separatione
acta) were added at the suggestion of Emiliano, bishop
f Tuy, who directed the attention of the Fathers to the
of Theologians, that, before any division of the
>pinion

onsecrated species, the body of our Lord is not under

:ach particle of the host, but only under the entire host.
This recommendation was followed, notwithstanding the
esire of the Bishops of Castellamare and of Constance
hat the word even should be placed before the clause
when a separation has been made
"

lest, as they con-

4

nded, the opinion, held by other Catholic Theologians,

hat the whole Christ is under each particle of the entire
lost, should seem to be condemned. But no such inten-
ion existed neither did it seem, to the Fathers, necessary
;

gain to alter the decree in order to avoid the supposed

[anger.
It was as on the subject of justifica-
also resolved that,
ion, so also here, the doctrine of the Church should be
leclared at the same time that the errors of the innovators
vere condemned. The former was accordingly done in
iight chapters, the latter in eleven canons.
In addition to the doctrines enunciated in the chapters
tamed, there were four other points which, for a con-
iderable time, occupied the attention of the Fathers, and
vhich were, later, again and again debated in the congre-
ations. Those points regarded various questions on
:ommunion in one kind, and the communion of infants ;

*
Such as, when there is no urgent necessity," recommended by the Archbishop
"

f
Cagliari ; when the fear of scandal does not hinder," proposed by the Bishop of
"

Castellamare. The word confessor was used instead of priest, at the recommendation
)f the
Bishop of Chioggia, who observed that every priest has not faculties to act as
:onfessor ; a suggestion which was acted upon in spite of the remark made by Musso,
hat the Council of Constance used the word priest.
cxxxviii COUNCIL OF TRENT: [
I
55 I -

but, at the suggestion of the Count di Montfort, they were,

for the present, postponed, for the reasons assigned in the
decree, which may be seen, near the end of the Session,
after the chapters on Reformation. It was at the same

time, and for similar reasons, resolved also to postpone

the consideration of the sacrifice of the mass, and to pro
ceed, in the next Session, to the sacraments of Penance
and Extreme Unction. It
may also be remarked that
the safe-conduct, given at the close of the Session, was
granted at the solicitation of the same imperial ambassador.
The decrees on Reformation relate to the duties of
bishops towards those under their charge, and limit and
regulate appeals from their sentences they also treat of
;

the summary degradation of criminal clerics ;

the cog
nisance by bishops of absolutions from crime, or remissions
of punishment, limitations on the personal citation of
bishops to Rome the qualifications of witnesses against
;

them and the reservation, to the Sovereign Pontiff, of

;

the graver accusations against them. All which may be

seen in detail, in the eight chapters on Reformation given
in the thirteenth Session.
On the nth of October the public Session was held ;

at which the mass was celebrated by Giambattista Cam-

peggio, bishop of Majorca, and a sermon on the holy

Eucharist was preached by the Archbishop of Sassari.
The decrees on faith and discipline were read by the
celebrant, and unanimously approved of, as were also the
chapters on Reformation. There were present at the
Council, besides the presidents, one cardinal, three arch
bishop-electors, six archbishops, forty-four bishops, three
abbots, and the General of the Augustinians.
The Elector of Cologne had arrived the day before the
Session ;
and there also came an ambassador from another
Elector, who was
of the Confession of Augsburgh, the
Marquis of Brandenburg, who promised, by his agent, to
submit to the decisions that might be come to by the
Council, the cecumenicity of which he seemed to recognise.
The last act of the Session was to read the reply prepared
 SESSION XIV. CXXX1X

to the protest of the French King. The Fathers expressed

their regret at the misunderstanding which had arisen
between Henry and the Pontiff on the subject of Parma ;

but observed, that it was not their business to interfere in

such questions that the passage to the Council was as
;

free, and the right of speaking as uncontrolled, for his

bishops as it had been for his ambassador. They con

cluded by exhorting him to act as became a Catholic
king; reminded the French bishops to obey the summons
of the Pontiff, and to repair at once to the Council.

SESSION XIV.
Heretical articles on Penance and Extreme Unction.
\Referred to the Their opinions. Altera
Theologians.
tions made in the draught of the Decrees. Decrees on
\Reformation. Session. Prelates present.

On
the day after the preceding Session, a general con-
regation was held, in which the heretical articles, on the
>acraments of Penance and of Extreme Unction, were
lelivered to the Fathers. Those articles were the following:
1. That Penance is not properly a sacrament, instituted
Christ for the reconciliation of those who have fallen
>y

tfter baptism neither is it rightly termed, by the Fathers,

;

second plank after shipwreck; but that Baptism is in

:ruth one and the same sacrament as Penance.
2. The to wit, con
parts of Penance are not three,
dition, confession, and satisfaction, but two only the ;

terrors, that is, impressed upon the conscience when con-

inced of sin and faith conceived by the Gospel, or by
;

by w hich one believes that

r
ibsolution : faith his sins are,

:hrough Christ, forgiven him.

cxl COUNCIL OF TRENT: [
I
55 I -

3. The contrition which is excited by the examination,

the collecting together, and the detestation of sins, neither
prepares us for the grace of God, nor remits sin; but
rather makes a man a hypocrite and a greater sinner; and
such contrition is a sorrow extorted, and not free.
4. Secret sacramental confession is not of divine right ;

there is no mention of it by the Fathers previous to the

Council of Lateran, but only of public penance.
5. The enumeration of sins in confession is not neces

sary for their forgiveness, but is a matter of choice in

this age it
simply useful for instructing and consoling
is

the penitent and anciently it was but imposed as a

;

canonical penance neither is it necessary to confess all

mortal sins, such as secret sins, and those against the two
last commandments nor need the circumstances which
;

change the nature of sin be specified, as these are but the

inventions of idle men and that to wish that all such
;

sins be confessed, is not to leave anything to be pardoned

by the mercy of Gocl. As to venial sins, it is not even
lawful to confess them.
6. The injunction of the Church, which requires the
confession of all sins, is an impossibility, and a human
tradition which ought to be done away with by the godly.
Neither ought confession to be made during Lent.
7. Absolution by a priest is not a judicial act,
but the
mere pronouncing and declaring, to him
ministerial act of
who confesses, that his sins are forgiven, provided he
believes himself absolved and this even though he be
;

not contrite, or the priest absolve him, not in a serious

manner, but in joke. The priest may even absolve the
penitent without first hearing his confession.
8. Priests who have not the grace and charity of the :

Holy Ghost have not power to bind and to loose and ;

I

not they alone are the ministers of absolution, but to all <

and every Christian it is said Whatsoever you shall bind

:

on earth, shall be bound also in heaven ; and whatsoever

you shall loose on earth, it shall be loosed also in heaven :
in virtue of which words all Christians can absolve from
!
1551.] SESSION xiv. cxli

sins from public sins by correction, if he who is corrected

;

shall assent thereunto, and from secret sins by confession.

9. Even though the minister of absolution absolve in

opposition to the prohibition of his superior, he really

absolves from sin in the sight of God so that the reser:

vation of cases does not hinder absolution and bishops ;

have no right to reserve such cases to themselves, except

in so far as external government is concerned.
10. Together with the whole guilt, the whole pain is

always remitted by the Almighty and the satisfaction

;

performed by penitents is nothing but that faith whereby

they account that Christ has made satisfaction for them ;

and, therefore, the canonical satisfactions were begun at

the Council of Nice, and instituted by the Fathers, for the
sake of example, or of discipline, or to try the faithful,
but not for the remission of the punishment due to sin.
1 1. The best penance is a new life and, by the pains
;

sent us of God, we do not make satisfaction unto Him;

neither do we, by means of those which may be under
taken voluntarily, such as fastings, prayers, alms, and other
good w orks not commanded by Almighty God, which are
r

called works of supererogation.

12. God, but
Satisfactions are not a true worship of
traditions of men
they obscure
;
the doctrine of grace, of
the true worship of God, and the benefit of the death of
Christ and it is a mere figment that, by the power of
;

the keys, eternal punishments are changed into temporary ;

the office of the keys being to loose from punishments,

not to impose them.
The four following articles regard the sacrament of
Extreme Unction :

1. Extreme Unction not a sacrament of the New

is

Law instituted
by Christ, but is only a rite derived from
the Fathers, or a mere human
figment.
2. It neither bestows
grace, nor the remission
of sins,
nor relieves the sick, who of old were cured by the
gift of healing and it, therefore, ceased with the primi
;

tive church, as did the

gift of healing.
cxlii COUNCIL OF TRENT:

3. The right and usage of Extreme Unction are not

observed Roman Church, according to the mind of
in the
the apostle St. James and may, therefore, be changed,
;

and be despised without sin by Christians.

4. A
priest is not the only minister of Extreme Unction;
and the presbyters whom St. James exhorts us to bring in
to the sick, are not priests ordained by a bishop, but the
Elders of each community.
The Theologians were again directed to confirm their
opinions, by citations from the same authorities as had
been used in the preceding Session.
The doctrinal portion of the Session, on the sacrament
of Penance, is comprised in nine chapters, to which cor
respond fifteen canons.
The debates in the congregations do not present any
thing that tends to illustrate the two first chapters. In
the third chapter, where the parts of Penance are declared,
there was considerable study and care to avoid condemning
the opinion of Scotus and his followers, that in the abso
lution alone consists the essence of the sacrament, whilst
contrition and confession are, in that system, necessary to
the effect of the sacrament, not as being essential parts
thereof, but as being conditional, and without which the
sacrament would be null and void. The decree was
accordingly framed in the same manner as, for the same
cause, it had been worded by the Council of Florence.
As regards the fourth chapter, and that part of it which
treats of imperfect contrition, or, as it is called, attrition,
it
may be noticed, that the decree was originally drawn up
in the following words As to that contrition which
:
"

Theologians call attrition, because it is imperfect, and

solely conceived through the turpitude of sin, or through
fear of hell or of punishment which fear is called servile
the Council ordains and declares that, when that attrition
excludes the disposition to sin, and expresses some kind
of sorrow for the sins committed, it not only does not
make a man a hypocrite, and a greater sinner, as some
do not hesitate to blaspheme, but is sufficient for con-
 SESSION XIV. cxliii

stituting this sacrament, and is a gift of God, and a most

true impulse of the Holy Ghost, not indeed as already
dwelling in, but as moving (the penitent): with which the
penitent being assisted (which can scarcely be without
some motion of love towards God) he advances towards
justice and thereby disposes himself to obtain more
;

easily the grace of God." The Bishop of Tuy remarked that

it was not the fact that there could
hardly be fear of God
without love; and that, as to attrition being sufficient with
the sacrament, there. were various well-known opinions of
the schools on that point, which it could not be intended
to touch. The decree was accordingly altered to its pre
sent form.
The doctrine of the Church on Extreme Unction is
in three chapters and the errors of the inno-
[contained ;

|vators are condemned in four canons. There was one

alteration, made in the first chapter, which deserves
notice. Instead of the word instituted, there was sub
stituted the word insinuated (insinuatum), for a very
(obvious reason.
The decrees on Reformation, which occupy thirteen
:hapters, are chiefly employed in removing such obstacles
hindered bishops from effectually punishing the vices
irregularities of ecclesiastics.
>r Some of the decrees,
>reviously passed
on this subject, are explained and secured
igainst a vicious interpretation and others are added
;

elative to the jurisdiction of judges conservatory the ;

Iress of beneficed clergymen the ordination of those

;

lilty of homicide the union of benefices the posses

; ;

sion of benefices by Regulars and the rights of patronage

;

md of presentation.
The fourteenth Session was held on the appointed
iv, the 25th of November, 1551. Manrique, bishop of
>rense, celebrated the mass, and the Bishop of San Marco
cached the sermon. Wedo not read of any opposition
>fferecl, in public Session, to any of the decrees, whether
faith or reformation. The 25th of January, 1552, was
>pointed
for the next Session; the subjects named to be
Cxliv COUNCIL OF TRENT! [jSS 1 -

there promulgated, were the sacrifice of the mass, and

the sacrament of order and the reformation of discipline
;

was to be continued. The prelates present were the same

as those that assisted at the preceding Session,

SESSION XV.
The four reserved A rticles. A rrival of Protestant A m-
bassadors and Envoys. Their dispositions. Instriictions
from Rome Received publicly.
in their regard. Their
demands. Replied to. Safe-conduct promised. Con
stance and Sienna derogated from. Reason thereof.
The Session.

Immediately after the Session, the congregations of

Theologians and prelates were engaged in preparing the
decree on the four articles already named as reserved for
a future opportunity, and at the same time also on the
other subjects agreed upon for the ensuing Session. But
there was evidently little expectation of promulgating those
decrees on the day appointed, in consequence of the
arrival of several ambassadors from the Protestant princes
of Germany, and the expectations entertained that others
also would soon repair to the Council.
Before the last Session, the ambassadors of the Duke of
Wittemberg had arrived at Trent as also envoys from
;

several of the free cities who were shortly afterwards fol

;

lowed by the representatives of Maurice, elector of Saxony.

It was evident, from the first, that little was to be ex

pected, in the way of reconciliation, from their presence ;

as they even declined to visit the Presidents of the Coun

cil, lest such a mere act of civility on their parts might
be
construed into a recognition of the authority of the Pope. \
 SESSION XV. cxlv

The Legates had, however, instructions from Rome, not

to manifest any displeasure whatever atany such acts of
discourtesy, but to bear with them in everything that did
not trench on their duty to religion and to the Church :

as it was desirable, that even the most ignorant and pre

judiced should see, that whatever obstacles to peace and
reconciliation might arise, they were not at all events the
work of the Pontiff; or even to be ascribed to the violence
and imprudence of his ministers.
It was, therefore, agreed to give the ambassadors a

public audience, in a general congregation to be held on

the 24th of January. The envoys from Wittemberg, as
having arrived first, were received in the morning of that
day ;
those of the Elector of Saxony, in the evening.
Their demands were nearly of the same character.
Having placed their confession of faith in the hands of
the Secretary, Massarelli, they required a safe-conduct
similar to that granted by the Council of Basil ; wherein,
as they pretended, a deliberate voice was conceded to
the dissidents of that day ;
and the Scripture, together
with such authorities as were regulated solely by the Scrip
ture, were admitted as the sole guides assertions which
;

the words of that Council disprove clearly as regards the

first statement ; and, as to the second, the meaning of the
Council is misrepresented. They further demanded that
any decision on the matters before the Council should be
postponed until the arrival of the Protestant divines, who
would soon be deputed to Trent ;
that the doctrines
already defined, especially on the subject of justification,
hould be again debated that the decrees of the Councils
;

f Basil and of Constance,

limiting the authority of the
Pope, should be approved of and put in execution that ;

the bishops should be absolved from their oaths to the

Sovereign Pontiff; and, finally, that the Council should
act independently of the Papal authority.
To these demands, some heretical, others schismatical,
t was
replied that an answer should be given in due time.
hen the Protestant ambassadors had withdrawn, it was
Cxlvi COUNCIL OF TRENT: IjSS 1 -

agreed that, as regards the safe-conduct, every possible

security should be given and, it will be seen, by com
;

paring that of Basil with the one promulgated in public

Session on the following day, that, with the exception of
a clause or two, which had been interpreted in an erroneous
manner by the ambassadors, the two forms are very nearly
the same. The Councils of Constance and of Sienna are
expressly derogated from, in regard of a decree which the
Protestants had asserted to be contained therein against
keeping faith with heretics where religion is concerned ;

though, as Pallavicini justly remarks,* no such decree

emanated from either of those Councils.
In the public Session which was held on the day
appointed, the 25th of January, 1551, Niccolo Maria
Caraccioli, bishop of Catanea, celebrated the mass, and
the sermon was preached by Giambattista Campeggio, the
bishop of Majorca. Nothing, however, was done, but to
assign the reasons for the prorogation of the Council, and
to propose and accept the safe-conduct, as explained and
extended. The next Session was appointed to be held on
the i Qth of March, 1552 and, in the meantime, the
;

Fathers were to proceed with the sacrament of matrimony,

and with reformation.
There were present, besides the presidents, one cardinal,
eight archbishops, thirty-two bishops, three abbots, and
three generals of orders.

*
Lib. xii., c. xv., pp. 1135 36.
 552.] SESSION xvi. cxlvii

SESSION XVI.

The Safe -conduct objected to. Arrival of Protestant

Depiities. They object to the Congregations. Which are
suspended. But negotiations are continued. Protestant
League with France. The Protestants leave the Council.
Prorogation of the Session. War between the Emperor
and the King of France. Suspension of the Council.
Death of the Legate Crescenzio. Convention of Passa^t.
Death of Edward VL, and accession of Mary. Embassy
from England to Rome. Death ofJulius. Is succeeded
by Marcellus II. His death. Is succeeded by Paid IV.
Proposes to assemble a Lateran Council. His death.
Pius IV. Accession of Elizabeth. Pius resolves to re-
sume the Council at Trent. Despatches Nuncios to the
Catholic and Protestant States. Represents his difficul
ties. -Bull of Convocation. Commendone. Reply of the
Protestant Princes. Hopes of reconciliation.

As the safe-conduct was not, as has been said, in every

respect the same as that of Basil, the Protestant ambas
sadors expressed themselves discontented with it; but this
did not prevent deputies from Wittemberg and Strasburg
appearing at Trent to enter upon the proposed discussions.
They also remonstrated against the sitting of the congre
gations to prepare the canons on matrimony for the en
suing Session ; and, by the intrigues of the Imperial
ambassadors, those preparations were eventually sus
pended.
But, in the midst of all these signs of disagreement, the
Elector of Saxony sent orders to his ambassadors to con
tinue their negotiations with the Council ;
and informed
the Fathers that he would himself soon confer with the
Emperor on the best means of bringing matters to a
satisfactory conclusion : a hope which was soon destined
to be destroyed, by the
intelligence that the Protestant
cxlviii COUNCIL OF TRENT: [
T
55 2 -

princes had leagued themselves with the King of France

against their lawful sovereign. This event caused the
Elector of Treves to hasten to his own province an ex
;

ample which was soon followed by two other Electors, and

gradually by all the Protestant ambassadors.
In consequence of these and other hindrances, in a
congregation held on the :8th of March, the Session
which was to have been held on the following day was
prorogued to the ist of May. On the 25th of March the
Legate began to exhibit signs of that illness which in a
short time carried him to his grave.
The war between the Protestant princes and the Em
peror had now commenced. After taking Augsburgh, the
Lutherans threatened Inspruck, a city not far from Trent.
Many Italian, and some Spanish, bishops fled from Trent;
and Madrucci informed the Pontiff that that city was not
safe from the assault of the confederates. In a consistory
held on the i5th of April, it was resolved to suspend the
Council and Julius forwarded the necessary Breve to the
;

presidents. But they, in consequence of the opposition of

the Imperialists, felt it expedient not to promulgate the
Breve without further instructions from Rome; informing
the Pontiff that it would be their endeavour, in the mean
time, to secure the concurrence of the Fathers in the
proposed suspension. Julius, however, renewed his orders,
in a note dated May ist ; but, prior to its arrival, the
danger of an attack upon Trent became so imminent and
clear, that it was determined, in a congregation held on
the 24th of April, to proceed at once to suspend the
Council, without waiting for the appointed day of Session.
Accordingly, a Session was held on the 28th of April,
1552, in which, mass having been celebrated by Michael
della Torre, bishop of Ceneda, the decree for the condi
tional suspension of the Council, during two years, was
read and approved of by all present, except twelve Spanish
bishops, who entered their protest against it one, Giam-
;

bernardo Diaz, bishop of Calaorra, being opposed even to

a prorogation, the rest to the suspension, of the Council.
i55 2 -] SESSION xvi. cxlix

These prelates, however, when they saw Charles obliged

to fly precipitately from Inspruck, soon acknowledged the
prudence of the majority, and hurriedly followed their
example in abandoning Trent. The Legate, though
dying, caused himself to be conveyed by the Adige to
Verona, where, three days after his arrival, he expired.
His body was conveyed to Rome. We have now to pass
rapidly over the ten years which intervened between the
suspension of the Council and its resumption.
The war between the Protestant princes and the Em
peror was terminated in August, 1552, by the Convention
of Passau but, as this did not put an end to the war
;

between the King of France and the Emperor, it was

found impossible, or inexpedient, to resume the Council
at the expiration of the two years provisionally fixed upon.
Meanwhile, by the death of Edward VI. of England,
the hopes of the Pontiff, that England would return to
her former faith, were soon destined to be realised, upon
the accession of Mary to the throne after the discom
;

fiture of the intrigues of Northumberland, backed by the

Protestant party, to exclude her from the throne on
account of her religion. An embassy was sent from E ngland
to Rome, consisting of persons of the three estates the
Church, the peerage, and the people but, a few days
before its arrival, Pope Julius died, on the 23rd of March,
1555, in the sixty-eighth year of his age, and the sixth of
his pontificate. He was succeeded, on the Qth of April,
by Marcello Cervini, who, retaining his own name, was
called Marcellus II. The great expectations entertained
of his pontificate were doomed to a
speedy disappoint
ment for, after reigning only twenty-two days, he expired
;

on the last
day
of April, in the year 1555. On the 23rd
of May, Cardinal Caraffa was chosen to succeed him, and
took the name of Paul IV.
During his troubled and un
popular pontificate, no attempt was made, from the nature
of the times, to restore the Council at Trent ;
though he
had at one time the intention of summoning a Council,
to be held in the Lateran church ;
an intention, however,
cl COUNCIL OF TRENT: [i559-

which he soon found it difficult, or impossible, to carry

into effect. His death took place in the eighty-fourth
year of his age, on the i8th of August, 1559. But, before
his own death, he had to lament that of Cardinal Pole,
*

and of Queen Mary the accession of Elizabeth, and

;

another change of religion in England, resulting, it would

seem, as a matter of course, from the varying interests, or
caprice, or convictions of the ruling monarch.
On the 26th of December, 1559, the Cardinal De
Medici was chosen his successor, and took the name of
Pius IV. Under him the Council of Trent was resumed.
Almost immediately after his accession to the pontifical
throne, Pius expressed his desire to continue the inter
rupted Council in which wish he was confirmed by the
;

ambassadors of Ferdinand, and also in a special manner

by those of the King of France, who now, in his turn, was
involved in a fierce war with the Huguenots. The Pontiff
replied to their requests, that he would at once take mea
sures to renew the Council and that, though Constance
;

had been named as a desirable place for that assembly, it

seemed to him that less difficulty would arise, on many
grounds, to the re-establishment of the Council of Trent.
In pursuance of this promise, he despatched a Nuncio to
Spain to secure the co-operation of the monarch of that
country even though the usual ambassadors had not
;

been sent thence to congratulate with him on his acces

sion to the Popedom ; and, after some delay, this effort
was crowned with success. Other ambassadors were like
wise sent to the other Catholic princes and, finally, to ;

the Protestant states, to give them notice of the proposed

renewal of the Council, and to obtain from them promises
that their bishops and divines should not be hindered
from attending.
But events soon showed that he would have to expe
rience the same predecessors: that those
difficulties as his

very princes, who, so long as the summoning of the

Council was uncertain, were most urgent for its convoca
tion, would, when that same Council was offered, create
1560.] SESSION XVI. SUSPENSION. cli

each according to his own wants and interests,

difficulties,
and put forward demands and expectations which could
not be complied with or realised.
On the 3rd of June, the Pontiff publicly represented
the difficulties which he had to encounter to the ambas
sadors from the various courts declared to them that his
;

earnest desire was that the Council should he resumed, as

speedily as possible, at Trent, and that he proclaimed this
before them that the blame of delay might not attach to
him ;
requesting them to communicate his wishes to their
various sovereigns, and to use their endeavours to remove
the obstacles which had been raised.
After various negotiations, which there is not space to
detail here, the Pontiff at length succeeded in obtaining
the concurrence of the leading princes to the city of Trent
as the place of meeting. This consent was communicated
to the cardinals, in a consistory held on the i5th of
November, 1560; in thanksgiving, a jubilee was ordered to
be proclaimed throughout Christendom and three cardi
;

nals were appointed to prepare the Bull convoking the

Council. On the 2Qth of November the Bull was pub
lished in another consistory, and on the following day a
Breve was sent to the prelates and bishops of France, in
forming them of the indiction of the Council and thus
;

they were prevented from turning their attention any

longer to a contemplated national assembly. The day
fixed for resuming the Council was the festival of Easter,
1561. That no plea of ignorance might be urged, Com-
mendone was despatched as special Nuncio into Germany;
and, accompanied by the resident Nuncio, Delfino, repre
sented to theassembled Protestant princes at Naumberg, that
the Pontiff was desirous of their presence, or of their proxies,
at the Council ;
and was prepared to furnish them with the
most extensive safe-conduct that ever had been, or could
be, granted. The reply of that assembly was bold and
uncompromising; but, from secret sources, it was known to
the Nuncios, and communicated to the Pope, that the
princes, united and resolute as they seemed, were in reality
clii COUNCIL OF TRENT:

at variance with each other on points of faith undecided ;

as to what step was bestto be taken reduced by the late;

wars to great poverty and, in fact, held together by that

;

rope of sand, the Confession of Augsburgh. Commendone

also repaired, for the same object, to Denmark whilst ;

other officers were sent from Rome to various other courts,

and even to that of England. But as the details of these
embassies are of little importance to the direct history of
the Council, it will suffice to mention the fact, and to
remark that whilst Commendone was engaged in Lower
Germany, his colleague Delfino was equally active in
Upper Germany, not only with the Catholic, but also with
the Protestant princes and cities, and had reason to
entertain favourable hopes of the return to the unity of
the Church of some of the most eminent of the Reformers,
as Sturmius, Zanchius, and Virgerius.

SESSION XVII.

Legates appointed. Assistants and Presidents. Bishops

directed to repair to Trent. Arrival of three of the Pre
sidents. Of Bishops. French Bishops expected. Sub
jects to be discussed. Index proposed. Abandoned. The
choice to be left to the Fathers. Opening of the Council
postponed. Demand that the Council be declared a con-
timiation of the preceding assembly. Opposed. -First
General Congregation. Exhortation to the Fathers.
Session. Business transacted. Prelates present.

In a consistory held on the fourteenth of February,

1561, Ercole Gonzaga, cardinal of Mantua, and Cardinal
Puteo, were appointed Legates to the Council and, on the ;

loth of March, Seripando, Simonetta, and Osio,* men of

*
Better known by his Latin name, Hosius.
1561.] SESSION xvn. cliii

distinguished learning and prudence, and who had been

raised to the cardinalate subsequently to the appointment
of the first Legates, were united to them as assistants and
presidents. On the i7th of March the Legatine cross
was given to Seripando and, in the same consistory,
;

all the
bishops present at Rome were directed to repair
to Trent. By the i6th of April three of the presidents
had arrived at Trent but, though they made their public
;

ntry into the city on that day, they found that only nine
prelates had arrived, and that none of the ambassadors
had as yet appeared. But, shortly afterwards, several
bishops arrived from Venice and the other Italian states ;

from Portugal, Fra Bartholomeo de Martiri, archbishop

of Braga Thomas God well, bishop of St. Asaph, from
;

England and,
;
from other parts of Christendom, many
daily came, or were known to have begun or to be pre
paring for their journey. Hosius, at the desire of the
Pontiff, leftGermany, and arrived privately at Trent on
the 2oth of August, and Simonetta early in December.
To the five presidents already named another was added
in the person of Marco Sitico
Altemps, who reached Trent
a few weeks after the opening of the Council.
There were now present, in Trent, bishops representing
the various Catholic states, except that of France, which
it was
expected would soon send her representatives and, ;

as the time fixed for the

resuming of the Council was
drawing near, the Legates turned their attention to the
subjects to be proposed in the approaching Session, and
o the manner of
proposing them. They were at first
disposed to begin with the index of prohibited books, in
3reparing which some progress had been made; but they
abandoned the idea, upon reflecting that such a procedure,
entailing the condemnation of the writers as heretical,
would be to close with their own hands the door of the
ouncil against them. next communicated to the
They
Pontiff their wish, that the Fathers present might them
subjects to be examined and defined
selves decide on the ;

t
being certain, on the one hand, that they would resolve
cliv COUNCIL OF TRENT :
[1562.

to continue where the late Council had suspended its pro

ceedings, and on the other, it was desirable that any such
step should not seem to be by the direction of the Pontiff,
or of his Legates as this might furnish the Protestants
:

with a plea for not coming to a Council, which, by adopting

the subjects proposed to it by the Pontiff s Legates, would
seem to proclaim itself under his immediate guidance and
jurisdiction and, by resuming the subjects as left at the
;

suspension of the Council, would practically declare itself

but a continuation of the Council of Trent, at once ratify
all the past decisions, and
preclude that re-examination
which they professed to hope (though vainly) would be
entered upon in their presence. Pius, accordingly, left this
matter to their judgment and, at their request, the open
;

ing of the Council which had, in a consistory held on

the 1 9th of December, 1560, been deferred to the feast
of the Epiphany, was further postponed to the i8th of
January, 1562.
But, before the Session, and even before the holding of
the first preparatory General Congregation, a great diffi
culty was occasioned by Guerrero, archbishop of Granada,
who, supported by the Spanish prelates, demanded that,
in the decree to be passed in the Session, the Council
should be openly declared to be a continuation of the pre
vious Council of Trent and thus the ambiguity of the
;

Papal Bull be avoided and noted. At length, however,

this matter was adjusted upon its being proved to them
;

that such was really the meaning and purpose of the Pon
tiff, but that, in order not to offend unnecessarily the
minds and prejudices of the Protestants, any express de
had been avoided, and ought still
claration to that effect
to be avoided, for a time at least, until it became manifest
that no hopes were left of the arrival of the Protestants.
The first General Congregation was held on the I5th oi
January, 1562, in the house of the first Legate at which ;

meeting, in addition to the presidents, there were one

hundred and two prelates present. After the usual prayers,
the first Legate congratulated tie Fathers on the resump-
 562.] SESSION XVII. Civ

ion of their labours exhorted them to comply, in their

;

ives and manners, with the directions given at the first

pening of the Council and then directed the Secretary
;

o read the customary order for the ceremonial to be

>bserved
ensuing Session, and the draught of the
at the
lecrees that had been prepared for that occasion. These,
vhich merely related to the opening of the Council, and
he indiction of the ensuing Session, were unanimously
Lpproved of and the congregation was concluded by the
;

eacling of certain Breves from the Pontiff, on the subject

precedence as regards primates and archbishops.
>f

Early on the morning of the day fixed for the Session,

.11the Fathers repaired to the Church of St. Peter, and
laving robed, proceeded in procession to the cathedral.
Phis ceremony was observed, on this occasion, to give

olemnity to the renewal of the Council but, in the fol-

;

owing Sessions, the prelates went direct to the cathedral,

fhe first Legate sang the mass, which was his first solemn
tncl
public mass since his ordination to the priesthood ;

nd the sermon was preached by Del Fosso, archbishop of

eggio. The usual ceremonial of the Pontifical having
complied with, the Secretary read the Bull indicting
>een

he Council, and the Breve deputing the Legates then ;

he prelate who had preached though this was, as a

general rule, the office of the celebrant kneeling before
he Legates, received the decrees and read them from the
>archment,adding, Most illustrious and reverend
"

^ords, and most noble Fathers, does the above meet your
leasure?" To which the cardinals having given their
Placet, the Secretary, with the Notaries, proceeded to
ecord the vote of each of the Fathers as given either by
vord of mouth, or in writing, and the votes of those pre
sented from attending by illness were made known, pro-
nded they had been present at the previous examination
md preparation of the decrees. After this, the Secretary
laving communicated the result to the Legates, the first
)f that
body declared, the decree to be approved of
"

vithout any dissent, for which we return thanks to God;"

clvi COUNCIL OF TRENT: [1562.

or,when there was any opposition (as in the present in

stance there was), the above words of the Legate were
changed for the following The decree is approved of
:
"

by all, save and except by some who would desire some

alteration."

The Promoter of the Council then denounced the con

tumacy of the absent prelates, and required of the Notaries
present that a record of the proceedings should be duly
drawn up the Te Deum was sung, and the assembly dis
;

missed with the usual blessing. Such was the regular

form of proceeding.
In this instance, all agreed to the decrees except the
following. The Archbishop of Granada and the Bishop
of Orense entered their protest against the words, "the
Legates and presidents proposing;" whilst the Bishops of
Leon and of Almeria agreed to the words, provided the
Legates proposed only such things as the Council should
judge suitable to be proposed. All agreed to the second
decree, which intimated the next Session for the 26th of
February.
There were present, besides the cardinals, one hundred
and six bishops, four mitred abbots, and four generals of
orders.
562.] SESSION xvni. clvii

SESSION XVIII.

proposed.
Siibjects The Index and Safe-conduct.
Opinions on the Index. Deputies appointed to prepare it.
A
nd the Decrees. Safe-conduct deferred. A
Iteration
n the proposed Decrees. Reception of Ambassadors.
r The Session. Decrees. Fou r Prelates
heir demands.
repare the Safe-conduct. Extension of to all countries
there Protestantism was tolerated. Promulgation of the
mfe-conduct.

In a congregation held on the 25th of January, 1562,

Legates proposed three subjects for the consideration
f the Fathers: i. To prepare an Index of prohibited
ooks. 2. To invite to the Council those concerned in

uch books, that they might not complain of being con-

emned unheard. 3. To prepare such a safe-conduct as
light meet the demands of the Protestants.
Accordingly, in the congregation held on the ist of
ebruary, these subjects were considered at great length ;

ut, as the Council eventually resolved not to charge itself

ith the formation of an Index, but to leave the matter
o the Sovereign Pontiff, it will be enough to give a
ummary of the various opinions of the Prelates on this
ubject.
The Patriarch of Jerusalem advised that the work
loulcl be undertaken, and be at once referred to a number
f deputies chosen from the members of the Council. His
pinion was followed by the Coadjutor Bishop of Aquileia,
rho further recommended that the Index formed under
aul IV. should be taken as the basis of their labours,

opinion, with slight modifications, was received with

"his

avour by the majority of the Fathers. But the Arch-

ishop of Granada opposed the undertaking, as being one
rhich would involve the Council in a most protracted
clviii COUNCIL OF TRENT: [1562.

labour, and withdraw from subjects of much greater

it

consequence. The Archbishopof Braga agreed with him,

and proposed that the matter should be entrusted to one,
or several, of the Catholic universities. Other prelates
supported this view, but not in equal numbers to those
who advocated the former opinion.
The second and third proposals were almost unanimously
acceded to and the Legates requested of the Fathers to
;

nominate deputies to prepare the Index, and to appoint

others to draw up the proposed decrees. Eighteen of the
Fathers were selected for the former of these objects, with
power to use the services of the Theologians, and with
directions to attend to such recommendations as any of
the Fathers might suggest.
In a subsequent congregation, in consequence of the
representation of the Archbishop of Granada that th<

safe-conduct, as prepared, would interfere with the operation

of the Inquisition in Spain and Portugal, it was resolved
not to propose that document in the approaching Session, I

but to defer it to a General Congregation, which should j

be empowered to promulgate it with Conciliar authority. \

Some slight verbal alterations were also suggested, by

Cardinal Madrucci, in that part of the decree which treats ,

of the Index; as that, instead of bad books, the words sus- i

J

pected and pernicious should be substituted which was

; i
i

agreed to. The Archbishop of Granada renewed the old j

request for the introduction of the representing clause ;

i
I

but was opposed, especially by the Archbishop of Rossano.

During these preparations the ambassadors of various
powers were publicly received by the Council, and their
precedence debated and adjusted. The Imperial Ambas
sadors, when presented, recommended, on the part of the

Emperor, order not to give unnecessary offence to

that, in
the Protestants, the word continuation of the Council should
be avoided that the condemnation of the Confession of
;

Augsburgh should not be inserted in the Index that the

;

decisions on articles of faith should be deferred until the

arrival of the representatives of the Protestant party and,
;
 562.] SESSION xvin. clix

nally, that the safe-conduct should be of the most ample

nd satisfactory form to : allwhich requests favourable
nswers were returned.
On
the morning of the 26th of February, 1562, the
Bathers assembled in the cathedral to hold the appointed
Session. After much confusion, in consequence of a dis-
on the subject of precedency between the Ambas-
>ute

aclors of the Kings of Portugal and Hungary, various

3
ontifical Breves were read relative to the Index, the
isual Indulgences, and certain claims of precedence. The
elebrant then read the first decree, as it is found in the
of this work.
>ody
It was agreed to by all but the Bishop

Granada, who again demanded the insertion of the

>f

epresenting clause. The second decree, which fixed the

lext Session for the i4th of May, was approved of by all ;

hough twelve prelates wished that it should contain a

urther clause, declaring that, in the meantime, the
Council would employ itself in preparing matters for the
ensuing Session.
Immediately after the Session, the task of preparing the
womised safe-conduct was assigned to four of the prelates ;

vhen, after much deliberation and many discussions in

)ublic congregations, it was agreed that the form em-

)loyed under Julius III., in 1552, should be again adopted,

vith an extension of its provisions and security to those
countries in which the Protestant religion was tolerated.
Fhese documents, which will be found at the close of the
eighteenth Session, were published at Trent on the 8th of
March, affixed to the doors of the cathedral, and promul
ated throughout the various countries of Christendom
means of the Papal nuncios.
clx COUNCIL OF TRENT: [1562.

SESSION XIX.
Seripando proposes a scheme of Reformation. Referred
to Simonetta. Twelve articles selected and submitted to
the Fathers. Articles on Clandestine Marriages referret
to the Theologians. Delays. A
r rival of Ambassadors. -

French Prelates expected. Debates on the origin of tht

law of residence. Instructions from Rome. Violent dis-
cussions. Heads of debate. Arguments on each side.-

Reference to the Pontiff advised. Pendasio sent to Rome.

Difficulty in ascertaining the opinion of the Fathers on
residence. Method adopted. Resitlt of the scrutiny.
Difficulty in which the Pontiff is placed. Depiities pre
pare a draught of the decrees. The articles on Clandestine
Marriages deferred. A r rival of Ambassadors. Pronml-
g at ion of the decrees delayed. Instructions from Rome.
Session.

Thesafe-conduct having been satisfactorily completed,

the Legates proceeded to the subject of Reformation, to
which they were impelled by the representations of the
Imperial ambassadors. Seripando, who was especially
urgent that a searching and an extensive reformation of
discipline should be undertaken, was commissioned to
draw up such a scheme as the circumstances of the Church
and of the times might seem to him to require and to ;

take, for this purpose, the advice of such prelates as he

might choose to consult secretly and confidentially. In a
short time he presented to the other Legates and presi-
sidents the model required, concealing the names of his
advisers and associates.
The draught was confided for examination to Simonetta,
on account of his intimate acquaintance with canon law
and the practice of the Roman courts but he, unwilling
;

to take the whole burthen and responsibility on himself

chose as his assistants Castagna, Boncompagno, Paleotto,
and the promoter of the Council, Castelli. At their meet-
1562.] SESSION XIX. clxi

lings, Seripando urged that the reformation should begin

with the tribunals of Rome representing, that the Pontiff
;

had several times expressed, to Paleotto, his willingness

[tliat
the Council should freely correct whatsoever abuses
tad crept into his court. He was, however, overruled by
;he majority, who wished to commence with matters of less

:onsequence indeed, but of more general application ;

ith reforms, that is, which would affect not one country
r

mly, but all the nations of Christendom. The selection

the specific subjects of reform having been committed
>f

especially to Simonetta, he, in conjunction with his col

leagues, proposed the following twelve articles, by way of
in order to elicit, as fully as possible, the opinions
[nquiry,
the Fathers.
>f

1. How may it be best effected, that all patriarchs,

rchbishops, and bishops, shall reside in their own churches,
d not be absent thence except for good and necessary
uses, and such as may be for the benefit of the Catholic
hurch ?

it advisable
2. Is that no one who has not an actual
a benefice be promoted to sacred orders; it being
tie to
ell known that many frauds are committed under the

lea of patrimonial titles ?

3. Is it also advisable that neither those who confer
rders, nor their officers, be allowed to receive any pay-
ent on account of the collation of orders ?
4. Ought bishops to be empowered to establish daily
istributions, those churches where they either clo not
in

eady exist or are so slight as to be neglected, and to

rive the revenues for that purpose from prebends to
ich there is no actual service attached ?
5. Ought parishes, which, from their extent, require the
rvices of a greater number of priests, to be divided by
e Ordinary into the requisite number of titles ?
6. And such cures, on the other hand, as have not a

enue sufficient for the maintenance of the actual num-

r of incumbents,
ought they to be united, in such manner
d number, as to furnish a competent provision ?
M
clxii COUNCIL OF TRENT: [1562.

7. There being many parish priests, and especially

many curates, whose ignorance and evil lives tend rather
to destroy than to edify their flocks, was it desirable that
the Ordinaries should be empowered to appoint them
assistants, assigning them a suitable portion of the fruits
for their support ?

8.
Ought power to be granted to bishops, to transfer to
the Mother Churches such benefices or chapels as have
fallen into ruin, and are too poor to be restored ?
9. Ought it to be ordained that benefices in commen-
dam, even those belonging to Regulars, should be visited,
and all necessary reforms be therein introduced, by the
Ordinaries ?

10. Ought clandestine marriages to be declared, hence

forth, null and void ?

11. Whatconditions are to be declared essential for a

marriage not to be regarded as clandestine, but as lawfully
contracted in the face of the Church ?
12. Serious attention is directed to the speedy appli
cation of suitable remedies to the grave abuses of the
quaestors.
The two articles on clandestine marriages were referred
to the Theologians. Simonetta, who foresaw the discus
sion and discord to which the first article would give rise,
advised that it should be postponed a suggestion which,
;

by the direction of Ferdinand, was violently opposed by

the Imperial prelates and ambassadors. It was, therefore,
judged advisable propose it, together with the rest of
to
the articles, to the assembled Fathers; which was accord
ingly done by the Cardinal of Mantua, in a General Con
gregation held on the nth of March.
The examination, however, of the proposed articles was
not at once proceeded with, for various reasons. The
arrival of D Avilos, as ambassador from Spain of Mel- ;

chior Lussi, from the Catholic cantons of Switzerland, and

from one of the mixed cantons; of Giovanni Strozzi, from
Florence the usual disputes about precedence between
;

the representatives of the two latter powers ;

the delays-
 562.] SESSION XIX. clxiii

interposed by Ferdinand, caused continued interruptions.

Nor must it be omitted that it was the anxious desire of
the Pontiff that representatives of the French nation and
church should be present at the Council a wish which a ;

letter, addressed by the King of France to his ambassador

I
at Rome, seemed to show was not unlikely to be realised.
That monarch declared that he did not in any way object
the resumed Council being called a continuation of the
|to
previous assembly at Trent and that he would, further,
;

leave it to the Council then sitting to decide on the exist

ing religious controversies a declaration and recognition
;

which filled the mind of the Pontiff with joy. The Legates,
[indeed, to whom that letter was communicated, entertained
loubts of that monarch s sincerity, which were soon agree-
ibly dispelled by the appearance, towards the middle of
.pril,
of Lanzac, accompanied by Du Ferrier and De
ibrac, as ambassadors from France, and the almost
iimultaneous presence of Bellai, bishop of Paris, who
rived at Trent on the i4th of April, 1562.
Another source of pleasure was the arrival of John
oloswarin, bishop of Chonad, and Dudiz, bishop of
iniana, to represent the clergy of Hungary and to pro- ;

:laim their readiness to accept and put in execution what

ever might be decreed by the Council.
But during these delays the minds of the prelates were
iolently and continually agitated by private conversations
r

ind debates on the first article. Was the residence of

relates, and of those charged with the cure of souls,
)bligatory, as enjoined by the law of God, or that of the
"hurch ? Each opinion had numerous and powerful sup-
>rters, who seemed
resolved that this question, as to its
right, should now be finally
iing of divine or ecclesiastical
ittled and any prelate who hesitated to give in his ad-
;

lesion to one opinion or the other was

put down as either
Tiorant or obstinate.
Simonetta informed the Pontiff of the excitement pre-
[ailing
on which alone, he declared, occupied
this subject,
ie
thoughts and conversation of the whole body of pre-
 COUNCIL OF TRENT I T
52.

lates and requested instructions as to the manner in

;

which the Presidents, as his representatives, would be ex

pected to act in the coming emergency.
They were directed to avoid altogether, if
possible, all

controversy on the mere question of right, as being a

matter of dogma, on which it had been agreed that no
decision of any kind should, for a time, be promulgated ;

and to confine themselves to the practical reformation of

discipline. Later, however, he informed them that if the
question could not be avoided without grave inconvenience,
he left the whole to their judgment and prudence.
It was with this prospect before them of
angry and pro
tracted debate, that the Presidents held, at length, a
General Congregation on the yth of April. The first four
articles were proposed for deliberation, but, as was ex

pected, such was the diversity of opinion, and such the

length at which those opinions were delivered and main
tained, that but few of the Fathers could deliver their
sentiments on that day.
The first article was naturally the one which engaged
most attention and the whole question of ecclesiastical
;

or divine law, as to the origin of the necessity of residence,

was opened by the Archbishop of Granada. That prelate
recommended that the subject should be at once consigned
to the consulting Theologians, to be by them discussed,
and reported on to the congregation of bishops and re ;

marked that, after all, as the precept, even if declared to

be of divine origin, was an affirmative and not a negative
ordinance, it would still, be subject
by a well-known rule,
to such limitations and exceptions as circumstances might
justify. The subject once propounded was eagerly, if not
fiercely, debated day after day, and was gradually
con
sidered under the following five heads. The evils arising
from non-residence, and the consequent necessity of re
siding the impediments to residence, and the means
;
of

removing them the penalties that should be inflicted

;
;

the rewards that should be proposed; and, finally, the

method of ensuring the execution of any decree that might
1562.] SESSION XIX.

be passed in regard to this important subject. On each

of these points the prelates entered into numerous details,
comprising and opening up nearly the whole government
of the Church in all its multiplied parts, which were ex
amined, and, whatever abuses existed, denounced, with a
vehemence and plainness that made the ensuing congre
gations a scene of much confusion and discord.
On the first article especially, as has been said, were the
minds of the Fathers most completely and violently agi
tated and divided, in so much so, that scarcely did eleven
congregations suffice to enable the prelates to deliver their
opinions. It will be well to give a brief statement of the

principal arguments used by the two contending parties,

in favour of and against declaring residence to be of
divine right.
For the affirmative sentence, it was argued that the
hief, if not the only, source of the disorders which were

estroying their flocks, was to be traced to the absence of

their appointed pastors, who left their folds unguarded
gainst the attacks of wolves in sheep s clothing. To
:xpect to secure the residence of pastors by the renewal
lof the laws passed in previous Councils was to remain

untaught by experience, which had proved those laws to

be ineffectual restraints only for the poor and powerless,
:

if even for them, but of no manner of use to coerce the rich

and the powerful. The mere increase of canonical penal
ties might indeed add to the
grievousness of the contu
macy on the part of transgressions, but would be of little
remedying an evil which required that residence
effect in
should be secured, not by merely attempting to disgrace
nd punish the guilty, but by forcing all, by an absolute
ecessity, to reside. Punishment being comparatively
seless, rewards being by many uncared for, it behoved
em to bind the consciences of all pastors by a tie which
one but the most unworthy would dare to break the
nd of conscience, and conscience agitated with a con-
iction that, in violating the law of residence, they were

iolating the law of God, and made amenable not merely

clxvi COUNCIL OF TRENT: [
J
562.

to a but to a divine and supreme tribunal.

human,
Human laws are often despised as foolish, or broken, as
too weak to bind the strong whereas, were it declared
;

that residence is obligatory, as being the command of

God, none would dare despise, few be hardy enough to
attempt to violate it. Thus, and thus only, are men re
strained from evil, or moved to the performance of the
more painful duties of religion, such as confession and
fasting by a conviction, that is, that God, being the
;

author of the prohibition, or precept, He is also the

punisher and avenger of neglect and prevarication. The
number of prelates who demanded that the question should
now, once for all, be debated and settled, rendered it im
possible to avoid coming to some decision nor should
;

they be deterred by imagining that, should residence b

declared of divine right, all necessary exceptions to th
general law would be henceforth sinful, or impossible ;

seeing that even some of the commandments and the

precept of confession were subject to such exceptions and
limitations as are necessarily involved in all affirmative
precepts. Nor need they fear any undue limitation of the
pontifical power and jurisdiction ;
that power being of
divine origin, could not be essentially in opposition to any
ordinance of God. It might indeed be practically re

strained, or be exercised with greater moderation but if ;

i

this were for the good of the Church, and in obedience to

what is really a law of God, this restoration, or regulation, |

of discipline, instead of degrading or weakening, would

only serve to add fresh glory and firmness to the real and
due rights of the Pontiff.
On the other hand it was urged, that to attempt to de
cide on the nature of the law which requires the residence
of pastors, would be to assume, or to exercise, a power
which every previous Council had sedulously abstained
from nay, which even this very Council, in its earlier
;

Sessions, had wisely refrained from using. Would it not

be to countenance one of the errors of the Innovators, who
had laid down the position that nothing is to be enforced
1562.] SESSION xix. clxvii

as necessary and obligatory which is not clearly taught by

the law of God a doctrine
;
which had been already con
demned in words by the Council, but which would seem
to be now approved of, or favoured, by their actions,. should
they declare it necessary, for the enforcement of residence,
to abandon the law of the Church as ineffectual for that

object, and to fall back upon the law of God as alone

equal to the emergency. What evils would speedily re
sult from such a declaration. If God requires residence
as His own binding law, how easy to pass to the conclu
sion that all hindrances to that law are opposed to the
will and ordinance of God and thus, at one stroke, the
;

recognised privileges of the Roman Pontiff his tribunals,

the privileges of princes, the rights and immunities of
the Regulars in a word, the whole actual government of
the Church, be, under the name of reform, destroyed
or revolutionised and the wise provisions of antiquity
;

be swept away as opposed to residence, and conse

quently as detrimental to the good, if not to the very
purity and character of the Church. What an occasion
would be offered to the discontented, to reproach an ab
sent prelate, as contravening the divine law, and to
denounce the Pontiff, who might require that absence, as
equally guilty in God s sight. Neither did it seem that
any great benefit would result from declaring residence of
divine right since experience showed, that the majority
;

of men feel less shame, and perhaps less remorse, in vio-

ating certain known laws of God -as, for example, His

commands in regard of chastity than in breaking the
commandments of the Church such as abstinence, or the
learing mass on festivals, and other such ecclesiastical
regulations. Not the
origin of the precept, but the hin
drances and encouragements to its observance, should
engage the study and the zeal of the Fathers who, by ;

ewarding residence and punishing non-residence, would

more effectually secure compliance than by any decision
on a speculative question especially as, after all, excep
;

tions and limitations

being necessary to be admitted, any
clxviii COUNCIL OF TRENT: [1562.

such decision would only be a snare to the timid, and a

flimsy web to oppose against the more resolute or unscru
pulous. It could not be pretended that residence, even
if declared of divine
right, required the actual presence of
the body, and not merely the supervision of the mind and
of the energies of prelates and pastors. In some exten
sive dioceses, a resident prelate is further removed from
some portions of his flock, than in a diocese of narrower
limits many prelates would be if living even at some dis
tance from any portion of their dioceses. Neither did
experience confirm the assertion, that the absence of pre
lates had occasioned the present evils for, in Germany,
;

France, Scotland, and England, those evils were far greater

than in Italy, though actual residence had been there
less strictly observed than in any of the abovenamed
countries.
Such were the arguments used on this subject but, in :

addition to those who affirmed, or denied, the divine

origin of the law of residence, there were others who
steered a middle course, declining to give any decisive
opinion, or to come to any definite conclusion, without
first
consulting the Sovereign Pontiff.
Meanwhile the Legates had despatched Pendasio, as
early as the nth of April, to inform the Pontiff of the
actual state of opinions and parties, not so much on the
subject of residence, as in general on the extensive nature
of the reformation required by the Council. They repre
sented that the reforms made in the previous Sessions
were regarded as unequal to the requirements of the
times and of the Church and that an almost unanimous
;

opinion prevailed amongst the Fathers, that, as the heretics

had shown no disposition to receive the dogmatical decisions
of the Council, the only means left to secure the Church
against further losses and evils was a full and unsparing
reform of all abuses of whatever character, and in what- ;

soever quarter or tribunal without, however, interfering

;

with those things immediately under the direction of the

Sovereign Pontiff. They noticed that the reforms recom-
 1562.] SESSION XIX. clxix

mended, under Paul III., by a congregation of cardinals,

were much desired and they further sent a list of ninety-
;

five articles, recommended by various prelates to the-con-

sideration of the Council.
But, before any answer could be returned from Rome,
the violent debates already noticed had taken place in the
congregations,;
and as, from the character of the votes
givQn, and numerous limitations required by many of
"the

the Fathers as the conditions of their concurrence in

v

either of the two opinions on the origin of the law of

residence, and in the advisability of determining this in
Session, the Legates were unable to decide clearly to
which side the majority leant, they resolved to propose
in the next General Congregation that the prelates should
declare their wishes by the simple words placet or non
placet. Madrucci refused to submit to this method, and
declined giving any other answer than that contained in
his previous vote. Others imitated his example but, ;

notwithstanding this hindrance and opposition, the Legates

resolutely persevered in their determination to ascertain
the exact sentiments of the Fathers. For this end, be
sides the usual Secretary, there were chosen two others,
the Patriarch of Jerusalem and the Archbishop of Gra
nada, to assist him in collecting and registering the votes.
The result is thus recorded by the Secretary, Massarelli :

The votes were all read aloud by me, the Secretary, and
"

approved of, as correct, by each prelate. They are as

follows: For the affirmative, sixty-six; for the negative,
j
simply, or with some addition, or with a reference to the
Sovereign Pontiff, seventy-nine. The above does not
j
comprise the votes of the Cardinal Madrucci, or of the
Bishops of Lerida and of Budoa, or of the abbots ;* but

*
The Cardinal and
the Bishop of Lerida referred to their previous speeches and
the Bishop of Budoa voted that residence should be proclaimed, but not
tes ;

Ined, as of divine right. The votes of the three Abbots of Monte Cassino were, it
been noticed, to count as one ; but, on this occasion, two were in favour of, and
lone against, defining residence to be of divine right.
 COUNCIL OF TRENT I
[1562.

the Bishop of Lerida has since desired his vote to be

placed on the affirmative side, which, therefore, reckons
It was now evident that,
sixty-seven votes." according to
the votes, no resolution could be come to without first
consulting the Pontiff, who was thereby placed, as he
declared, in a very odious and painful position ; for,
whatsoever advice he might give was sure to offend a
powerful party. To decide against the solution of the
question would be open to the reproach of placing an
obstacle in the way of that particular reform, which was
by many proclaimed to be the only efficacious remedy for
the evils of the times whilst to recommend that a de
;

cision should be come to would not only offend many

friends, but would be to urge on the promulgation of an
article of faith in opposition to a minority indeed, but one

powerful, numerous, and eminent for learning, and would

also be to deviate from what had hitherto been a fixed
rule the avoidance of any determination of questions
previously held, without reproach, in the schools.
This business ended, or prorogued, the Legates caused
certain delegates to be selected from the prelates of
various nations, to prepare a draught of the proposed
decrees on the three other articles of reformation already
discussed and it was also resolved to reserve the two
;

articles on clandestine marriages to a more fitting occasion,

when the sacrament of matrimony would, in its turn, come
under the consideration of the Council.
On the day previous to that on which the abovenamed
scrutiny was made, there arrived, as ambassadors from
Venice, Niccolo da Ponte and Matteo Dandolo, who
were received by the Fathers in the General Congrega
tion held on the 25th of April, 1562. Frequent meetings
were now held in order to have the proposed decrees
ready for the day of Session, the izj.th of May. But a
letter which reached Trent on the i5th of April from
Lanssac, who was appointed ambassador from the French
court, delayed the proceedings, and finally occasioned
that, on the day of Session, the appointed decrees were
 562.] SESSION XIX. clxxi

not promulgated. That ambassador represented that he

would make all possible haste to appear at Trent, accom
panied by Ferrier and Pibrac and requested that the
;

proceedings might be delayed for a few days, should he

be unable to arrive at Trent by the day fixed for the
Session.
The Archbishop of Granada opposed this request,
declaring the Fathers incompetent to prorogue the day of
Session, without being authorised to do so by a decree in
Session an opinion which, though it was not adopted by
:

the majority, led to the resolution to hold the Session on

the day named, but without promulgating any decree,
beyond appointing an early day for the despatch of
business.
The Legates were now anxiously expecting the return
of Pendasio fromRome; but an accident, which detained
him near Mantua, rendered it necessary to send a special
messenger to receive his despatches and instructions.
The Pontiff s directions were to defer, if possible, the
determination of the question until the minds of the pre
lates had calmed down, so as to approach the subject with

greater clearness and deliberation ;

and accordingly the
Presidents resolved that the decision should be postponed
until the sacrament of Order, under which this question

naturally ranged itself, should come under examination.

On the ist of May Paungatner arrived as ambassador
from the Duke of Bavaria.
On the 1 4th of May, 1562, was held the nineteenth
Session, at which the Patriarch of Venice celebrated the
mass, and Bervaldo, bishop of Saint Agatha, preached.
The decree proroguing the Session to the 4th of June
having been read, the credentials of the ambassadors from
Spain and Florence, and those of the Bishops of Chonad
and Tiniana, as representatives of the clergy of Hungary,
were formally received and thus closed the troubled and
;

anxious proceedings of this Session.

clxxii COUNCIL OF TRENT: [1562.

SESSION XX.

Directions of the Legates in regard of residence. Coun

termanded. Letters from the Pope. Offend two of the
Presidents. - - Seripando defends himself. - - The French
Ambassadors. Perplexity of the Legates. Resolve merely
to prorogue the Session. Prepare to send an agent to
Rome. Rendered unnecessary. The Session. Business
transacted. Prelates present.

As the next Session was to be held in a few days, the

Presidents, whilst waiting for the reply of the Pontiff to
the reference made to him by the Council, had directed
the eight deputies selected to prepare the decrees to in
troduce also the first article on residence, declaring it to
be of divine right but allowing to each prelate an absence
;

of two months in each year, and to the Pontiff a wide

latitude of dispensation, a privilege which was also, in
countries remote from Rome, to be enjoyed by the
metropolitans in cases of sudden emergency. But,
scarcely had the decrees been completed and placed
for revision in the hands of four eminent jurists, when
letters and instructions arrived from Rome which caused
them to determine to postpone, if possible, the promul
gation of the decrees till another Session. In his reply,
the Pontiff gave his opinion on each of the ninety-five
articles of reformation ;
all of which he left to be decided

by the Council, except eleven points which immediately

affected his own tribunals, and to which he declared it to
be his intention to apply a remedy of his own authority.
As to the article of residence, he wished that it should
either, once for all, be resolved not to discuss it, or that
the discussion should be deferred, as has been said, till
men s minds had recovered that calm and clear state which
so important a question required.
 562-] SESSION XX. clxxiii

There were other parts of the letters from the Pontiff

which wounded severely the Presidents, especially the
Cardinal of Mantua and Seripando, who were known to
be favourable to the divine right of residence. They
were also aware that it was proposed to send three other
Legates to the Council ;
that a congregation of six car
dinals was sitting at Rome to watch the proceedings at
Trent that their colleague Simonetta, who differed
;

from them on the origin of residence, was in secret cor

respondence with Cardinal Borromeo and the Pope in a
word, they felt their present position painful and pre
carious. Seripando resolved to justify himself at Rome,
and so did he succeed that the additional
effectually
Legates were not sent, though Visconti was deputed to
Trent to maintain a continual and minute correspondence
with the Pontiff on the proceedings of the Council.
Other anxieties and vexations awaited the Presidents
on the arrival of Lanssac, on the i8th of May, and of his
colleagues who appeared shortly afterwards. These am
bassadors were more than suspected of heterodoxy, or
I indifference to religion, and their speeches in congrega-
Ition served to confirm that suspicion. Amidst a multi
plicity of other demands, they required that the present L

Council at Trent should be declared entirely distinct from

the assembly held there previously the Spaniards were
;

as urgent that it should be declared a continuation of it ;

(whilst the Imperialists were ordered to withdraw from all

irticipation in the proceedings should any such decision
|be introduced into the decrees. To add to these embar-
;sments, the Presidents had received orders from the
[Pope to propose, at all hazards, a clause declaratory of
:he continuation for such, he represented, had been his
;

view when he assembled the Council and he had,

>wn
;

toreover, distinctly promised to the King of Spain that

declaration to that effect should be passed in the
Council.
The Legates, foreseeing that to obey this mandate
feuld be to dissolve the Council, determined to act on
clxXlV COUNCIL OF TRENT: [
1
S^ 2

their own responsibility, and to defer, at least, any such

attempt to a more fitting occasion to abstain from any
;

decree whatever, beyond the mere prorogation of the

Session, in the public assembly which was so soon to be
held.
To justify their conduct, they had agreed to despatch
the Cardinal Altemps to Rome, when, on the very eve
of the Session, fresh directions arrived from the Pontiff,
leaving it to their judgment to omit the obnoxious clause,
if the
good of the Council seemed to require the omission;
but to make the continuation practically evident to the
world by the connection of the subjects treated of.
Upon receiving this letter, Seripando, in the absence of
the first Legate, cheerfully presided over the General Con
gregation held on the 3rd of June, in which the reply to
the speech of the French ambassador was read and ap
proved of the proxies of the Archbishop of Salzburg were
;

received and the decree, prepared for the Session of the

;

following day, was proposed to the consideration of the

Fathers. Its contents were approved of by all but the

Archbishop of Lanciano, who objected to the power given

to anticipate, by order of a General Congregation, the day
of Session. The omission of the article on residence, and
of the continuation clause, was also objected to, the former
by about twenty-five prelates, principally Spaniards, and
the latter by about ten prelates from Italy and Spain.
On the following day, the 4th of June, 1562, was held the
twentieth Session, at which the mass was celebrated by the
Bishop of Salamanca, and the Sermon preached by Ragaz-
zone, Bishop of Nazianzum and elect of Famagosta. The
credentials of the Swiss and French ambassadors, and of
the proctors of the Archbishop of Salzburg, having been
received, and the discourse of the French ambassador
read and replied to, the decree of prorogation was pro
posed by the celebrant, and approved of by all but thirty-
six bishops, who gave in their protests in writing, referring
to their votes given in the previous congregation, which
required either the insertion of the clauses defining the
1562.] SESSION XXI. C1XXV

origin of residence, or the continuation of the Council.

The next Session was appointed to be held on the i6th
of July of the same year. There were present, the four
Legates, one other cardinal, two patriarchs, seventeen
archbishops, one hundred and thirty-eight bishops, two
abbots, and four generals of religious orders.*

SESSION XXI.
Tht four Articles proposed to be placed before the Theo
y
,

logians. Opposed by the Archbishop of Granada. Violent

debate on Residence. The Legates promise. Proposal
agreed to. Question of continuation resumed. Agent sent
\to Rome. His Instructions. The Cardinal of Mantua
\sends in his Resignation. Which is declined. Arrival of
Bavarian Ambassador. Opinions of Theologians on the
[Articles. Opinions of the Bishops. Alterations in the
\Draught of Canons of Faith and Decrees on Reformation.
The Archbishop of Lanciano returns from Rome. His
\Instructions.~ Saimeron and Torres. The Session.
\Number of Prelates present.

On the 6th of June, two days, that is, after the previous
ession, the Legates proposed, in General Congregation,
to place in the hands of the
Theologians the articles
the Eucharist which had been postponed under Julius,
>n

"hey regarded the use of the Eucharist, and were the

following o :

i. Is it obligatory, by the ordinance of God, on every

Christian to receive the sacrament of the Eucharist under
?
>th
species

So Le Plat. Servanzio s list is somewhat different. According to him there

ere the four Legates, one other cardinal, five
patriarchs, two archbishops, one
lundred and twenty-eight bishops, two abbots, and four
generals of orders.
clxxvi COUNCIL OF TRENT: [
r
S62.

2. Are the reasons which have induced the Catholic

Church to communicate, under the species of bread only,

laymen, and priests when not celebrating, to be adhered to
so strictly, as that the use of the chalice is not to be
allowed to any of the abovenamed persons under any
circumstances whatsoever ?
3. In case that, for reasons beseeming and consonant
with Christian charity, it should be thought fit to concede
the use of the chalice to any nation or kingdom, is this to
be granted under certain conditions, and what should these
conditions be ? Does he who partakes of this sacrament
under one species receive less than if he received it under
both?
4. Is it required, by the law of God, that this august
sacrament be administered to children before they have
attained to the use of reason ?
The Theologians were directed to discriminate clearly
between what was of faith, and what merely matter of
opinion or actual heresy, on the above subjects.
Many of the Fathers agreed to this proposal but the
;

Archbishop of Granada objected against any such discus

sion or reference. The first article, he contended, had
been already decided in the Council of Constance, and
could not therefore be re-opened ;
whilst the remaining
articles flowed so directly from that first proposition, that

they could not offer any difficulty which could render it

needful to refer them to the Theologians. Better far would
it be to
proceed at once to the sacrament of Order, and so
decide, according to agreement, the vexed question of
residence. The arguments against the divine right of
residence were in his judgment so futile, that they had
but the more confirmed his conviction of the divine origin
of the law, a belief in defence of which he was ready to
lay down his life ;
and the assertion of which could alone
remedy the evils of a relaxed discipline.
These remarks renewed all the violence which had cha
racterised the debates on this subject in the previous con
gregations. The Archbishop of Rossano denounced the
1562.] SESSION xxi. clxxvii

discussion of the question as unsuited both to the temper

of the times and of the Council adding other remarks
;

which so roused and excited the supporters of the divine

right of residence, that the first Legate felt compelled to
interfere between the contending parties. With some
Difficulty he succeeded in calming their indignation, by
romising that the subject should be fully argued, accord-
ng to promise, when the sacrament of Order should come
nder their consideration a promise which caused him
:

uch trouble both at Trent and Rome, as having been

iven without the concurrence of his colleagues, and as
inding the Pontiff to keep open a question which he
eally wished might either be suppressed altogether or
eferred to a later period. It served, however, to bring
ack the attention of the congregation to the proposal
fore them, which was at length acceded to and the four
;

rticles were accordingly consigned to the Theologians.

On the following day, another difficulty, no less embar-
sing, awaited the Legates. The Imperialists, by the
rders of Ferdinand, besides presenting a long list of
rticles of reformation,
urged the avoidance of any decla-
ation that the present Council was a continuation of the
receding whilst, on the other hand, the Spaniards in-
;

isted on the fulfilment of the pledge, given by the Pontiff

their King, that a clause asserting that continuation
ihoulcl be at once introduced into the decrees.
In this emergency, the Legates resolved to send an
|gent to Rome, to lay before the Pontiff the actual state
f parties, and the difficulties of their
position. They chose
r this
purpose Leonardo Marini, archbishop of Lanciano ;

ncl
though his commission had relation to the general
tate of the Council, he was directed to obtain precise in-
tructions especially on two points the dissolution or
anslation of the Council, and the question of residence.
They earnestly dissuaded the Pontiff from attempting,
t
present, to dissolve the Council, a measure which would
ssureclly occasion great scandal, and probably a grievous
hism ;
and expressed their hope and belief that the
N
clxxviii COUNCIL OF TRENT: [1562.

reports which reached them from Rome, relative to such

a design, were destitute of any real foundation. On the
question of residence, after adverting to various other
recommendations on the subject, they advised that, either
the votes of the Fathers should be taken, and the matter
be, once for all, decided according to the judgment of the
majority, or that, in the decrees, its divine origin should
rather be taken for granted than promulgated and that;

such rewards and punishments should be added as might

effectually prevent any future neglect of duty in this regard.
Before this period, a letter received from Rome, by
Cardinal Simonetta, had made it clear that no real appre- j

hensions were entertained by the Pontiff that any undue j

interference with his authority would be the result of pro-

claiming residence of divine right but it was deemed
; |

unwise to come to any decision whilst an opinion prevailed

that such was the object, and that such would be the con
sequences of the determination.
The first Legate, moreover, knowing that his omission;
to pass the continuation clause, and his promise that the

origin of residence should be in a short time debated

and decided, had rendered him suspected, if not odious,
at Rome, resolved to send in his resignation to the
Pontiff. But Pius, however much he might privatel)
desire toremove the Cardinal of Mantua from office, wa:
too prudent not to foresee the scandal and dangers whicl
would attend any such measure, under the actual circum
stances of the Council, and he therefore declined to accep
his resignation. The cardinal was, in reality, not clisplease<
with this refusal as it freed him at once, outwardly a
;

least,from the imputations which had been cast upon hi

conduct, and enabled him to comply with the private an
earnest request of the Emperor, to retain his preser
dignity.
On the 27th of June the ambassador of the Duke (
Bavaria arrived at the Council with a demand, on beha
of the country which he represented, for communio
under both kinds, and the reformation and marriage (
 1562.] SESSION xxi. clxxix

the clergy in the first of which requests he was supported

:

by the Imperialists, in favour of Bohemia, Hungary, and

the patrimonial states of the Emperor.
Meanwhile, from the loth until the 23rd of June, the
Theologians had met twice a day to consider the articles
that had been placed before them. At length all agreed
that there is no divine law which requires either laymen
or priests, when not sacrificing, to communicate under
both kinds that infants are not required to communicate
; ;

that as much is contained under one species as under

both. But, as to the grace received, the majority were of
opinion that greater grace is received by communicating
under both species than under one. The two other
articles, being matters of opinion rather than of faith, and
dependent on times and circumstances, the Theologians
were pretty equally divided in their sentiments, as to the
prudence and advisability of continuing, or of changing,
the actual discipline of the Church, in the administration
of communion under one or under both species.
The
points on which they were agreed were expressed
four canons, which condemned those who assert that
e participation of both species by all is a divine com-
and that the Church has erred in forbidding the laity
;

communicate under both kinds that as much is not

;

eived under one species as under both, forasmuch as

.11 that Christ instituted is not received that infants are
;

uired, by the ordinance of God, to receive the holy

ucharist.
These canons were now placed before the congregations
f
bishops, with a recommendation from the Legates that
hese points only should occupy the attention of the
Fathers, to the exclusion of the two remaining articles
.- bn which the
Theologians had not come to any agree
ment observing that the near approach of the Session
;

prevent them from coming to any conclusion on

oulcl
the articles omitted which, though matters of practice
;

lind
discipline, were of great importance, and would re-
huire serious and This delay was, for
long consideration.
clxxx COUNCIL OF TRENT: [
T
562.

a time, violently opposed by the Imperialists; but they at

length agreed to the postponement, on condition that a
declaration should be inserted in the decrees to be passed
in the ensuing Session, that the remaining questions
should be decided at the earliest opportunity.
As regards the canons, some objection was raised against
the first part of the third as having been already defined
under Julius and even previously settled in the Councils
;

of Florence and Constance but, upon the representation

;

of Seripando, and of the Patriarch of Venice, that the

words proposed regarded not so much what is contained
under each species of the Eucharist, as the new error of
Luther on the use and administration of the Eucharist, it
was agreed that the clause should be retained. Though, j

as has been said, the majority of the Theologians were of

opinion that as much grace is received by communicating
under one species as under two, and the Legate Hosius
was urgent that this should be defined, the majority
decided that the question should be left undetermined,
as it was one that had, hitherto, been open in the schools,
and one on which the Council of Constance had declined
to pronounce any judgment.
was also agreed that the canons should be drawn up
It
with greater precision, and that they should be preceded
by a clear statement of Catholic doctrine on the questions
involved in them, as had been done, on the subject of
justification and on other matters, under Paul
and Julius.
For this purpose the preparation of the canons of faith,
and of the decrees on Reformation, was consigned to
Simonetta, Del Blanco, Boncompagnio, and the General
of the Augustinians whilst Hosius, Seripando, and the
;

Bishops of Paris, Chioggia, Ostuni, and the General of

the Augustinians, were deputed to draw up the explana
tion of doctrine.
The draught of that explanation was subjected to
first
numerous and minute changes and objections, some
condemning the title, most august, as applied to the
Eucharist, that phrase being used of earthly kings. The
 1562.] SESSION XXI. clxxxi

Bishop of Cattaro feared lest the wording of the second

chapter might create scandal and confusion in Cyprus and
Candia, where more than six hundred thousand souls had
the custom of communicating under both kinds, though
in direct communion with the Roman Pontiff; whilst the
French ambassadors presented a memorial, in
which,
besides supporting the demands of the Imperialists for
the use of the chalice, they warned the Fathers against
introducing any phrase which might seem to condemn
the ancient usage of communicating their kings, under
both kinds, on the day of their coronation, and an equally
|
ancient custom of the same kind which prevailed, on
certain days, in some of the Cistercian monasteries.
|

Others of the bishops also remarked that there was extant

|
a document which authorised all those of the Greek
IChurch to communicate under both kinds. And though
it was
replied that the words objected to did not condemn
|the use of communion under both kinds, but merely the
issertion that such communion is necessary and of divine
it was
[right, agreed that a more clear and guarded state-
lent should be prepared which was accordingly done,
;

is
may be seen in the chapter named, the last words of
were added to meet such cases as those cited above.
[which
the first chapter, the words of St. John were, without
|ln
my limitation, originally adduced in confirmation of the
of communion under one kind but, upon the repre
;

sentation of the Bishop of Viviers that the Fathers some

times explain that portion of Scripture of a spiritual, and
jmetimes of the sacramental, participation of the Body of
Christ, the chapter was altered to its present form.
The Bishop of Brescia was desirous that it should be
leclared, not only that it is not necessary, but forbidden,
:o communicate children before
they have attained to the
use of reason a proposal which was, however, not acceded
;

to, in consideration of the well-authenticated facts of his

tory, which show such communion
that, in certain places,
ras, formany ages, permitted, not enforced.
if The pre
pared draught was, on account of these
suggestions, re-
clxxxii COUNCIL OF TRENT: [1562,

modelled by the original deputies, assisted by a few other

prelates.
Whilst the Fathers were thus employed the Archbishop
of Lanciano returned, on the loth of July, from his em
bassy to Rome. He reported that the Pontiff had no
intention of dissolving the Council that, as to introduc
;

ing the continuation clause, Pius would be contented that

the continuation should, for the present, be practically
exhibited by the continuity of subjects, and, as soon as
advisable, be openly declared and, lastly, that prudence
;

seemed to require that the concession of the chalice should

be deferred until the subject had been more carefully and
fully considered directions which, it is plain, involved no
:

change of policy on the part of his representatives, the

Legates.
In the draught of the decrees on Reformation the fol
lowing alterations were made. In the first chapter, it was
declared simoniacal to receive even voluntary offerings
for the collation of orders but, as such offerings do not
;

constitute simony, the clause was expunged. The allow

ance of the tenth part of a crown to notaries was, at the
suggestion of the French prelates, limited to those countries
in which, by previous usage, those officers had been accus
tomed to receive payment. In the third chapter, it had
been left optional to appoint daily distributions, and the
amount to be raised from benefices and other sources
was undetermined but it was thought more prudent to
;

render obligatory that such daily distributions should be

it

provided, and that a third part of the abovenamecl reve

nues should be applied to this purpose, wherever a greater
portion was not already set aside for this object.
In the fifth chapter, it was originally proposed that,
in establishing the unions there specified, and on other
similar occasions, the bishop should act by the advice of
his chapter but, in consequence of the opposition of the
;

Imperialists, and of many Italian bishops, the obligation

was cancelled, not only from this decree, but from many
others of a like kind.
 562.] SESSION XXI. clxxxiii

On
the last chapter, which regards the quaestors of alms,
many were of opinion that the abuses, however grave, of
that office did not demand or justify its disuse ;
but
their opposition to the suppression was removed, upon

being informed that the Pontiff had declared his resolution

to do away utterly with a system which had caused so many
scandals and evils in the Church.
Such were the chief alterations suggested in congrega
tion, in the nine chapters of Reformation given under the
twenty-first Session.
Two days before the Session a General Congregation
was held, to put the finishing hand to the decrees and
canons of faith. Guerrero again objected to the introduc
tion of any citations from the 6th chapter of St. John, on
the subject of communion in one kind, on the ground
that the testimony of the Fathers was not clear and uni
form as to the meaning of that portion of Scripture. But
that, in the named, it was not
Seripando replied chapter
intended to decide on the meaning of the words of Christ,
but simply to show that in whatever way the passage was
understood it furnished no argument against the Catholic
practice. this explanation was deemed by many
Though
satisfactory, a special clause was introduced, in another
congregation held on the same day, in which it is noticed
that various interpretations are given by the Fathers to
the words cited from St. John.
When these objections and changes had been made
and the congregation dissolved, Salmeron and Torres,
two eminent Theologians, presented themselves before
the Legates, to call their attention to some parts of the
decrees which seemed to them to require alteration ;

but, of the four difficulties raised, one only was thought

(deserving of serious notice. In the second chapter, the
words cited from i Cor. iv. i were quoted as having,
I
without doubt, a specific meaning but it was, after some
;

debate and difficulty, resolved to adduce them as seeming

[to
have that meaning, in the form in which the passage
is now found But the two Theo-
I

quoted in the decree.

clxxxiv COUNCIL OF TRENT:

logians were not satisfied and on the eve of the Session

;

proposed the following alteration in the chapter on doc

For, though Christ the Lord, in the last supper,
"

trine :

instituted and delivered to the Apostles this venerable

sacrament in the species of bread and of wine, not there
fore do that institution and delivery extend to all the
faithful, in such wise as that, by the appointment of Christ,
they are bound to receive both species, but only to those
unto whom was said, Do this for a commemoration of me;
to those, that is, unto whom He gave power to make and
to offer His own Body and Blood." This proposal was
embraced by Hosius and Madrucci, and by several of the
Fathers, but was finally rejected on the day of Session
by the majority.
Everything being now arranged, on the i6th of July
was held the twenty-first Session, at which the mass was
celebrated by Marco Cornaro, archbishop of Spalatro,
and the sermon preached by Andrew Dudiz, bishop of
Tiniana. The decrees having been read were almost
unanimously approved of. Hosius, however, unwilling to
oppose his colleagues, and still in favour of the change

suggested by Salermon and Torres, instead of the usual

Placet, answered, "If the decree please the holy Father,
it will also
please me;" in which he was imitated by the
Patriarch of Jerusalem. Three prelates objected to the
clause on the diverse interpretations of the 6th chapter of
St. John ;
and Stella, bishop of Salpi, was dissatisfied
with the reason assigned, in the fourth chapter, on the
subject of communicating infants recommending in its
;

stead the words of St. Paul, Let a man prove himself.

There were present six cardinals, three patriarchs,
nineteen archbishops, one hundred and forty-eight
bishops, three abbots, and six generals of religious orders
 1562.] SESSION XXII. clxXXV

SESSION XXII.
Reconciliation of two of the Legates. General state of
parties. Articles on the Sacrifice of the Mass. Placed
before the Theologians. Deputies chosen to prepare
Decrees. French Ambassador applies for postponement of
the Session. Instructions from Rome to concede the use of
the Chalice. Opinion of the Legates. Debates of the
Theologians. Their difference on one point. Debates in
Congregation. Statement of Doctrine to be prefixed to
Canons. Some difference of opinion as amongst the Theo
logians. Compromise. Proposal to give eqiial authority
to the Chapters and Canons of Doctrine. Debates on the
use of the Chalice. Concession urged by the first Legate.
Conditions proposed. Protracted debates. rguments A
used. Votes on the iise of the Chalice. On the decrees of
Doctrine and Reformation. Fresh proposal on the subject
of the Chalice. Withdrawn and another substituted.
The matter is referred to the Pope. The Session.

The proceedings of the twenty-second Session opened

i
much more favourably than had been anticipated. A
reconciliation was effected between the firstLegate and
Cardinal Simonetta, between whom an estrangement had
for some time existed,
originating in their difference of
opinion on the question of residence instructions arrived
;

from Philip, addressed to his ambassador, directing him

I
not to press for the introduction of the continuation
clause whilst a gradual, but almost general, understand
;

ing seemed to have been come to amongst the bishops,

that the subject of residence should be referred for decision
to the
Sovereign Pontiff.
With these more cheering prospects before them, the
Legates, on the igth of July, held the first General Con-
clxxxvi COUNCIL OF TRENT: [1562.

gregation, in which it was agreed that the following

thirteen articles on the sacrifice of the mass, which had
been already prepared and partly discussed under Julius,
should be placed before the Theologians.
1. Is the mass a commemoration only of the sacrifice
offered on the cross, and not a real sacrifice ?
2. Does the sacrifice of the mass derogate from that of
the cross ?
3. Christ, by the words, Do this in commemoration
Did
of me, ordain that the Apostles should offer up His Body
and Blood in the mass ?
4. Does the sacrifice of the mass benefit the receiver

only and cannot it be offered for others also, as well for

;

the living as for the dead for their sins, satisfactions, and
;

other necessities ?
5. Are private masses, in w hich the priest alone com
r

municates, unlawful, and therefore to be abolished ?

6. Is it
repugnant to the institution of Christ to mix
water with the wine used at mass ?
7. Does the canon of the mass contain errors, for which
it is be abrogated.
to
8. Roman custom of pronouncing secretly, and
Is the
in a low voice, the words of consecration, to be condemned?

9. Is the mass not to be celebrated in any other than

the vulgar tongue that is understood by all ?
10. Is it an abuse to appropriate certain masses to cer
tain saints ?

Are the ceremonies, vestments, and the other ex

11.
ternal rites, used by the Church in the celebration of the
mass, to be done away with ?
12. Is it the same thing for Christ to immolate Himself
for us, and to give us Himself to eat?
13. Is the and of thanks
mass a sacrifice only of praise
giving, or is it also a sacrifice for the
living and the dead ?
In the congregation of the following day, after establish
ing several regulations which had for their object the ex
pediting of business amongst the Theologians, deputies
were chosen to prepare the decrees of doctrine, and others
 562-] SESSION XXII. clxxxvii

to collect and report on such abuses as had crept into the

manner of celebrating mass.
At this period, the ambassador of France sent frequent
and urgent requests to his court for the presence of a
greater number of French bishops and Theologians. With
out their support, he represented that there was no hope of
carrying out any of the instructions given him and upon
;

a reply being received, that, by the month of September,

at least forty bishops and abbots would repair to the Coun
cil, he implored the Legates to delay the Session until the

arrival of those representatives of his nation and church.

,The Legates, however, felt obliged to decline acceding to
his request, but promised to refer it to the judgment of
the Fathers.
Early August, instructions were received from Rome
in

directing the Legates to yield to the demands of the

Emperor for the use of the chalice but they, from a more
;

intimate knowledge of the sentiments of the Council, in

formed the Pontiff that it seemed to them imprudent to
propose any such concession in public assembly and re;

commended that, instead of such an attempt, which they

feared might result in disappointment and failure, a general
decree should be passed declaratory of the advisability
of conceding the chalice under certain conditions, and re
ferring the decision of each particular case to the judgment
of the Holy See. With this arrangement both the Pontiff
and the Emperor declared themselves satisfied.
On the 2 ist of July the consulting Theologians began
to deliver their opinions on the articles. On that day, on
which the debate was opened by Salmeron, there were
present, besides the Legates and the French, Venetian,
and Imperial ambassadors, one hundred and fifty-seven
prelates, about a hundred Theologians, and a mixed
!
audience of more than two thousand persons. On one
point only was there any important difference of opinion
amongst the consultors, a difference which had already
existed when the articles were first debated under Julius.
Salmeron, on the very first day, opened this question by
clxxxviii COUNCIL OF TRENT: [
J
562.

asserting that Christ offered Himself for us as a sacrifice

at the last supper, a position which Soto, in his turn,
resolutely opposed.
The points agreed on were, on the 6th of August, con
signed to the deputies appointed to draw up the canons,
and were also distributed amongst the rest of the Fathers
to be considered in private. On the i ith they were laid
before a General Congregation, in which two questions
were debated. The first, which was of minor importance
and but slightly discussed, regarded the prefixing to the
canons an exposition of Catholic doctrine, which the
majority resolved should be at once prepared. The second,
as has been seen, had already divided and agitated the
Theologians to wit, Did Christ offer Himself for us to
;

the Father as a sacrifice at the last supper, or solely on

the cross. Seripando, who had been the one principal!;
employed in preparing the draught of the decrees, had
designedly omitted all allusion to this question, as one
which had been hitherto undecided, and which, in his
judgment, had better be now avoided. But no sooner
had the decrees been laid before the congregation, than
the question was mooted on the ground that Christ
;

could not be declared, in the decree, a priest according to

the order of Melchisedech, unless it were also declared on
what occasion he fulfilled that type, by using and offering
up the symbols of that priesthood, bread and wine.
Madrucci, supported by the Archbishop of Otranto,
Castagna, and very many of the Fathers, at once main
tained the affirmative, supporting their opinion by obvious
texts of Scripture, and from numerous passages from the
writers of the Greek and Latin Church. But the chief
defenders of this doctrine were Guasparre da Casale,
bishop of Leiria, and Diego Lainez, the general of the
Jesuits, the latter of whom had arrived at Trent on the
23rd of July, and first appeared in congregation on the
2 ist of August. Lainez viewed the question as one of
fact, and as such to be decided by testimony;
and adduced,
accordingly, extracts from more than forty ancient and
1562.] SESSION xxii. clxxxix

modern writers, both Latin and Greek, who assert plainly

the sacrificial act of Christ at the last supper. These
testimonies he confirmed by a lucid exposition of the
various passages of Scripture which bear upon the subject,
and replied to the only objection of moment urged against
this opinion, that it derogates from the sacrifice of the
cross. He contended that our salvation is not to be
ascribed solely to the death of Christ, though that was the
final and crowning act ;but, to the life and death of
Christ considered as a whole, and as embracing not one
salutary and satisfactory act only, but countless acts of
obedience to the will of His Father, each of which was
of infinite value, conducive to human salvation, and for
which God, as St. Paul tells us, has exalted Him.
The contrary opinion was supported by the Archbishops
of Granada, Braga, and Lanciano, and by four other
bishops their chief ground being, as has been said, that
;

the opinion which they impugned derogated from the

sacrifice of the cross. They contended that Christ
offered sacrifice indeed at the last supper, but only a
sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving, and not a sacrifice of
satisfaction and propitiation so that He did not, on that
;

occasion, offer Himself in sacrifice for us to the Father.

A third party amongst the Fathers recommended that
the decree should indeed declare that Christ offered
Himself to the Father, at that last supper, under the
species of bread and wine; but that no mention should be
made of the nature of that offering, seeing that the
opinions of the prelates did not agree regarding it. This
suggestion, as may be seen by the decree in question, in
the first chapter on doctrine, was eventually adopted, and
this with only two dissentients.
On the other chapters there was an almost perfect
unanimity of opinion; and it was even proposed that an
authority similar to that of the canons should be given to
the decrees ;
but to this various Fathers were opposed,
and the subject was dropped without being fully discussed.
Blanco, bishop of Orense, objected to defining, as in the
cxc COUNCIL OF TRENT: :
562.

second canon, that Christ instituted the Apostles priests

when he used the words, Do this for a commemoration of
me ; an objection which we shall see later supported by
other prelates, but overruled by the great majority.
The concession of the chalice was also actively debated ;

the Imperialists urging their demand, not only for Bohemia,

but for all the patrimonial states of the Emperor. The
subject was proposed to the Fathers on the 28th of August,
and the concession was warmly recommended by the first
Legate. The bishops were reminded of similar permis
sions granted by various Councils and Pontiffs, and of the
advantages which might result, in various provinces, by
relaxing on this point the discipline of the Church. A
paper to the following purport was also placed in the
hands of the Fathers :
Ought the use of the chalice to
"

be granted, to the different states of the empire, under

the annexed conditions. That whosoever received the
communion under both kinds should profess his belief in
all Roman doctrine ;
his adhesion to all the rites of the
Roman Church and his readiness to receive, and to com
;

ply with, all the decrees that had been, or that should be
passed in the Council of Trent. That pastors and
preachers, in the aforesaid countries, should declare their
belief, and likewise teach, that the custom of communicating
under one kind, as approved of and practised by the
Church, was good and laudable, and such as ought to be
observed wherever the Church had not chosen to grant
the requisite dispensation that they should profess obedi
;

ence to the Sovereign Pontiff, as the head of the Church,

and render due obedience to their other prelates that ;

communion should only be given to such as had prepared

themselves for its reception by contrition and confession;
and that the Ordinaries should carefully guard against
every profane, irreverent, and sacrilegious act, which
might otherwise be feared from the use of the chalice."
It was also proposed to decide, whether the power of

granting this permission should be vested in the Ordi

naries, as the delegates of the Apostolic See, with ability
 1562.] SESSION XXII. CXC1

to depute that authority to the parish priests of their

respective dioceses. The above demand, it may also be
remarked, was subsequently limited to the states of Ger
many andof Hungary.
On
the 27th of August, the day before the scrutiny was
to be proceeded with, the Bishop of the Five Churches

urged upon the Fathers the various obvious reasons of

expediency which should lead them to accommodate the
discipline of the Church to the wants and circumstances
of the times. The Council of Constance, he remarked,
was the first to enforce the prohibition, which, after being
in part relaxed by the ensuing Council, was renewed in its
former rigour by Pius II.; whilst Paul III. and Julius III.
had granted permission to remove it. To the Greeks,
meanwhile, not only had this concession been made, but,
in many other particulars, were they permitted to deviate
from the rites of the Latin Church.
It was perhaps to have been expected that, on a ques
tion of variable discipline, a change in which was so

urgently requested by some of the most powerful princes

of Christendom, little difficulty or opposition would have
arisen but the very contrary happened in the congrega
;

tions. The first and foremost opponent of the concession

was the Patriarch of Jerusalem, who reminded the Fathers
that the very same reasons which induced the Council of
Constance to issue the prohibition were still in full force;
observed that the permissions granted on that point had
not produced the anticipated effects to which he added a
;

consideration which had the most powerful influence with

|

!the Fathers, that there was great and just reason for
fearing
lest the concession of the chalice might countenance and

spread still further an heretical opinion, already but too

prevalent, that as much is not contained under one species
las under both.
The Archbishop of Granada, on the other hand, urged
n the arguments adduced by the Bishop of the Five
(Churches, whilst other prelates recommended various
idditions to the conditions already proposed : such as,
cxcii COUNCIL OF TRENT: [1562.

that communion under both kinds should only be ad

ministered to those who communicated at mass, and thus
prevent the necessity of reserving the Eucharist under the
form of wine that the use of the chalice should be limited
;

to certain appointed days, on which others were not to

present themselves to communicate under one kind, that
so a diversity of rite might be avoided whilst to others
;

it seemed advisable that the whole matter should be re

ferred for decision to the Sovereign Pontiff. powerful A

impression was also produced on the minds of the Fathers
by the opinions expressed by a German bishop, Leonard
Haller, bishop of Philadelphia and suffragan of the Bishop
of Eistat, who declared that there might be danger in re
fusing, but that there was much more danger in conceding
the request made in support of which position he adduced
;

so many cogent reasons, that his vote carried with it the

concurrence of very many of the Fathers. Neither was he
the only German prelate who resisted the demand. The
Bishop of Chonad, and, as was believed, the Bishop of
Lavenmuntz, were also against the concession in addi ;

tion to whom, many of the proctors sent from Germany,

though they had not a vote in the assembly, privately made
it known that they were directly opposed to any change of
discipline in this regard.
Thedebates on this subject, which had begun on the
28th of August, continued until the 6th of September.
The principal objections to the grant may be reduced to
the following the danger that attends any change in an
:

important and general article of discipline the fact that ;

the conditions imposed by the Council of Basil and by Paul

III. had not been observed, and the consequent futility of
their dispensations the inconvenience of a diversity of rite
;

in the same church the existence of the same causes

;

which moved the Council of Constance to prohibit the use

of the chalice, and especially the danger of spilling the
elements the difficulty of reserving it, and of bearing it to
;

the sick resident in the country the clearness of wine in

;

many places the persuasion that the demand arose from

;
1562.] SESSION XXII. CXC111

an heretical notion on the question of the Eucharist; the

likelihood that a similar request would be made in other
countries and the consciousness that this was but the first
;

of a series of innovations contemplated in the discipline

of the Church.
Upon taking the votes they were found to be to the
following effect fourteen prelates advised that the matter
:

should be deferred thirty-eight were for refusing, twenty-

;

nine for granting, the request twenty-four for referring

;

the matter to the Pope nineteen wished to limit the grant

;

to Bohemia and Hungary; and thirty-one approved of the

concession, provided that the Pontiff alone had the execu
tion of the decree.
During these debates the deputies had prepared the
draught of the decrees and canons on doctrine, which they
laid before the General Congregation held on the 7th of

September. The Archbishop of Granada, who had been

one of the deputies, objected to the assertion contained in
the second canon, that, at the last supper, Christ ordained
the Apostles priests by the words, Do this for a commemo
ration of me. He cited various authors as maintaining
that the priesthood was conferred on the day of Pentecost ;

but the reply of Guerrero speedily did away with the

objections urged and the declaration, as contained in the
;

decree, was on the same day approved of by nearly every

prelate present.
The Bishop of Segovia, supported by twenty-five pre
lates, objected to the words, "and other necessities," found
in the third canon fearing lest such a declaration might
;

ive rise to acts of superstition but the majority were of

;

pinion that the words should be retained. The deputies

LOW also presented their draught of the decrees on Refor-
ation. Those decrees were originally fourteen in num-
but two of them regulating the pensions to be imposed
>er,

n bishops and parish priests, were at once eliminated ;

.nd a third decree, which limited the

jurisdiction of bishops
n the hearing of certain causes, which involved beyond
certain amount of money, was also struck out so that
;

o
CXC1V COUNCIL OF TRENT I
[l $6 2 -

the decrees were thus reduced to the eleven now found

under the twenty-second Session. The decrees in ques
tion were adopted without any modifications of such im
portance as to require notice here.
The decree on what is to be avoided, and what observed,
in the celebration of mass, was
originally divided into j

eight chapters, which descended into many minute parti

culars and regulations but it was thought more expedient
;

to leave such points to be decided by the Ordinaries accord

ing to their judgment, and the circumstances and wants

of their churches. It was, therefore, resolved to treat the
subject in general terms, under the three heads of abuses
arising from covetousness, irreverence, and superstition.
The only suggestion which needs recording was the pro
posal made to prohibit all kinds of music in churches ;

but the majority of the prelates, especially of the Spanish

church, decided that music was to be permitted, under the
conditions specified in the decree as such had been the an
;

cient custom of the Church, and as it was conducive to p iety.

Though everything was now ready for the ensuing
Session, Lanssac was urgent for a prorogation until the
arrival of the French bishops; but this delay was resolutely
refused by the Presidents, unless it should meet with the
approbation of the Fathers, which, it was soon apparent,
could not be obtained. The Bishop of the Five Churches
strove, at the last hour, to secure the best terms left him,
since the votes of the Fathers on the grant of the chalice.
He persuaded the Legates to remodel the decree which
had been prepared and they promised to propose that
;

the matter should be left to the Pontiff, with a recommen

dation, however, from the Council, that the concession
should be made in a liberal spirit. This they accordingly
did in nearly the following terms That whereas it was
:
"

clear that the subject could not at present be determined

by the Council, it was referred to the judgment of the
Pontiff that, after such inquiries as might seem to him
:

expedient, he might, if such seemed his pleasure, grant

the use of the chalice, either under the conditions already
 562.] SESSION XXII. CXCV

specified, or under such others as his wisdom and prudence

might dictate such concession being wished for, advised,
;

and approved of by the Council."

This proposal was made in General Congregation, on
the 1 5th of September but it met with so much oppo
;

sition, that the Bishop of the Five Churches urgently

requested the Cardinal of Mantua to draw up a more

simple reference to the Pontiff; which he accordingly did
in the terms in which the decree is now found towards the
close of the twenty-second Session. On the 1 7th of Sep
tember the amended form received the approbation of the
majority of the prelates thirty-eight voting against and
;

ninety-eight in favour of this method of dismissing the

[question.
On the same day, Guerrero renewed his opposition to
the second canon but, after the subject had been again
;

fully debated, it was found that, with the exception of

i
about thirty prelates, the rest of the Fathers were unani-
Imous in its favour. On the following day, the i8th of
September, 1562, was held the twenty-second Session, at
which the mass was celebrated by Pietrantonio di Capoua,
archbishop of Otranto, and the sermon preached by Carlo
[Visconti, bishop
of Ventimiglia. The decrees were almost
inanimously approved of, except the clauses which had
long been debated in congregation. Against the second
>o

mon, however, Guerrero and Dwinio were the only

)bjectors but, against the declaration that Christ offered
;

imself in sacrifice to the Father, at the last supper, the

O prelates named above were supported by the votes of
our other bishops. Aiala renewed his protest against
the words, and other necessities," used in the third
"

ion and also objected to the declaration, that the

;

:rifice of the mass perfected and fulfilled all the sacri-

ices used under the state of nature and of the law.
The decree relative to the manner of celebrating mass
s passed with but one dissentient voice and the chap-;

on Reformation were agreed

S to, after some slight
imarks from five of the prelates. The decree on the
CXCV1 COUNCIL OF TRENT: L
:
5"
2

concession of the chalice was opposed by about forty

all of whom, however, did not
prelates ;
object to the
concession, or to the reference to the Pontiff, but to that
reference being made in public Session. The last decree,
appointing the iQth of November for the ensuing Session,
was agreed to without opposition.
There were present, the five Legates, Cardinal Madrucci,
three patriarchs, twenty archbishops, one hundred and
forty-two bishops, one abbot, and seven generals of orders.

SESSION XXIII.

Demands of the French Ambassadors. Reformation re

ferred to deputies. Articles on Order placed before the
Theologians. Divided into classes. Debates. Saimeron
and Soto. Complaints of an omission in the seventh
article. Anxieties of the Legates. They write to Rome
on the subject of Residence. French prelates expected.
Deputies appointed to prepare the Decrees and Canons.
Debates in General Congregation. Changes recommended.
Lainez. Fresh draughts of Decrees. Meets with oppo
sition, on the institution of Episcopacy. New form pre
pared. Opposed by the Spaniards. Another proposed.
Which is also opposed. The canon as proposed under
Julius. Decree on Residence. Business suspended until
the arrival of the French prelates. Session prorogued.
Arrival of the French. The Cardinal of Lorraine visits
the Legates. Demands of the French. Congregations
resumed. Speech of Lorraine. Session prorogued. Votes
on the Decrees and Canons. Changes suggested. Fresh
form of the Seventh Canon. Referred to nine dep^lties.
Their judgment. Referred to the Pope. Debates on
Residence. Further prorogation of the Session. Visconti
despatched Rome.
to Session prorogued. Forms for the
Seventh Canon received from Rome. Objected to.
Additional Canon recommended. Instructions from Rome
 1562.] SESSION xxiii. cxcvii

touching Decree on Residence. Deputies appointed to con

sider Residence. Session prorogued. Articles on Matri
mony placed before the Theologians. Death of the first
Legate. Intrigues in favour of Lorraine. M
orone and
Navagero appointed Legates. Death of Seripando.
Arrival of M
orone as first Legate. He appears in Con
gregation. Departs to meet the Emperor at Inspruck.
Session prorog^led. Arrival of Navagero. Decrees of
Reformation proposed in Congregation. Debates. And
on right of voting by proxy. Return of orone. Session M
prorogued. Hopes of adjusting the differences. Proposed
to dissolve the Council. Session prorogued. Instructions
from Rome. Wish of Pius in regard of Bishops under
Elizabeth. The seventh Canon adjusted. Special meeting
of Prelates on the subject of Residence. Form agreed to.
Debates in Congregation on the Canons and Decrees of
Doctrine and Reformation. Rumour of a Protest.
Session. Dissentients to the Decrees. Prelates present.

We have now
to record the memorable events which
preceded the twenty-third Session the violent debates on
:

the origin of the institution and of the law requiring the

residence of bishops the death of two of the Legates;
;

the eight prorogations of the day of Session and the ;

j
almost unceasing difficulties which, during ten months,
|
impeded and agitated the Council.
Immediately after the Session, the French ambassador
[renewed his application to the Legates for the postpone
ment of all questions of doctrine until the arrival of the
French prelates recommending that, meanwhile, the
;

Fathers should be solely employed on the subject of Re

formation. In this demand he was supported by the
[Imperialists
but the Legates, who saw clearly that their
;

>bject
was only
to gain time for their respective sovereigns
to deal, with greater chance of success, with their contu-
lacious subjects, declined to depart from the fixed rule
)f
considering doctrine and reformation conjointly. How-
iver, the book of reformation presented by the Emperor,
cxcviii COUNCIL OF TRENT: [1562.

and the proposed at the Conference of Poissy, were

articles

secretly submitted to Simonetta, Castagna, Boncompagno,

Paleotto, and Castelli, to be examined, and such proposals
of reformation extracted from them as might seem likely
to meet with the consent of the Fathers and to be of

general service to the Church.

On the 1 8th of September the Legates placed before
the Theologians the following seven articles, extracted
from the writings of heretics, on the sacrament of Order :

1. That Order is not a sacrament, but only a certain

rite for electing and
appointing the ministers of the word
and of the sacraments.
2. That so far from
being a sacrament, Order is but a
human figment invented by men who knew nothing of
ecclesiastical matters.
3. That Order is not one sacrament only and that the
;

lower and subsequent Orders do not tend as steps to the

priesthood.
4. There is not any ecclesiastical hierarchy, but all
Christians alike are priests and for the exercise of the
;

ministry, a call from the magistrate and the consent of

the people are necessary, and he who has once been made
a priest can again become a layman.
5. In the New Testament there is no visible and external

priesthood nor any spiritual power, either to consecrate

;

or to offer the Body and Blood of the Lord, or to absolve

from sins but only the office and ministry of preaching
;

the gospel and those who do not preach are not priests.
;

6. That, in the collation of Order, the unction and the.

ceremonies employed are not only unnecessary, but per
niciousand contemptible and that, in ordination,
;
the
Ghost is not
given, and therefore it is useless
for
Holy
bishops, when they confer Orders, to say, Receive ye the
Holy Ghost.
7. Bishops are not superior to priests they have not
;

power to ordain or, if they have, it is a power common

;

also to priests and ordinations conferred by them, without

;

the consent of the people, are null.

 562.] SESSION XXIII. CXC1X

In order to save time, the Theologians were divided into

six classes, to three of which the above articles were
assigned, to be examined and discussed whilst the re
;

maining classes were appointed to deliberate on the sacra

ment of Matrimony. Their first meeting was held on the
23rd of September, at which more than a hundred and
sixty prelates and eighty-four Theologians were present,
besides the Legates and the Imperial, French, Portuguese,
Venetian, and Swiss ambassadors. The three first articles
were discussed on this and the following day when the ;

usual arguments in favour of the sacramental character of

the priesthood were adduced by Salmeron, Ferdinando di
and Diego Payva. Only one
Vellosillo, which position,
was taken by Salmeron, was disputed. contended He
that the election of individuals for ordination never be
longed to the people, and that if they ever exercised that
it was
privilege, merely by Apostolic grant citing, in ;

confirmation of this assertion, Acts vi. 3 and similar

passages.
The two next articles were then discussed and Soto, ;

when refuting the fourth proposition, took occasion to assert,

in opposition to Salmeron, that the right of electing, and
not merely of bearing testimony to, those to be ordained,
belonged to and had been exercised by the people quot ;

ing various passages of Scripture in favour of his views, and

also the letters of St. Cyprian. That right, however, he
remarked, though of Apostolic origin, appertaining as it
id to a point of
government, could be altered, and the
Sovereign Pontiffs, therefore, could regulate it according
times and circumstances seem to require now pro- :

ibiting its exercise, and now conceding it to chapters,

rinces, and others.
The two last articles were examined by the third class
f
Theologians, and particularly by Melchior Cornelio, a
ortuguese. On the seventh article he laboured especially
o prove that the celebrated declaration of St. Jerom is to
e understood solely of an equality of external jurisdiction,
hich is but a matter of ecclesiastical regulation. He also
 cc COUNCIL OF TRENT: [1562.

endeavoured to reply to Soto s objections to Salmeron on

the right of popular election, and cited the same fourth
epistle of St. Cyprian in confirmation of his views.
These discussions continued till the 4th of October,
the consideration of the sacrament of Matrimony being
deferred for the present. The Legates now entertained
hopes that the business of the Session would proceed
rapidly, and without any serious interruption or difficulty,
but they had soon to encounter hindrances, such as not
only they had not anticipated, but such as heretofore had
never been experienced. The origin of one of those
hindrances was this:
The seventh article had been changed from the form
in which it had been prepared, in an earlier Session,
\ under the Legate Crescenzio. It had, at that time, been

proposed to condemn the assertion that bishops are not

superior to priests by the law of God. These last words,
it will have been seen, were now
suppressed, not only for
fear of renewing the former disputes about the origin of
residence, but also to avoid originating other questions
closely connected with that subject. This omission, how
ever, and the motives for it, had not escaped the notice of
the Spanish prelates who, supported by the French am
;

bassador, remonstrated with the Legates on the suppres

sion. They replied that they intended to abide by their
promise to debate the origin of residence in the present
Session; but that they wished to avoid incumbering that
question with merely speculative points, which had not
been mooted by any of the modern heretics: that if, how
ever, it could be shown that the doctrine involved in the
omitted words had really been impugned by any of those
heretics, they would not refuse to consider the subject.
In reply to this challenge, the Archbishops of Granada,
Braga, and Messina, and the Bishop of Segovia produced
before Seripando various passages from heretical works,
which they considered as touching the point in question ;

but that Legate showed them that the words adduced did
not deny the divine institution of the episcopacy, but only
 562.] SESSION XXIII. CC1

asserted that the bishops of the present clay were not the
bishops of the Scriptures because, as was imagined, they
;

did not exercise the same ministry as is therein assigned

to those called bishops.
Upon the first appearance of these signs of renewed
violence on the subject of residence, the Legates de
spatched a letter to the Pontiff, laying before him three
methods of meeting that question. That they should pro
pose to have the matter referred to the Apostolic See;
or that, without defining the debated point, such penalties
and rewards should be decreed as would effectually secure
residence or, finally, that a number of the bishops should,
;

of themselves, propose that the question should be referred

I to his Holiness. Pius replied that he did not object to
any of the plans suggested, though he preferred the
second but would leave the whole to the judgment of his
;

[representatives.
Another source of anxiety w as the expected arrival of
r

[the French prelates, with the Cardinal of Lorraine at their

Seripando, upon w hom the office of first Legate
r
lead.
LOW devolved, in consequence of the illness of the Car-
linal of Mantua, was informed that various innovations
e to be attempted on the arrival of those prelates; not
in the manner of taking the votes, and in other estab
>nly

lished regulations of the Council, but also that questions

)f
great magnitude and difficulty, such as the superiority
the Pope or of the Council, the method of electing the
>f

the limitation of the number of cardinals, and

>ntiff,

such subjects were to be introduced for discussion,

>ther

pon writing, however, to Rome for information and in-

;tructions, his fears were somewhat calmed by the assur-
Lnces which he received that report had exaggerated the

langer.
To
return to the decrees of doctrine on the sacrament
)f Order. The Theologians having delivered their
)pinions, the Archbishops of Reggio and of Zara, and the
ishops of Leon, Viviers, Coimbra, and Chonad, and the
renerals of the Servites and of the Jesuits, were deputed
ccii COUNCIL OF TRENT: [1562.

to draw up the canons and decrees in accordance with the

sentiments expressed by the Consultors, with directions
to have their draught ready by the 8th of October. Before,
however, it was presented in General Congregation, it was
communicated, according to custom, to the various am
bassadors. The seventh canon, which condemned the
assertion that orders are invalid when conferred without
the election or consent of the people, was objected to by
the French envoys, as opposed to the usage of their
church. Their objections were referred to a congregation
of Theologians, who explained that they merely intended
to define that ordination is valid independently of that
consent or election. However, for greater explicitness,
the word orders was substituted for ordination.
When the draught was publicly presented on the Qth
of October, the objections and recommendations were far
more numerous than they had ever been on any other
of the doctrines previously defined. The following seem
to be the changes and remarks most deserving of notice :

The Patriarch of Venice objected to a clause which

asserted that the inferior orders received their completion
in the priesthood ;
affirming that the episcopacy is a
distinct order, and that therefore the priesthood could not
be said to be the completion of Order.
Guerrero drew attention to the omission in the seventh
canon, which, as he asserted, had been prepared under
Julius, declaring bishops to be of divine institution, and
superior to priests by the law of God ;
a doctrine, he
remarked, which he had endeavoured to show the Legates
was denied by Calvin and other innovators. Bishops, as
successors of the Apostles, he went on to say, derived their
institution, not from Peter, but from Christ ;
inasmuch as
the Apostles received their institution from Christ, and
not from the prince of the Apostles. Hosius replied that
the Confession of Augsburgh acknowledged this pre-emi
nence in bishops, and merely denied that the unction,
prayers, and other rites used in the consecration of bishops,
were of divine appointment. Guerrero was supported by
 562.] SESSION XXIII. CC111

the Archbishops of Zara and of Braga, and by the Bishop

of Segovia, who contended that the Council had not met
to condemn merely the errors of the Augsburgh Confession,
t of all the modern heretics ;
some of whom were
acknowledged to deny the superiority of bishops over
Driests, and even to assert that bishops had, by divine in
stitution, only power to preach the gospel, but not to
confer orders or confirmation.
The Bishop of Segovia objected to the declaration that
the sacrament of Order confers that species of grace
whereby we become the friends of God. He also urged
the necessity of defining that episcopacy is a distinct
order a demand in which he was supported by others
;

amongst the Fathers. This, however, was objected to by

the Bishops of Vercelli and of Nicastro, as being a point
which had been purposely omitted by the consulting
Theologians, and had hitherto been an open question in
the schools.
The Bishops of Leon, Ostuni, and Viviers contended
that, as regards order, but not as regards jurisdiction, the

episcopacy is of divine institution whilst the Bishop of

;

Aliffe, holding an opinion between the two extremes,

asserted that both the office and the jurisdiction of bishops
were from Christ, but that it belonged to the Sovereign
Pontiff to assign the precise place and manner in which
that office and jurisdiction were to be exercised.
One hundred and eighty-one of the Fathers delivered
their sentiments in a manner more or less favourable to
one or other of the above opinions and of these, fifty-
;

three supported the demand of the Archbishop of Granada

for the re-insertion of the omitted clause, whilst the rest

thought that the point had better be altogether avoided.

But the vote and reasoning of Lainez appear to have pro
duced the greatest impression on the congregation, one
entire sitting of which was occupied in hearing him. He
began by defining a thing or power to be of divine right
which is established immediately of God; and remarked that
law, considered in the abstract, is from God, but not there-
 COUNCIL OF TRENT: [1562.

fore is
every individual law immediately from Him that ;

it is neither required, nor is it always enough, for a precept

to be of divine institution, that it is recorded in the sacred
Scripture not required, as is obvious from the matter and
;

form of some of the sacraments not enough, as is proved

;

from the prohibition to eat blood and things strangled,

recorded in the fifteenth chapter of the Acts a law which
;

has also the peculiarity of being expressly declared to pro

ceed from the Holy Ghost. Again, St. Paul commands
bishops to be men of one wife women to wear veils in
;

the church and gives other similar orders, which are

;

recorded indeed in Scripture, but which were not there

fore, strictly speaking, of divine right. The Scripture, in
fact, in almost countless places, describes events and acts
as from God, which nevertheless were only mediately the
result of His operations whilst, on the other hand, cer
;

tain things are therein ascribed to men, or to second

causes, which are in reality immediately the work of God.
Thus, we read of the baptism of John, of the law of Moses,
though these and similar things were by the direct institu
tion of God. He next proceeded to observe, that as re
gards ecclesiastical power, it is of two kinds one, that of
:

order which operates by means of the sacraments which

God has instituted and this is an immutable power,
;

both its institution and its effects from the

deriving
Almighty, but a power which may, nevertheless, be illicitly,
though validly, exercised the second is the power of
:

jurisdiction, operating by excommunication and laws; and

this is not inherent in order may be
;
exercised even by
laymen is variable
;
and
;
is revocable at the pleasure of

a lawful authority.
The episcopal order, he continued, is immediately from
God in every individual raised to that rank but not so :

jurisdiction that is immediately from God only in those

;

to whom God has directly communicated it, as to Peter

and and was possessed by the rest of the
his successors,
Apostles onlybyspecial privilege and commission; whereas
by all other bishops it is enjoyed only mediately from God
 1562.] SESSION XXIII. CCV

and immediately from Peter s successor, the Pope. In

the Pope jurisdiction is unchangeable, as it was in Peter,
and in the Apostles in bishops, changeable, by the Pope,
;

though not at his mere pleasure, but for a just cause.

He next proceeded to adduce his replies to the objec-
i Itions against, and his proofs in favour of, the opinion which
he supported which presented, however, no peculiar
;

novelty, and may therefore be omitted.

In consequence, then, of these disputes on the seventh
canon, and the numerous alterations suggested in the
other decrees, Naclantus, Marino, Foscarario, and Cas-
tagna were added, in the congregation held on the 2Oth
of October, to the previous deputies, to prepare a fresh
iCildraught of doctrine. After labouring for eight days,
til
{especially at the seventh canon, they presented the result
;o the
Legates, who at once communicated the amended
brm to the Spanish bishops for their consideration and
ioa
Japproval. Bishops were therein declared to be, as regards
eir order, instituted by Christ but as all mention was
;

mitted of the origin of their jurisdiction, the Spaniards

efused to adopt the canon. They were willing, they said,
have it declared that bishops are, by the law of God, sub
ject to the Pope, and bound canonically to obey him but
;

iey, at the same time, insisted that all the privileges con-
irred on the episcopacy, as the highest order of the

tierarchy, should be openly stated, and be proclaimed to

theirs of divine right.
>e

The
Legates, whilst deliberating how to act, were visited
the three patriarchs, accompanied by more than forty
>y

relates, to persuade them not to make any further alter-

:ion in the seventh canon, as they had been led to under-
ind was contemplated. But the Legates were desirous
lot
only to avoid, if possible, all violent opposition, but
klso to obtain uniformity on a question of such import-
cance. They therefore resolved to avail themselves of a
|orm of the canon proposed by the Archbishops of Lanciano
ind of Modena, which, after
they should have expressed
In words the
explanations given by those prelates of its
CCvi COUNCIL OF TRENT: [1562.

meaning, seemed likely to obtain the concurrence of the

Fathers. Paleotto, who was employed to draw up the
proposed canon, gave it in the following words: "If any
one shall say that the power of bishops to ordain, confirm,
and teach is not of divine right, or that the power of
jurisdiction possessed by bishops was not conferred upon
them by Christ in the Roman Pontiff, His vicar, which
jurisdiction is from him derived unto them when they are
assumed unto a part of his solicitude, or that bishops are
not superior to priests; let him be anathema." Castagna
and Lainez succeeded in inducing the Italian prelates to
accede to this form: but Soto was less successful with the
Spaniards ;
Guerrero objecting to the declaration that
"bishops are assumed by the Pontiff unto
a part of his
solicitude," a proposition which he declared to be at least

doubtful. Seripando, who had been prevented by illness

from being present at the late deliberations, also objected
to the proposed form, that it was ambiguous; whereas
the Pontiff had expressly requested that, in any decision
come to on this point, all ambiguity should be carefully
avoided. Another draught, therefore, of the seventh
canon was prepared, as follows: anyone shall say
"If

that it was not instituted by Christ that, in the Catholic

Church, there should be bishops, and that they, when
assumed unto part of the solicitude of the Roman Pontiff,
His vicar on earth, are not true and legitimate bishops,
superior to priests; and that the said bishops possess not
that same dignity and that same power which they have
obtained even to the present time; let him be anathema."
To this form also Guerrero objected, declaring that
bishops are not called unto a part of the solicitude of the
Roman Pontiff, but that they are vicars of Christ, and not
of the Pope. In the following congregation he was re
plied to by the Archbishops of Lanciano and of Taranto ;

but the supposed fact that the decree had been prepared
and agreed to, under Julius, in a form more favourable
to the opinions of Guerrero, gradually increased the num
ber of his adherents. But, at length, Massarelli, bishop
 5 6 2 .] SESSION XXIII. CCV11

of Telesia, who had

also acted as Secretary under Julius,

upon examining his papers, discovered that the canon in

question, so far from having been prepared for publication
in Session, had not even been examined in Congrega
tion.* This discovery at once removed one of the main
arguments adduced by those in favour of the divine insti
tution of bishops.
Whilst the minds of the Fathers were thus busily em
ployed on the seventh canon, the first Legate, in fulfilment
of his promise, proposed a decree on residence which ;

sought, in conformity with the advice of the Holy See, to

avoid deciding on the origin of that duty, but to secure
the discharge of it by rewards and punishments. The
decree was received with general satisfaction, but all
debate on its clauses was, for the present, postponed.
In the congregation of the Qth of November, it was
agreed, at the renewed request of the French ambassador,
that the Session, and also that the meetings of the con
gregations, should be prorogued until the arrival of the
Cardinal of Lorraine and of the French prelates, who
were now daily expected. The day of Session was fixed
or the 26th of November.
On the 1 3th, the Cardinal of Lorraine, accompanied by
ourteen French prelates, made his solemn entry into
rent, and on the following day presented the royal
etters to the presidents of the Council. After these for-
alities he entered into familiar conversation with the

egates, expressing his repugnance to any diminution

hatever of the authority and jurisdiction of the Sovereign
ontiff and stating the eager desire felt in France for
;

*
As this canon was the occasion of so much debate, and was so often appealed
o, it
may be
useful to give it. The Holy Synod furthermore teaches, that
"

{hose persons are not to be heard who assert that bishops are not instituted by
Irvine right ; whereas it is most manifestly plain, from the Evangelic writings, that
our Lord Himself called the Apostles, and promoted them to the rank of
""irist

*
Apostleship, in whose place bishops are set ; nor is it to be thought that this
eminent and necessary a grade has been introduced into the Church by human
Jtitution, for this would be to detract from and to lower the providence of Godj
wanting in things the most noble."
ccv COUNCIL OF TRENT: 1
5& 2 >

a thorough reformation of all abuses, of whatsoever kind

or wheresoever they existed. As regards the proposals
which he himself meant to make, he was willing to submit
them beforehand to the presidents, or to the Sovereign
Pontiff, feeling sure that they could not but meet with
approval and support. As to his particular instructions,
he was directed to obtain, if possible, the following results:
a reformation of the Roman tribunals ;
the use of the
chalice throughout France the administration of the
;

sacraments in the vernacular tongue the use of the same

;

language in the public prayers and in the psalms sung at

Vespers in all collegiate, parochial, and Regular churches
the marriage of priests the legalisation of the seizures
;

and sales made of ecclesiastical property and such other ;

concessions as could be made to the Huguenots without

violating the law of God.
On the 1 6th of November the congregations were
resumed but on account of the great number of prelates
;

lately arrived, the two first meetings were employed in

arranging the order of precedence and the exact place of
each prelate. On the 23rd of November the Cardinal of
Lorraine appeared for the first time in General Congrega
tion ;
and the royal letters having been read, and replied
to, the Cardinal addressed the assembly on the state of
religion in France. He described the sufferings of the
Catholics in many parts of that country the priests slain
:

at the altar the holy Eucharist trampled under foot the

; ;

sacred vestments and images burnt the libraries and

;

archives pillaged and destroyed the altars broken relics

; ;

cast into the rivers;

and the dead bodies of bishops, kings,
and emperors disinterred and flung into the waves whilst ;

a civil war was devastating the whole land. He recom

mended a wise and perfect reformation of discipline and ;

concluded by professing his submission to the Legates ;

his veneration for the Sovereign Pontiff, and for the holy
Council there assembled. After a few words from the
first Legate, thfe address of the French Cardinal was fully

replied to by the Archbishop of Zara, who had been pre-

1562.] SESSION xxiii. ccix

viously selected for that purpose. The ambassador Ferrier

was also permitted to address the meeting, on the reform
ation of discipline so earnestly demanded and ably ex
plained by the Cardinal of Lorraine.
These delays, and the length at which the Fathers con
tinued to deliver their opinions on the canons and decrees,
rendered it impossible to celebrate the Session on the 26th
of November, as had been fixed it was, therefore, found
;

necessary again to prorogue The proposal was made,

it.

on the 25th, by Cardinal Seripando, who, after remarking

on the prolixity of the debates, advised that the day of
Session should be delayed during the good will of the
Council, as it seemed unlikely that any early day would
ive sufficienttime for the anticipated discussions. All
greed in the necessity of the prorogation but, as the
;

ajority were desirous that some certain day should be

pecified, it was finally agreed that within eight days the
erm of the prorogation should be arranged and accord- ;

ngly, on the 2nd of December, the i7th of that month

as fixed upon for the day of Session. It was also

rranged that the congregations should be held twice a

ay, that the remaining business might be completed by
he appointed Session.
In the congregation of the ist and 2nd of December
very violent altercation arose, occasioned by an assertion
ade by the Bishops of Gaudix and of Aliffe, that, for the
haracter of a true and orthodox bishop, it is not necessary
hat he be called, or assumed, by the Sovereign Pontiff;
question which was with difficulty set at rest by Cardinal
osius, who remarked that the point in dispute on the
^eventh canon was not whether those not assumed by the
^ontiff might be true and legitimate bishops, but whether
hose who were assumed by the Pontiff could be denied to
ar that character, a truth which the heretics denied.
On the 4th of December, the Cardinal of Lorraine
elivered his opinions on the canons and decrees. He
bjected against the assertion contained in the first chap-
r on doctrine, that, in
every law, the priesthood and
p
CCX COUNCIL OF TRENT! [1562.

sacrifice had been found united, this not

seeming to him
true of the law of nature the word servator also seemed
;

to him less suitable than salvator, the former not

having
been used by the ancient Fathers. It also seemed to him
that the matter and form of the sacrament, as named in
the third chapter, had better be omitted, as the matter of
Order cannot easily be determined but desired that the ;

imposition of hands, so frequently mentioned in the Old

and New Testament, in the consecration of priests, should
be introduced in that chapter. In all which minute par
ticulars his suggestions were followed but, in order not;

to define that the imposition of hands is essential to the

collation of the sacrament, the general terms, words and
signs, were used in the decree. On the disputes regarding
the seventh canon, he remarked that he was opposed to
defining the institution of episcopacy to be of divine right,
though there could be no doubt that the episcopal order
was immediately from God, as also, in his opinion, was
episcopal jurisdiction, in so far as it is exercised in regard;
of things supernatural; that, in days like these, when the
authority of the Pontiff was aimed at by every sect, it be
hoved them to beware of any act or word which might
seem to assail or lower that supreme dignity and con ;

eluded by proposing the following amended form for th

seventh canon "If
:
anyone shall say that bishops are
not instituted by Christ in the Church, or that they an
not, by holy ordination, superior to priests ;
let him. b<

anathema."*
In a few days, the rest of the Fathers had also give)

*
This form was proposed by him, after consulting with the Presidents,
another occasion he also prepared the following :"If
anyone shall say thrj
bishops are not instituted by Christ in the Church ; or that they are not, by
the

ordination, greater than priests or

;
that they have not power to ordain, or th
if they have that power, they have it in common with priests; or that the orde
conferred by them, without the consent and vocation of the people, are null ;
\.

him be anathema." If anyone shall say that Peter was not, by the institute
"

of Christ, the first amongst the Apostles, and Christ s supreme vicar ; and that the

is no need that there be in the Church a supreme Pontiff, the successor of Peter, aj,
his equal in authority of government ;
and that, in the Roman See, Peter s legitirns
successors unto this time have not had a right of primacy ; let him be anathema. ;
I562-] SESSION XXIII. CCX1

their opinions and it now seemed to many of them that

;

the question had reduced itself to a mere dispute about

words it being the opinion of one party that the juris
:

diction of bishops is derived immediately from the Pope,

and of the other that it is from God, but that the actual
use and matter of that jurisdiction depend upon the Pope.
Others, however, saw clearly that there would result from
the second opinion a practical limitation of Pontifical
if the doctrine held by the most eminent canonists
power,
Iwas to be followed, that the use and matter of juris-
liction, when once granted and fixed, cannot be withdrawn
limited without a just and sufficient cause.
>r This occa
sioned the form proposed by the Cardinal of Lorraine to
regarded with suspicion by Simonetta, though it was
lighly approved of by Hosius and Seripando. By the
idvice of Simonetta it was, therefore, referred for examin-
ition to nine deputies composed of Theologians and canon-
With the exception of Lainez, the decree was
>ts.*

ipproved of by the Theologians, but was repudiated by

ill the canonists.
The Legates, however, despatched the proposed draughts
)f the canons, and the objections against them, to Rome ;

nth a request that the opinion of the Pontiff might be

)mmunicated to them a few days before the Session.
In the meantime the decree on residence, which had,
has been already named, been proposed on the 6th
November, was, with some slight modification of the
inalties against non-residence, and some extension of
term allowed for absence, proposed in congregation on
loth of December. It will not be necessary to give
en an abstract of the lengthened debates which were
r

rain renewed on the

origin of the law of residence, as the
njments for and against its divine origin have been
[ready sufficiently noticed in the preceding pages. From
*
The Theologians were Pietrantonio cli
Capua, Fra Leonardo Marino, Fra
sparre del Fosso, and the Archbishops of Otranto, Lanciano, and Reggio ; the
)nists, Boncompagno, Fachenetti, Paleotto, Lancellotto, to whom Castelli was
forwards added.
CCX11 COUNCIL OF TRENT [1562-

the nature of that discussion, and the undetermined state

of the questions on the institution of bishops, it was now
evident that a further prorogation of the day of Session
was unavoidable. On the i6th of December, therefore,
Seripando remarked to the prelates in congregation, that
it would be useless to adduce
proof of the impossibility
of holding the Session, as had been appointed, on the
it was, however, for the Fathers to decide
following day ;

whether the day of Session should be left undetermined

or they would now resolve to specify it, in congregation,
within fifteen days. The latter proposal was at once
unanimously adopted.
On the 26th of December the Legates despatched
Visconti to Rome, to represent to the Pontiff the state of
the business of the Council to ascertain whether it w
;

his wish that the debated questions on the residence and

the institution of bishops should, at all hazards, be set
aside, or be at once decided according to the votes of the
majority and furthermore to obtain his instructions as to
;

the manner in which he could wish them to proceed, if

any proposal were made injurious to the rights and
authority of the Holy See.
The fifteen days being now nearly elapsed, and many
of the Fathers having yet to deliver their opinions, the j

Session was now, for the fifth time, prorogued fifteen ;

more days being allowed before fixing upon any deter

minate day for the Session.
In a letter from Cardinal Borromeo, dated January
the Qth, 1563, the three following forms of the seventh!
canon were sent from Rome: i. "If anyone shall say
that the bishops assumed by the Roman Pontiff into part
of his solicitude are not placed by the Holy Ghost to rule
the Church of God in that part whereunto they are as-i
sumed or, that, by holy ordination, they are not greater
;

"

than priests ;
(with the rest as in the form prepared by
the Cardinal of Lorraine, to wit,) or, that they have not
"

power to ordain, or if
they have it, that they have it in
common with priests; or that the orders conferred by them,
1563.] SESSION xxni. ccxiii

without the consent and vocation of the people, are null ;

let him be anathema." 2. "If anyone shall say that the

episcopal, order or grade was not instituted by Jesus
Christ in the Church; or that bishops by holy ordination
are not greater than priests, &c." 3. "If anyone shall

say that bishops are not in any way instituted by Christ

in the Church ;
or that by holy ordination they are not
greater than priests, &c."
The first of these forms was recommended in preference
to the second, and the second before the third. An eighth
canon was also to be proposed of the following tenor: "If
anyone shall say that blessed Peter was not, by the insti
tution of Christ, the first amongst the Apostles, or was not
His vicar on earth or that there is no need that there
;

be in the Church a Pontiff, the successor of Peter, and his

equal in authority of government and that in the Roman
;

See his legitimate successors even unto this day have not
had the right of principality in the Church and that they
;

have not been the Fathers, Pastors, and Doctors of all

Christians and that there was not given unto him by our
;

Lord Jesus Christ, in blessed Peter, full power to feed,

rule, and govern the universal Church ;
let him be ana
thema." On the subject of residence, the Legates were
directed to appoint such provisions as would effectually
secure and enforce residence for the future but to abstain
;

from defining it to be of divine right, in opposition to the

opinions of so many of the prelates.
These forms and instructions met with but little favour
with the Legates and others at Trent. Various alterations
were suggested and forwarded to Rome for consideration.
They also informed the Pontiff that, on the last of the
fifteen days, it had been
unanimously agreed that the
Session should be held on the 4th of February, 1563;
and that, on the same day, the Cardinal of Lorraine and
Cardinal Madrucci had been deputed to make the neces
sary alterations in the decree on residence, employing such
prelates to assist them as they might think proper to select.
The Cardinal of Lorraine was also commissioned to
CCX1V COUNCIL OF TRENT: [1563.

persuade the French prelates to accept the canons received

from Rome; but in this he met with but little success.
For they objected that the proposed form asserted the de
pendence of bishops on the Pope whereas, they repre
;

sented, it was certain that they do not depend on him as

regards order, and it was doubtful whether they depended
on him as regards jurisdiction. Then, as to the newly
proposed eighth canon the;words, rule the universal
"to

Church," seemed to prejudice the opinion that a general

Council is
superior to the Pope and they also saw diffi
;

culties in the declaration that the Pontiff is "equal to

Peter in authority of government," the word, "authority"
seeming to them objectionable, as Peter had authority to
dictate inspired and canonical writings a power which it
:

had never been pretended was possessed by the Pope.

These objections were referred to Castagna, Boncompagno,
Fachenetti, Paleotto, and Castelli, to be considered, and,
if
possible, obviated.
The congregations, which had been suspended from
the 8th of January, the day on which the two cardinals
1

had been commissioned to adjust the decree on residence,

were resumed on the last day of that month, on which the
Bishop of Augsburgh appeared as ambassador from the
Duke of Savoy.
In the midst of these difficulties, the 3rd of February,
the eve of the appointed day of Session, having arrived,
the first Legate proposed that the Session should be
deferred until the 22nd of April and that, in the mean
;

time, besides the settlement of the two debated questions,

the Fathers should occupy themselves with the abuses that
had crept into the sacrament of Order that the Theo ;

logians should be employed in considering the sacrament

of Matrimony and, lastly, that two congregations should
;

be held on each day: that of the morning being engaged

in attending to the debates of the Theologians, and that
of the evening in considering the aforesaid abuses. The
Archbishop of Braga objected to so distant a day, and
proposed, with much vehemence, that the prorogation
1563.] SESSION XXIII. ccxv

should extend to three weeks only, in which opposition

he was supported by the votes of 58 prelates; but the
proposal of the Legate was carried by a large majority, by
the votes, that is, of 136 Fathers.
Eight articles on Matrimony were at once placed before
the Theologians, who were divided into four classes, cer
tain of the articles being assigned to each class. The first
congregation of Theologians was held on the Qth of
February ; but, as the intention of publishing decrees on
this sacrament, in this Session, was not carried into effect,
the result of their deliberations will be given in the section
on the twenty-fourth Session.
Early in March the first Legate, the Cardinal of
Mantua, died at the age of 58. The Imperialist and
French prelates used every effort to have the Cardinal of
Lorraine succeed to his honours but Seripando, upon
;

whom that power naturally devolved, wrote immediately to

Rome, requesting the Pontiff to appoint a Legate of tried
experience, and of an age and a position to take pre
cedence as the first Legate. Pius, in order to anticipate
the intrigues which he foresaw in favour of the French
cardinal, immediately appointed the Cardinals Morone
and Navageroas his Legates, assigning the
precedence to
the former. The death of the first Legate was almost
immediately followed by that of Seripando, who died of
fever on the i;th of March.
After the death of these prelates, though all public
business was suspended whilst waiting for the arrival of
the new Legates, continued efforts were made to bring the
Fathers to an agreement on the two vexed questions of
the institution and residence of bishops. Morone made
his public entry into Trent on the loth of April, and was

shortly afterwards visited by the ambassadors of the Catho

lic
powers, to urge upon him the various demands of their
respective courts. On the i3th he was received in
General Congregation, and, having read the Bull of his
appointment, he briefly addressed the Fathers, exhorting
them to avoid all idle questions which tend not to edifica-
CCXV1 COUNCIL OF TRENT:

tion, but to apply themselv-es solely to such necessary

articles as the circumstances of the times demanded. On
the 1 6th, Morone set out from Trent to meet the Emperor
at Inspruck.
The delays caused by the above events rendered it
again necessary to prorogue the Session until the 3rd of
June a day which was agreed to by the majority, though
;

not without some opposition on the part of the Cardinal

of Lorraine and of many other prelates.
On the 28th of April the second newly appointed
Legate, Navagero, arrived privately at Trent having ;

recourse to this secrecy in order to avoid the usual dis

putes about precedency between the rival ambassadors.
On the 1 2th of May the General Congregations began
again to be held for the despatch of business. On that
day the deputies presented their draught of the abuses
that had crept into the administration of the sacrament of
Order, the manner of electing to bishoprics, and other
similar subjects. The Cardinal of Lorraine, who was the
first to
give his opinions on the proposed decrees, in
veighed vehemently against the manner in which the
deputies had discharged their task; condemned the ordi
nation of titular bishops; the manner of electing cardinals;
the custom of entrusting bishoprics to cardinal deacons ;

the desuetude into which the exercise of the minor orders

had fallen and concluded by proposing, in lieu of the
;

scheme of reformation offered, four Chapters drawn up by

himself as a remedy for the abuses complained of. He
was supported by the Archbishop of Granada, but opposed
by the Archbishop of Lanciano, who, by an inadvertent
attack on the absent German prelates, gave occasion to a
new question of difficulty the right of voting by proxy.
But, in the midst of the discussions on this subject, the
first
Legate arrived at Trent, and his presence, added to
the necessity of again proroguing the Session, suspended
this inopportune and angry debate. It was at once unani

mously resolved that the Session should be postponed

until the i5th of June.
1563.] SESSION xxiii. ccxvii

In the early part of that month the examination of the

draught of abuses in Orders was resumed. Many altera
tions, and some of great magnitude, were proposed by
various prelates, but not approved of by the majority.
Meanwhile, the first Legate entertained hopes of seeing
the previous violence and debates brought to a peaceful
conclusion, by passing in Session such points as all the
Fathers agreed upon, and omitting all contested questions.
Various favourable circumstances tended to this result ;

one of which was a project, suggested by Ferrier, for

dissolving the Council at the close of the next Session,
and holding in its stead national Synods, in which such
reforms as might be suitable to each country should be
proposed and resolved on, but not carried into effect with
out the approbation of the Pontiff. Not only the Cardinal
of Lorraine, but even two of the Legates were favourable
to this method of extricating themselves from their present
difficulties and Pius was known to be also inclined to
;

wards it.
With these more pleasing anticipations it was proposed
and unanimously resolved that the Session should be
further prorogued until the i5th of July.
On the 1 6th of June the Legates received letters from
Rome which left them at full liberty to act according to
their judgment on all questions of doctrine and reforma
tion this permission being even extended to matters
;

relating to the College of Cardinals, to the entire removal

and suppression of all coadjutor and titular bishops, the
existence of which had been so loudly denounced in the
previous congregations one of the prelates, the Bishop
:

of Gaudix, not hesitating to declare that titular bishops

had been introduced into the Church by the device and
artfulness of the Devil, and by the slothfulness of prelates.
It may also be remarked that
it was the wish of Pius

that, when
treating of legitimate bishops, it should be de
clared that the bishops assumed and created by or under
Elizabeth were not lawful bishops and that the queen
;

herself should be denounced as a schismatic and a heretic.

ccxv COUNCIL OF TRENT:

But, upon the representation of the Spanish ambassador

thatany such act would entail the murder of the few re
maining Catholic bishops in England, the purpose was
abandoned.
The Legates at length directed the deputies who had
drawn up the scheme of reformation to reconsider their
draught, and to make such alterations as the votes of the
Fathers seemed to require; omitting, however, until the
next Session, the decree on the election of bishops, as the
opinions of the Fathers were so various and conflicting on
this head. It was also resolved to eliminate the con
demnation which had been prepared of titular bishops to ;

recommend the restoration of the offices of the minor

orders and, above all, to provide for the establishment of
;

ecclesiastical seminaries.
As regards the seventh canon,* a suggestion made by
the Archbishop of Otranto at last removed the main diffi
culties which had so long existed on that subject. Instead
of declaring bishops to be by institution of Christ, as the
Spanish prelates demanded, it was resolved to use the
words by divine ordination ; thus leaving undecided
whether that ordinance or ordination was immediately
from God or from the Sovereign Pontiff. This obstacle
removed, the Legates, in order to do away, if possible,
with the remaining impediment to the progress of the
Council, assembled, on the 7th of July, a special meeting
of the cardinals and of thirty of the most eminent pre
lates selected from various nations. After many hours of
debate, the form proposed by the Cardinal of Lorraine on
the question of residence was set aside, and that originally
proposed by the Cardinal of Mantua adopted, but with
some slight alterations and at the same time all the
;

decrees and canons on the sacrament of Order were ad

justed and agreed to.

*
It appears to have been afterwards
placed as the sixth in order, the subject being
divided into two canons.
1563.] SESSION xxni. ccxix

On the Qth of June the result of these deliberations was

General Congregation, when there were found
laid before a
to be 227 votes in favour of the two decrees, as then pre
sented some slight changes, however, being suggested,
;

which were confided to Marino, Foscarario, Castagna, and

Paleotto to be carried into effect. The Spanish prelates
were, however, still urgent for the insertion in the seventh
canon of the words by the institution of Christ, repre
senting that the phrase by divine ordination might even
be understood of that ordinary providence of God by
which all things are by Him ordained or permitted. But
the dissentients scarcely amounted to even a fifth part of
the Fathers.
On the loth of July the decrees on the abuses of Order
were proceeded with, and completed by the I2th; the
Cardinal of Lorraine being the author of the clause which
declares the obligation of residence to attach to cardinals
as well as to bishops.
On the 1 4th of July was held the last General Congre
gation, to complete the necessary arrangements for the
next day, the day of Session. It had been rumoured that
the Spaniards had resolved to protest in open Session, if
the words demanded by them were not inserted into the
seventh canon. They were supported by six other pre
lates, not of Spain, namely, the Bishops of Aliffe, Verdun,
Ostuni, Massa (near Naples), Caiazzo, and Monte di Jesi;
but, by the intervention of the Spanish ambassador, the
threatened protest was abandoned.
Thus, at length, after so many prorogations and diffi
culties, the twenty-third Session was celebrated on the i5th
of July, 1563. The mass was said by the Bishop of Paris,
and the sermon preached by the Bishop of Aliffe. The
Bishop of Castellaneta, who acted as secretary in conse
quence of the illness of Massarelli, read the bulls appoint
ing the two new Legates the credentials of the various
;

ambassadors who had arrived since the last Session and ;

the letters that had been addressed by the Christian

princes to the Council, namely, from the King of Poland,
ccxx COUNCIL OF TRENT [1563.

the Duke of Savoy, the Queen of Scotland, and the King

of Spain. The celebrant then read the decrees and canons
on the sacrament of Order.
All the Fathers received them unconditionally, with the
usual Placet, except six. Amongst these were the Bishops
of Segovia and of Vico, who declared their acceptance of
the sixth and eighth canons, but hoped that they would
later be further enlarged and explained. With them
agreed the Bishop of Gaudix, adding also a wish for the
representing clause. The Bishop of Ostuni also hoped
that the sixth canon would be rendered more explicit ;

whilst the Bishop of Nicastro, on the other hand, expressed

a wish that if the sixth and eighth canons were rendered
more full and explicit, the fourth chapter of doctrine
should give a complete statement of the supreme authority
and jurisdiction of the Pontiff.
The decree on residence was next proposed and admitted
with a simple Placet by all but eleven some of whom
;

expressed a fear lest it might be interpreted as asserting

the divine origin of the law of residence, contrary to the
judgment of the majority of the prelates, whilst the Bishop
of Viterbo thought the penalties inflicted on non-resident
curates too severe. The rest expressed various wishes in
regard of the College of Cardinals, the Bishop of Feltri
alone offering any violent opposition to the decree.
The rest of the decrees of Reformation were received
without opposition or comment except on the part of six
;

of the Fathers, who noticed some minute particulars on

which they could have desired a more full explanation.
The decree of Indiction was unanimously agreed to.
Visconti says that two hundred and twenty voted on the
day of Session, of whom two hundred and eight were
bishops. Le Plat does not give his usual list at the close
of this Session.
1563.] SESSION xxiv. ccxxi

SESSION XXIV.

Legates wish to bring the Co^mcil to a close. Opposed

by the Count di Luna. Who wishes that the Protestants
should be again summoned. Remaining Articles of Doc
trine consigned to select Theologians. Deputies chosen to

prepare the Decrees. The Pope wishes the speedy con-

chision of the Council. Leaves the Reformation of the
Cardinals in the hands of the Council. Directs that the
demands of the various Princes be conceded. Forty -two
Chapters on Reformation prepared. Their important
nature. On Clandestine Marriages. Doubts regarding
the power of the CImrch to annul them. On Benefices with
Ciire. Opposition on the part of the Cardinal of Lorraine.
-
He is pacified. Reform of the abztses of Secular
Princes. Debates on the Sacrament of Matrimony.
Votes on annulling Clandestine Marriages. New Canon
proposed by Lorraine. Arguments for and against an
nulling Clandestine Marriages. Seventh Canon modified.
Chapters on Reformation reduced to twenty. Decrees
and Canons remodelled. Additional Chapter on Reform
ation. Remarks in the final Congregations. Votes on
a new form of Decree on Clandestine Marriages. The
Pope diss^lades from passing any Decree on that subject.
Public Discussion ordered. Arguments used. No satis
factory result. Session prorogued. The Proposing Clause.
Decrees on Reformation prepared again in Congregation.
Remarks and suggestions made. Three Congregations
consider them. Fresh Draiight of Decree on Clandestine
Marriages. Renewed Debates.- Question decided by the
"Placet" Residt. Attempt to limit the prerogatives of
Archbishops. Proposing Clause explained. Final Con
gregation. Opinions of the Fathers. The Session.
Dissentients. References to the Pontiff. Changes re
quired in some of the Decrees of Reformation, in regard of
A rchbishops.
CCXX11 COUNCIL OF TRENT :
[1563.

The Presidents, filled with joy at the happy termination

of the last Session, were eager to bring the Council to a
close. In this, however, they were openly and secretly
opposed by the Count di Luna ;
who appealed to the
Legates again to summon the Protestants to the Council.
Morone, who saw that delay was the object aimed at,
replied that any such invitation would not only be useless,
but expose the authority of the Council to be contemned,
and would cause unnecessary loss of time; and that, there
fore, he should resist it, and proceed rapidly with the
business of the Council.
In pursuance of this declaration, it was resolved to con
sign the remaining articles of doctrine, such as indul-
monastic vows, and similar questions, to a select
fences,
ody of Theologians, who should be commissioned to
collect a list of articles of faith, reformation, and abuses ;

which list, when completed, was to be delivered to deputies

from amongst the Fathers, that the necessary canons and
decrees might be framed, and placed as early as possible
before the congregations.
In this resolution they were privately confirmed by the
Pontiff who also, in public consistory, expressed his joy
;

at the manner in which the last Session had terminated,

and announced to the cardinals his determination that
the reformation of their body should be left entirely in the
hands of the Council. But the Count di Luna renewed
his remonstrances, objecting to the proposed method of

expediting the business of the Council by means of

deputies, and endeavoured to induce the other ambas
sadors to unite with him in this protest. Pius directed
his Legates not to yield, but to proceed with the real
business of the Council and urged them to apply them
;

selves especially to reformation of discipline complying

:

in everything, as far as they safely and conscientiously

could, with the demands of the various princes and
nations and this without sending any more for instruc
;

tions and directions from him.

The Presidents, accordingly, shortly afterwards placed
1563.] SESSION XXIV. CCXX111

before the Cardinal of Lorraine and the ambassadors

forty-two Chapters of Reformation, of such importance
and magnitude that the most sceptical were now con
vinced that the work was to be done effectually and in
earnest.
Two only of the proposed articles occasioned any very
serious debate the first was the proposal to render clandes
:

tine marriages thenceforth null, a law which was urgently

demanded by the French prelates, who also desired that
the marriages of children, without the consent of their
parents, should also be declared void ;
fixing, however,
a certain age beyond which the consent of parents would
be no longer necessary. The opposition to this demand
arose from doubts whether it was in the power of the
Church to annul such marriages, and also whether it were
wise and advisable to enact so important a regulation.
The second disputed article regarded the providing for
benefices with cure of souls, many bishops objecting to
the custom by which benefices falling vacant during
certain months of the year were reserved to the Sovereign
Pontiff to be distributed ;
whereas it was contended each
bishop in his own diocese should have the distribution
of this patronage, as he was best able to judge to whom
such benefices should be confided. How much would
hereby be taken from the Pontiff and given to bishops
is obvious. Three methods of meeting the proposal were
suggested to the Legates. First, that all benefices with
cure should, in whatsoever month they fell vacant, be
bestowed by the bishops but that, as a compensation, all
;

simple benefices benefices, that is, without cure of souls

should thenceforth be distributed by the Pontiff.
Secondly, that benefices should only be given in forma
digmim a term of the Dateria, implying that the indi
vidual on whom the benefice was conferred should present
himself before the bishop, and prove himself worthy and
competent to discharge the duties of the benefice :
or,
should neither of the above proposals meet with the con
currence of the prelates, that the Pope should confer the
ccxxv COUNCIL OF TRENT:

benefices which fell vacant

during his months on fit per
sons, and on such only as belonged to the diocese in
which the benefice was situated, selecting also the incum
bent from a list of individuals furnished him by the
bishop.
But, besides these difficulties, some opposition was
raised from another quarter, and on other grounds.
Ferrier who saw his favourite project of a dissolution of
r

the Council, to be followed by national Synods, likely to be

superseded and the Cardinal of Lorraine who had
looked forward to the presidency of the Synod to be held
in his own country resolved to throw such impediments
in the way as might at length force the Legates to recur
to their original purpose. The reforms proposed, it was
represented, were so vast, that years would be spent in
adjusting them to the satisfaction of the Council
;
the
authority and just rights of the Pontiff were being sacri
ficed;
in a word, they who had been the most urgent for
reform were now the least zealous in its favour and the
;

Pontiff and his Legates, who had hitherto been accused

of delaying and fearing that reform, were now reproached
with hastening too rapidly, and conceding too unsparingly.
But the opposition of the cardinal was speedily removed,
by admitting him to increased confidence, and treating him
as if he had been really one of the Papal representatives ;

and the Legates were further confirmed in the resolution

to proceed as speedily as possible, by the exhortations of
the Pontiff to do their duty and fear not.
Another source of anxiety was the anticipated opposition
to the proposed reforms in the interference, exercised by
Secular princes and others, in the affairs of the Church,
and especially as regards the episcopal order; the com
pliant of many of the bishops being that they were more
hindered in the discharge of their duties, and that greater
evils were produced in the Church by that interference
than by any other cause whatsoever.
In the meantime, the Legates and Cardinals were ac
tively employed on the proposed Chapters of Reformation ;
1563.] SESSION XXIV. CCXXV

in making, that is, such additions and alterations as had

been proposed by the various ambassadors and prelates ;

whilst the time and attention of the Fathers were occupied

by the decrees and canons on the sacrament of Matrimony.
It will be remembered that certain articles on this sacra
ment had been consigned, early in February, 1563, to the
Theologians, to be by them examined and reported on.
In the first congregation,* Salmeron, after having ad
duced the usual proofs that matrimony is a sacrament, and
contended that, even though clandestinely contracted, it
does not cease to be a sacrament that the consent of
;

parents is not necessary to the validity of the contract ;

proceeded to argue that it is, nevertheless, in the power of

the Church to render that consent essential and necessary ;

the Church having authority to establish, as she had in

times past established, new essential and diriment impedi
ments of matrimony. These opinions were not, at that
time, much contested, in the various meetings of the
Theologians which continued to be held daily. In fact,
on two points only was there, then, any serious difference
of opinion the first of these being, whether every mar
;

riage between Christians is a sacrament ;

or that mar
riage only which is blessed by a priest ;
the former
opinion being held by the whole body of Theologians,
with only two or three exceptions. The second question
was, whether it was advisable to declare all clandestine
marriages null; for, on the power of the Church to estab
lish such a law, no controversy, as has been said, arose

amongst them.
The canons and decrees having been framed in accord
ance with the opinions of the Consultors were placed before
the congregations, almost immediately after the termination
of the twenty-third Session ;
and the prelates continued,
during fourteen meetings, to deliver their opinions on the

February Qth, 1563.

CCXXv COUNCIL OF TRENT: _
1
5^>O

proposed draught. The concluding votes were given on

the last day of July.
The question most discussed was the proposal to annul
clandestine marriages ;
but at length there were 144 votes
in favour of annulling them or of its practical equiva
lent;
the disabling, that is, all persons from contracting
marriage under such circumstances whilst the rest of the
Fathers were for retaining the actual usage and law of the
Church. Amongst the latter were the Legates Hosius
and Simonetta, whilst Morone remained neutral. The
decree, however, prepared on this subject, was not approved
of, and the deputies were directed to draw up a fresh

form, which was again submitted to a public examination.

But it will be well to give a brief account of what passed
in congregation on this important subject. At first, the
debates on the question were confined to a decree on Re
formation, which it was intended to place after the canons;
and, as one of those canons anathematised those who
should deny the validity of clandestine marriages previ
ously contracted, it was declared, in the appended decree
on Reformation, that all marriages that should thenceforth
be celebrated without the presence of at least three wit
nesses, or without the consent of the parents of the con
tracting parties if the
bridegroom had not passed his
eighteenth, and the bride her sixteenth year should be
considered clandestine and null. It was therefore origin
ally intended that the subject should be treated as a sim
ple regulation of discipline, and not defined as an article
of faith;
as dogmas had never, hitherto, been defined by
the Council in opposition to any considerable minority,
whilst matters of Reformation were decided by the actual
number of votes. But the debates which ensued caused
this method of introducing and adjusting the question to
be abandoned.
It was on the 24th of July that the prelates began to de
liver their opinions in General Congregation. The Cardi
nal of Lorraine, who spoke first, proposed that an additional
canon should be prepared, condemning the opinion of
1563.] SESSION xxiv. ccxxvii

Calvin, that difference of religion, or the affected and

voluntary absence of one of the parties, or cohabitation
become irksome, dissolves the bond of marriage. This
proposal, which at first had only forty-four votes in its
favour, was eventually carried into effect. He then enume
rated the civil and moral evils which result from clandes
tine marriages, and from the marriages of children without
the consent of their parents ;
recommending, however,
that instead of parents (parentum), the word fathers
(patrum) should be substituted.
Madrucci was against any alteration in the actual law
and practice of the Church, except so far as might be
necessary to correct abuses. He was followed by the
Patriarch of Venice, who not only denied the prudence of
the projected changes, but the power of the Church to
make them. He contended that a sacrament which has
all that is essential to it, and is only defective in certain

outward solemnities or acts of propriety, cannot be ren

dered null that the essence of matrimony consists in the
;

mutual consent of the contracting parties, whilst the other

solemnities were merely matters of decorum or of testi
mony and proof, the absence whereof cannot affect the
validity of the contract. And this argument, he continued,
was even more urgent in the case of children marrying with
out the consent of their parents for, in addition to annulling
;

a sacrament, there was a violation of that natural liberty

which all possess upon coming to the age of puberty.
The Archbishop of Granada maintained that the Church
has power to establish these diriment impediments she :

had already exercised a similar power, so far even as to

annul marriages, actually contracted and consummated,
between believers and unbelievers and further illustrated
;

his argument by remarking, that though penance is a

sacrament the Church has declared that absolution, given
by any other than the proper pastor of the penitent, is
null and without effect.

Castagna, archbishop of Rossano, one of the most able

canonists of his day, said that, though it was the more
ccxxv COUNCIL OF TRENT:

common opinion of divines, that the Church has power to

establish new diriment impediments, the contrary opinion
was, nevertheless, maintained by many, and that, there
fore, it would be unwise in the Council to decide on such
a question. Neither, in his opinion, did the examples
and illustrations adduced meet the case in point for, in ;

other cases, persons previously able were indeed disabled

from validly performing a certain act, but here it was pro
posed to render certain things essential to a sacrament
which had not previously been considered necessary. This,
he contended, was to change the essence of the sacra
ment, a power which the Church does not pretend to
possess. To one or other of these opinions the rest of
the Fathers acceded the debates on invalidating clandes
;

tine marriages, and marriages celebrated without the con

sent of parents, being continued till the 23rd of August.
A canon had also been proposed anathematising those
who assert that the bond of marriage is dissolved by adul
tery. But the Venetian ambassadors, on the iith of
August, represented that, unless the draught were altered
great scandal and evil would be produced in some of the
dependencies of their republic, as in Candia, Ciprus,
Corfu, Zante, and Cephalonia, in which islands, and in
other places, it had been the custom from time immemorial,
not only to allow divorce in cases of adultery, but also to
permit the parties to marry again, They proposed, there
fore, that the canon should be changed into the form in
which it is now found anathematising, that is, those who
;

assert that the Church has erred in declaring that marriage

is not dissolved by adultery, but abstaining from the
actual condemnation of those who assert that the bond is
broken by that crime. This request, though yielded to,
met with considerable opposition.
As the day of Session was now fast approaching, and it
was found impossible to have all the decrees of Reforma
tion ready, it was resolved to omit those articles which
created insurmountable difficulties. The Chapters were,
accordingly, reduced to twenty, the Fathers being
1563.] SESSION xxiv. ccxxix

promised that the reformation of the abuses complained

of, as occasioned by the interference of secular princes,
should be entered upon in the ensuing Session. Private
congregations were also held in the houses of the Cardi
nal of Lorraine, the Archbishop of Otranto, and the Bishop
of Parma, that the decrees on Reformation might be pre
pared in such manner as speedily to pass in congregation.
The decrees and canons of doctrine were also remodelled,
and the whole was laid before the Fathers on the I5th of
September.
The ambassador of the King of Spain requested and
obtained the insertion of an additional decree on Reforma
the first instance, to the juris
tion, referring all causes, in
diction of the Ordinary. On the ;th of September the
Fathers began to give their votes in General Congregation
on the newly framed canons and decrees on Matrimony.
The following are some of the principal remarks made by
the various prelates :

The Cardinal of Lorraine objected to the third canon,

which condemned the assertion that the Church has only
power to impose the same impediments as are recorded
in Leviticus, and neither more nor less proposing that
;

the words nor less should be omitted and the canon

;

was framed accordingly. Some debate also again arose on

the seventh canon, which, it has been said, was framed
so as to meet the representations of the Venetian ambas
sadors but the votes of the majority were in favour of its
;

retention.
But the decree on clandestine marriages was now also
the chief subject of discussion and difference. Various
modifications of the decree were suggested two witnesses ;

were proposed as sufficient but this being thought an

;

incomplete security, it was recommended that the pre

sence either of a notary or of the parish priest should be
also required. Various evils and difficulties
being sug
gested as likely to result from favour of the
determining in

notary, it was at length resolved to make the presence of

the parish priest necessary. The French bishops desired
CCXXX COUNCIL OF TRENT:

that, besides the mere presence of the parish priest being

commanded, it should be declared that he presided at
(praefuerit) the marriage;
but this was rejected on the
ground that all that was
sought for by his presence, how
ever obtained, was to secure a valid and unimpeachable
testimony to and proof of the marriage. The discussions
on this subject were conducted with great warmth, one of
the Patriarchs declaring that the proposed decree was
directly opposed to the law of God, and that he would
resist it at the peril of his life.
On the loth of September, when the votes had been
all
given, they were found to divide themselves into four
classes. The first and second class respectively denied
or asserted the power of the Church to annul the afore
said marriages the third admitted that the power existed,
;

and might be exercised upon sufficient cause shown, but

contended that no such cause had been proved whilst ;

the fourth advised that whereas there were so many

Fathers who admitted or denied the existence of the said
power in the Church, the matter should be regarded as
one of dogma, which ought not to be determined on either
side in the face of so numerous and serious an opposition.
There were, however, 133 votes in favour of the decree,
and 56 against it whilst the remainder were for various
;

and conflicting methods of meeting the evil.

The Pope also recommended to the Legates to avoid
coming to any decision on a subject so complicated and
disputed an advice which the Legates themselves were,
;

from their private opinions, already well disposed to.

However, they resolved to make one more attempt to
settle the question, and, on the i3th of September, they
summoned for that purpose a general meeting of bishops
and Theologians. Hosius, who had throughout denied
the power of the Church to annul clandestine marriages,
presided on the occasion, and briefly addressed the Theo
logians who had been selected to argue the matter, exhort
ing them to avoid all mere subtleties, and to state plainly
and concisely the reasons of their denial or assertion of
 1563.] SESSION xxiv. ccxxxi

the power of the Church on the question before them.

Fra Adriano Valentino, Francesco Torres, Salmeron,*
Peletier, and an English divine whose name is not known,
denied the power of the Church to annul, whilst Foriero,
Diego Payva, Simon Vigor, Dupre, and Fonditonio
asserted that the Church could annul such marriages.
The latter argued from the impediments imposed by the
Church in certain degrees of consanguinity but to this ;

it was
replied, that impediments more or less imposed by
nature were not to be compared to those which annulled
marriage merely to obviate evils produced by human
infirmity or vice. The parity of other similar instances
adduced was also denied; whilst Lainez urged the previous
usage of the Church during 1 500 years, though the same
evils had always existed. In a word, the main argument
on one side was the real or supposed exercise of this
power by the Church in establishing similar impediments ;

whilst the chief ground of opposition was the acknow

ledged inability of the Church to change the essence of
the sacraments, which it was contended would be the
result of annulling marriages clandestinely, but really
contracted, by parties capable by age of entering into a
contract, which contract alone, in the opinion of the
great majority, was essential to the validity of marriage,
and the parties to which contract were also, in the opinion
of the same majority, the actual ministers of the sacra
ment. By degrees the disputants increased in vehemence,
and the meeting was dissolved without coming to any
satisfactory conclusion.
It was now evident that the Session could not be held
on the 1 6th of September; accordingly, on the I5th of
that month, it was prorogued until the nth of November.
Immediately after the prorogation, the Spanish ambas
sador renewed the old demand of his court for the

*
It may seem somewhat
strange to find Salmeron s name in this list, after what
issaid of him at page ccxxv. ; but the account exactly corresponds with Pallavicino s.
C. f. L. xx., c. 2, with L. xxii., c. 9.
ccxxx COUNCIL OF TRENT:

omission, or explanation, of the proposing clause. The

real object of the court was to throw obstacles in the way
of reforming the evils occasioned by secular princes in
ecclesiastical matters;
the ambassador imagining that,
by taking out of the hands of the Legates the sole power
of proposing, such confusion might be created as would
render it impossible to pass any scheme of reform on that
head. The Legates answered that they were desirous of
abiding by their promise, and that of the Sovereign
Pontiff which was, that the matter should be referred to
;

the Fathers, and be decided according to their votes.

Thus the question rested for the present.
The decrees of Reformation were again proposed in
congregation. The Cardinal of Lorraine suggested that,
instead of worthy (digni), the words (digniores) more
worthy should be used, when describing the qualifications
of those who are to be chosen as bishops ;
a recom
mendation which was adopted. Other minute alterations,
in great numbers, were proposed by various prelates to
;

consider which three congregations were appointed, that

the decrees might be again laid before the Fathers in an
amended form. A fresh draught of the decree on clan
destine marriages was also prepared, in which, amongst
other changes, the clause annulling the marriages of
children without the consent of their parents was omitted.
This form was examined in the congregation of the I3th
of October, but the old disputes regarding the power of the
Church were revived. The Legates, therefore, resolved
that the matter should be determined by the simple Placet
or non-Placet of the Fathers. The votes were taken in
this manner on the 26th and 27th of October. The
result of the votes was nearly similar to what it had been
on previous occasions rather more than two-thirds of
:

the Fathers approved of the decree, whilst about sixty

opposed it and a few recommended that the question
;

should be referred to the Pontiff. But even this could

not satisfy or silence some of the prelates, amongst whom
were some of the most able of the canonists, such as
1563.] SESSION xxiv. ccxxxiii

Trivigiano, the Patriarch of Venice, Verallo, and Castagna,

who continued to oppose the decree with unabated deter
mination. The Bishop of Lesina went even so far as to
declare that he would not be present at the Session in
which it should be attempted to pass it.
Another subject of discussion arose from the desire of
many of the bishops to limit the privileges of archbishops.
Two archbishops and two bishops were deputed to endea
vour to come to some arrangement. At the same time,
by the interference of the Pontiff, the complaints on the
subject of the proposing clause were finally removed; that
clause being explained in the way that may be seen in the
twenty-first chapter on Reformation.
As the day of Session was now at hand, the Legates
renewed their effortshave everything ready by the
to

appointed time. Daily congregations were held the ;

decrees were placed and replaced before the Fathers all ;

suggestions were immediately attended to so that at

;

length the whole was adjusted in as satisfactory a manner

as was possible, considering the differences that existed on
some of the decrees. It was also privately arranged that
if the opposition to the decree on clandestine
marriages
could not be overcome, it should be proposed to refer the
matter to the Pontiff. On the morning of the Qth two
private meetings were held to retouch various clauses in
the decrees before they were proposed on the loth, on
which was held the final congregation on the eve of the
day of Session. On that day, in order that each prelate
might be at perfect liberty to act according to the unbiassed
dictates of his own conscience, all persons were excluded
from the congregation except those who had the right of
voting though, on other occasions, many proctors and
;

Theologians had been accustomed to be present.

The canons and decrees on marriage having been
proposed, the Cardinal of Lorraine objected to the
anathema pronounced, in the sixth canon, against those
who deny that marriage, not consummated, is dissolved by
subsequent religious profession. He also wished that the
CCXXX1V COUNCIL OF TRENT: [1563.

word ecclesiastical should be omitted from the ninth canon.

In this he was supported by Cardinal Madrucci, who also
was opposed to the impediments created, or rather
renewed, in the decree on abduction, and to the law an
nulling clandestine marriages. On this latter point forty-
seven prelates also joined in opposition, whilst others
reserved the expression of their opinions until the follow
ing day. The decrees of general discipline were then
proceeded with, and were passed with but slight oppo
sition.
On the nth of November was held the twenty-fourth
Session. The mass was celebrated by Giorgio Cornaro,
bishop of Trevigi, and the sermon preached by Francois
Richardot, bishop of Arras. After letters had been read from
Margaret, Regent of Flanders, from the Grand Duke of
Tuscany, and from the Grand Master of Malta, the cele
brant proposed the canons and decrees on matrimony.
These were agreed to by the majority but not without
;

various expressions of dissent. The first Legate objected

to an anathema being appended to the twelfth canon, and
also appealed to the judgment of the Pontiff on the sub
ject of clandestine marriages. Hosius, who was too ill to
be present, sent, on the day after the Session, a written
paper, in which he also referred himself, on the same sub
ject, to the Pontiff; and further declared that he accepted
the ninth canon, in the sense of the Council, which did
not purpose to define that the celibacy of the clergy arises
from an ecclesiastical law, but merely to cite and to con
demn the very words of Luther. Simonetta also referred
himself to the judgment of the Pontiff, on clandestine
marriages. The Cardinal of Lorraine again objected to
the anathema in the sixth canon, and to the word ecclesi
astical in the ninth. Cardinal Madrucci objected to the
fourth and sixth canons, and agreed with the Cardinal of
Lorraine in his opposition to the word ecclesiastical in the
ninth ;
and also renewed his remonstrance against the
decrees on clandestine marriages, and on abduction. The
Patriarch of Jerusalem was equally opposed to the decree
1563.] SESSION xxiv. ccxxxv

on clandestine marriages, and also referred himself to the

judgment of the Sovereign Pontiff. Other remonstrants
followed on the same subject amongst whom the most
;

eminent, from position and learning, were the Archbishop

of Otranto, Verallo, Castagna, and the Archbishops of
Matera and of Nicosia. After the votes had been col
lected, the first Legate said aloud, in the usual form :

"The canons and decrees on the sacrament of

Matrimony
have been approved of by the majority of the Fathers, but
are disapproved of by fifty-two amongst whom is the
;

most Cardinal Simonetta, Legate of the holy

illustrious

Apostolic See, who refers himself, however, to the judg

ment of the Sovereign Pontiff; unto whom also I refer
myself, being ready to approve of the decree, if it shall
meet with the approval of the Pontiff."
The celebrant next proposed the decrees on Reformation
in general, when it was found that the votes of the
Fathers required various alterations in the form read in ;

those decrees, that is, where certain privileges and powers

of archbishops in regard of bishops were concerned.
Those alterations were four in number, occurring in the
second, third, fifth, and sixth chapters. They exempt
bishops from annually visiting the metropolitan church,
that visitation being limited to the year in which the
provincial Council w as to be held
T
relieved bishops also
;

from being visited, either in their cathedral church or

diocese, except for a cause taken cognisance and approved
of by the provincial Council withdrew the minor causes
;

against bishops from the jurisdiction of archbishops, and

transferred them to the provincial Council and, lastly,
;

authorised bishops to absolve from every secret sin, even

from heresy not excepting those places where the In
;

quisition was established. Nor were these the only points

on which the votes of the Fathers were found to come to
a conclusion different from that expressed in the decrees
as read. And whereas in other Sessions the wonder and
exception had been, that on any decree proposed there
should be any objection offered, there was now scarcely a
ccxxxv COUNCIL OF TRENT: I
53-

Chapter or an important clause on which the votes did

not exhibit some sort of opposition. The votes, however,
were carefully collected and, at a late hour, the first
;

Legate proclaimed the result as follows: "All the decrees

have been approved of by nearly all; many, however, have
placed additions and alterations in various decrees which
do not change the substance thereof. In the second,
third, and sixth, some things have been noticed,
fifth,
which be adjusted in accordance with the votes of the
will

majority, and be held in as much respect and account as

if
they had been arranged in the present Session." The
decree indicting the Session for the gth of December,
with power to shorten the term if expedient, was unani
mously approved of; as also that the sixth chapter which
had been deferred, and which related to the exemption of
Chapters, should be treated of in the next Session.
There seem to have been about the same number of
prelates present at this Session as at the preceding, but
none of the usual authorities give any list.

SESSION XXV.
Joy of the Pope. He recommends expedition. The
Legates propose to close the Coimcil speedily. Opposed by
the Spanish Ambassador. Measiires to expedite business.
Prelates and Theologians chosen to prepare Decrees on
remaining articles of Doctrine. Congregations to consider
the Chapterson Reformation. Expedition itsed. Changes
and additions recommended. Reformation of Regularsand
of Nuns. The Count di Luna attempts to hinder the pro
gress of business. Illness of the Pontiff. Alarm of the
Prelates. They hasten to close the Council. Articles of
faith agreed to. Omission of all notice of Indulgences.
Articles of general Reformation agreed to. Session to con-
1563.] SESSION xxv. ccxxxvii

tinuefortwo days. First day of Session. Decrees passed.

Session prorogued to the following day. Statement of
doctrine on Indulgences prepared. Proposed and agreed
to. One alteration made. The prorogued Session.
Decrees passed. The Pope to be petitioned to confirm the
Council. Acclamations of the Fathers. Dissolution of
the Council. Joy of the Fathers. Prelates required to
subscribe the Decrees. Number ofsignaturej. Signatures
of the Ambassadors. The Pope recovers. Orders public
thanksgivings. Two of the Legates arrive at Rome. Pius
resolves to carry the Decrees into immediate execution.
Confirms the Council. The Decrees printed and sent to
the various Bishops. Bull determining the time from
which the Council became obligatory. Congregation of
eight Cardinals to see to the execution of the Council.
Acceptation of the Council. Objections against the Coun
cil. Considered. Liberty of the Council.

On the evening of the day of the Session, the Legates

despatched a messenger to the Pope, to inform him of the
result. Pius expressed his great pleasure at the praise
worthy termination of questions so important and urged
;

the Legates to proceed at once to the remaining business,

and to bring their labours and the Council to a close.
But the Legates had already anticipated the wishes of
the Pontiff; for, on the very day after the Session, they
held a meeting for this purpose, consisting of the Cardi
nals Madrucci and Lorraine, and of twenty-five prelates
from various nations. The first Legate represented to the
assembly the urgent requests of the representatives of
France, of the Emperor, and of the King of the Romans,
for the speedy termination of the Council any unnecessary
;

delay being calculated to be of great injury to religion in

those countries. Such also, they stated, was the wish of
the Pontiff, of the various princes and states of Italy, and
of Portugal and Poland ;
and he, therefore, requested of
the Fathers to use their best endeavours that the Council
might, at the latest, be concluded by the Qth of December.
ccxxxviii COUNCIL OF TRENT: [1563.

All the prelates present agreed in the propriety of this

proposal; and with the exception of the Bishops of Lerida
and Leon, who required first to ascertain the wishes of the
King of Spain, all agreed to strive to carry it into effect.
It was accordingly determined to proceed
rapidly with the
remaining decrees on Reformation, but not to urge on,
without great caution and moderation, the projected
reformation of the abuses of secular princes, of whose help
and support they would so soon stand in need. As regards
dogma but little remained to be considered, as the ques
tions of purgatory, the invocation of saints, and the use of
images, had been already sufficiently explained in previous
Councils and it would therefore be sufficient to state
;

those doctrines briefly, and to correct the abuses that had

in any way obscured them in practice : a decree, however,
of the Sorbonne, exhibited by the Cardinal of Lorraine,
on the question of images, gave great satisfaction. On
the following day five prelates were chosen to prepare
the necessary decrees on each of the above articles of
dogma and these prelates, aided by a corresponding
;

number of Theologians, very speedily framed the desired

draughts. With matters thus arranged, the general meet
ings of the Fathers began to be held on the 1 5th of
November. Their attention was first given to the fourteen
articles of Reformation which remained to be examined
and settled; and such was their earnestness in expediting
business, that on the i8th all the Fathers had delivered
their opinions. Few changes of moment were recom
mended. Two of the most important were the following.
It had been proposed that bishops should have precedence

everywhere over those in inferior orders but upon the

;

representation of the Cardinal of Lorraine that this would

be attended with much inconvenience when bishops did
not appear in pontifical robes, the decree was modified
accordingly. It was also proposed to do away entirely
with coadjutor bishops; but the same cardinal stated that,
by their means, in France, many monasteries were pre
served in existence, and that such coadjutorships were
1563.] SESSION xxv. ccxxxix

seldom or never complained of; and recommended that it

should be ordained that they should not be appointed
without a grave cause; in which he was supported by
seventy-eight votes, and by many others but little differing
from his views. Four additional Chapters were also pro
posed and agreed to. The first Chapter, at the instance
of Fra Bartolomeo de Martiri, archbishop of Braga, pre
scribed the manner in which prelates should live, and
administer their revenues; the second regarded tithes
held by laymen the third regulated the use of excom
;

munication the fourth ordered an archive to be prepared

;

in each diocese for the safe custody of records.

There were also proposed twenty-two Chapters of Refor
mation in regard of Regulars, eight of which regard
nuns. The votes on these subjects began on the 23rd of
November, and only occupied four clays. The Count di
Luna now began to renew his efforts to prevent the speedy
conclusion of the Council; but the sudden illness of the
Pontiff rendered all his attempts fruitless, as the prelates
were alarmed at the prospect of the evils which might re
sult if the death of the Pope should take place before the
Council was dissolved. The Legates and deputies laboured
assiduously to complete the decrees deriving much assist
;

ance from the examination made, whilst the Council was

sitting at Bologna, of the doctrines now to be defined.
On the 2nd of December a General Congregation was
held, in which the Presidents laid before the Fathers all
that regards purgatory, images, relics, the invocation of
saints, and certain laws of discipline. On indulgences
there was not any decree ready and it was represented
;

that, as it was a subject of some difficulty, and could not

easily be prepared without delaying the Session, it was ad
visable to omit all notice whatever of the question. This
omission, however, was a source of much regret to many
of the prelates, who agreed, however, to abide by the
arrangement, if unavoidable, rather than postpone the
closing of the Council.
The decrees on dogma passed without opposition ;
CCxl COUNCIL OF TRENT: [
T
S63.

though not without the explanation of the doctrine of pur

gatory being blamed as superficial and unworthy of the
Council.
The decrees on general Reformation passed also with
out opposition; not excepting even the section on the
exemption of Chapters, which had, in the previous Session,
caused so many protracted debates.
It was proposed that the
concluding Session of the
Council should be begun on the following day, the 3rd of
December, and finished on the 4th, to which all the
Fathers, except fourteen, readily assented.
The twenty-fifth Session accordingly began to be held
on the 3rd of December. Zambeccaro, bishop of Salmona,
celebrated the mass, and Girolamo Ragazzone, bishop of
Nazianzum, preached. The celebrant first proposed the
decrees on doctrine which were approved of by all, with
;

out remark, except by Marano, bishop of Monte, who

said that as he had not had sufficient time to consider the
decrees carefully, he should refer himself to the judgment
of the Apostolic See and by the Bishop of Gauclix, who
;

approved of the decrees, but not of the hurry in which

they had been prepared and passed.
The celebrant then read the twenty-two Chapters on
the Reformation of the Regular orders, and the twenty-
one Chapters on Reformation in general. The decrees
regarding Regulars were approved of without much op
position, as also were those on general Reformation ;

some, however, remonstrating against the twentieth Chap

ter on secular princes, as inadequate for its object; whilst
others also considered the twenty-first Chapter useless and
uncalled for.
A decree proroguing the Session until the following
day was next read, and agreed to unanimously it being
;

understood that the remaining business of the Council

was to be completed and the Council closed on that day.
Upon leaving the meeting the Legates employed them
selves in perfecting what remained to be adjusted in the
decrees for the next day and, as a general wish had been
;
1563.] SESSION xxv. ccxli

expressed that something should be defined in regard of

Indulgences, it was resolved to use the few hours that
were left in preparing a brief statement of doctrine on that
subject. Morone alone opposed the design; but as all
the ambassadors and nearly all the Fathers were in favour
of it, it became necessary to yield. The preparation of
the decree was confided to the ablest amongst the divines
and prelates who, assisted as they were by the labours of
;

the Fathers at Bologna, were enabled, in a very brief

period, to draw up a draught which was read in a kind of
General Congregation held early on the morning of the
4th of December. The decree was there unanimously
approved one alteration only being suggested and
of,

adopted. had been provided that no fixed sum of

It

money should, under any circumstances, or for any cause,

be paid for obtaining an Indulgence, and that no sus
pension of Pontifical Bulls should be allowed; but upon
the representation of the Bishop of Salamanca that the
words in question could only apply to the Spanish Cruzada,
and that to retain them would be to direct an unnecessary
reproof against the King of Spain, the clause was with
drawn and this the more readily as the decree authorised
;

the Sovereign Pontiff to do away with all abuses in the

administration of Indulgences.
In consequence of the delay occasioned by this meeting,
the Session was opened on the 4th, at a much later hour
than usual. The mass was celebrated by Niccolo Maria
Caracciolo, bishop of Catania, and, without any further
ceremonial, the business was proceeded with.
The decree on Indulgences was first read and was
;

followed by the decrees on the choice of meats, and on

festivals; on the Index, Catechism, Breviary, and Missal;
on the places occupied by the ambassadors and on the
;

reception and observation of the decrees of the Council.

These various Chapters were received without any oppo
sition, except the first on Indulgences, about twenty
bishops, principally Spaniards, remonstrating against the
omission of the clause against the Spanish Cruzada. It
R
ccxlii COUNCIL OF TRENT :

was then agreed that all the decrees, both on doctrine

and reformation, passed under Paul III. and Julius III.,
should be read. This having been done, the Fathers
were asked whether it was their pleasure that the Coun
cil should be closed, and that the Sovereign Pontiff
should be requested to confirm all the decrees
passed since
the commencement of the Council. All gave their votes
in favour of both those proposals, with the exception of
the Bishop of Granada, who said: pleases me that
"It

the Council terminate, but not that the confirmation thereof

be asked for."

The who were eye-witnesses* of the scene

historians,
that was presented by the Council at its termination, repre
sent the Fathers as filled with joy at the conclusion of their
labours, which had been extended over eighteen years ;

had produced results so important, and so far beyond

what had generally been looked for, not only in the vindi
cation of Catholic truth, but in the extensive, judicious, and
solid reformation of the discipline of the Church, in
almost all its parts where any abuse had been complained
of or salutary change recommended. Then followed the
acclamations of the Fathers, which were led by the Car
dinal of Lorraine, who also had composed them, after the
model of the ancient Councils.
The Legates next forbade, under pain of excommuni
cation, any of the Fathers to leave Trent without either
first subscribing with their own hand, or leaving an authen
ticrecord of their approval of, the decrees of the Council.
The first Legate then blessed the Fathers, and dissolved
the Council.
The decrees, authenticated by the signatures of the

*
Thus, the auditor Paleotto, says: Ubi vero ad acclamationes ventum est tune
"

ingens omnium admiratio, plausus, loetitiaque exorta est nemo erat, qui non vultu,
:

verbis, totoque corpore, summam hilaritatem significaret." Servanzio, in his Diary,

says : "Si partirono facendo una grande allegrezza, baciandosi, et
abbracciandosi
stretti, et molti molte lagrime gettando per gran letitia, dicendo
di continue, sia il
nome del Signore Dio benedetto, che ha pur finalmente dato lieto fine a questo
sacrosanto concilio."
 1563.] SESSION xxv. ccxliii

secretary Massarelli, and of the notaries of the Council, were

subscribed by two hundred and fifty-five prelates; that is,
by the four Legates, two other cardinals, three patriarchs,
twenty-five archbishops, one hundred and sixty-eight
bishops, thirty-nine proctors of absent prelates, seven
abbots, and seven generals of orders. The two French
abbots of Clairvaux and Clugni approved of the decrees of
faith without any reservation or limitation but, as regards
;

the decrees of Reformation, they merely stated that they

were willing to obey them. After the words have sub
"I

scribed," all added the proctors, who,

"

defining;" except
as such, had not any definitive voice in the proceedings.
It was at first proposed to append to the subscriptions
of the prelates those of the ambassadors, who were all still
present, with the exception of the French, as a kind of
guarantee of their future acceptation in the nations which
they represented. But the refusal of the Count di Luna
to subscribe without the clause "provided the Catholic
King consent," caused this design to be abandoned. How
ever, within two days after the conclusion of the Council,
authentic instruments were drawn up containing the accep
tation and subscriptions of the ambassadors, but separate
and distinct from those of the Fathers.
When Pius heard of the prosperous conclusion of the
Council, he almost immediately revived from the danger
ous illness under which he had been labouring. But,
being still too weak to hold a consistory, he directed, in a
consistorial congregation assembled on the 1 2th of Decem
ber, that public thanks should be returned to Almighty
God, and a solemn procession be made, on the 1 5th, from
St. Peter s to the Church of Santa Maria
Sopra Minerva.
Morone and Simonetta arrived at Rome before the festi
vals of Christmas Hosius and;
Navagero preferred, how
ever, to return to their dioceses, which were threatened to
be contaminated by the infection of heresy.
The searching reforms introduced or recommended in
the various courts of Rome,
naturally enough met with
I but little favour with some of the officers of those courts ;
CCxliv COUNCIL OF TRENT I

but, regardless of all murmurs and intrigues, the Pope

speedily displayed his resolution to carry the decrees into
full effect, both in letter and
spirit. On the of De
3<Dth

cember he publicly appointed Morone and Simonetta to

see to the execution of the decrees, as far as the consistory
was concerned directed all bishops to repair at once to
;

their churches, and the cardinals to resign those bishop

rics the duties of which they could not discharge in person ;

and announced his determination to be the first to estab

lish an ecclesiastical seminary, as an example to others,
and as a testimony of his admiration of that wise regula
tion. He also deputed the Cardinals Cicala, Vitelli, and
Borromeo to assist the two Legates in devising the best
means of confirming the Council, and of securing the
execution of its decrees.
In a consistory held on the 26th of January, 1564, the
confirmation of the Council having been publicly requested
by the Legates in the name of the Council, that confirma
tion was given in the form transcribed towards the close of
this work. The Bull of confirmation was prepared on the
same day, and signed by all the cardinals then present at
Rome. The decrees were also carefully printed, that
correct copies might be forwarded to all the bishops of the
Catholic Church. Some controversy having arisen as to
the time from which the decrees of the Council began to
be obligatory, the Pope issued a Bull, in which he declared
that, although the regulations of the Council had at once
been carried into execution at Rome, their observance
should not be considered binding throughout Christendom
before the ist of May, 1564. On the 2nd of August he
signed a third Bull, appointing a congregation, to consist
of eight cardinals, to see to the execution of the decrees
of the Council.
Pius now directed his efforts to secure the acceptation
of the Council in the various Christian nations. The
Venetian republic was the first to meet his wishes, by
solemnly accepting all the decrees, and requiring them to
be observed throughout the whole extent of its clomi-
1564.] SESSION XXV. CCxlv

nions. Portugal soon followed this example and on ;

the 2nd of July, 1564, Philip of Spain issued a decree

commanding that the Council of Trent should be received
and observed by the Spanish nation and, by another
;

edict, published on the iyth of the same month, enjoined

its observance in Sicily, and subsequently in Flanders and
Naples. The
acceptation of the Council by Spain and
Portugal entailed also its reception in their dependencies
in America, the Indies, and Africa. On the 7th of August,
1564, it was also received in Poland. As to Germany, the
Emperor Ferdinand and his son Maximilian declared
themselves ready to receive the Council, provided the
Pontiff would accede to their request for the use of the
chalice, and permit the marriage of priests. The latter
demand the Pontiff refused to comply with but on the ;

former he made some concessions, authorising various

bishops to allow the use of communion under both kinds
under certain circumstances. The power, however, of the
Protestants in the Germanic Diet rendered it next to
impossible to enforce the acceptation of the Council as a
law of the empire hence it was left to the prelates to
;

adopt and promulgate the decrees in their respective

dioceses, and to carry them into effect so far as their pecu
liar circumstances permitted. To give a full account of the
efforts made to procure the acceptation of the Council in
France the repeated demands made for its promulgation
;

by the clergy the promises of some of the French

;

monarchs the acceptance of it by the Leaguers the

; ;

opposition of the parliaments, and of the Royal Council ;

would require more space than can be spared in these

pages. Suffice it to say that, as regards the articles of
faith promulgated by the Council, there was never
any op
position whatever offered by the Gallican church to their
complete and full recognition. In all controversies those
decrees were ever appealed to as the rule of faith the ;

profession of faith of Pius IV. was adopted by all the

bishops in the provincial and diocesan Synods, and in
;

the assemblies of the clergy, those decrees have been

CCxlvi REMARKS ON THE

repeatedly recognised and, finally, even the parliaments,

;

in their resistance to the acceptation of the Council, have

declared that they reverenced and embraced the decrees of
faith, though they could not adopt its decrees of discipline,
as being some of them opposed to the liberties of the
Gallican church, and others injurious to the rights of the
crown. In a word, almost from the time of the close of the
Council until the eighteenth century, the bishops and
clergy of France, year by year, urged and renewed their
demand for the acceptation of the decrees of Trent and, ;

by means of provincial and diocesan Synods, most of those

decrees, on nearly all important points of discipline, have,
at various times, been adopted and enforced in every
diocese of France.*
Before closing these essays, it may be well to subjoin a
short notice of some of the usual objections brought against
the Council.
It is not unusual with Protestant writers to copy, without

hesitation, the assertion of Fra Paolo, that the Council of

Trent deceived the expectations formed of it, at its opening,
and to represent it as a perfect failure. So far, it is said,
from restoring unity, it has rendered a reconciliation
impracticable the reformation of discipline was scarcely
;

attempted, and, where attempted, was touched with too

sparing a hand to be effectual the jurisdiction of bishops
;

was reduced instead of being enlarged and the authority of

;

the Sovereign Pontiff was in the same proportion increased.

i. To represent the Council of Trent as in any way

influencing the conduct or confirming the separation of

any of the sects whose opinions it condemned, is to gainsay
plain facts of history. For, all these sects had completely
separated from the Church before a single decree had
emanated from the Council. The change of religion in
Germany, England, and elsewhere was an established fact

*
See Courayer s Dissertation on the Acceptation of the Council, in the Ap
pendix to Vol. iii. of his translation of Fra Paolo.
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. CCxlvII

before the Council was assembled. Before the Council,

entire nations abandoned the faith of their fathers after
;

the Council, no single instance can be adduced of any

extensive revolt from the authority of the Church.
2. Neither is it true to
say that a reunion has been
rendered more difficult since the promulgation of the
decrees of the Council. For, what doctrine is there now
prominently put forward as dividing the Catholic Church
from the innovators, which had not already been defined
by some other General Council held before the Council of
Trent ? Whether on the sacraments, or on the other
doctrines and practices of the Church, the decrees of Trent
but followed those of anterior Councils, or the received
constitutions of the Sovereign Pontiffs. There is not one
article of faith contained in the profession of faith by Pius,
which cannot be shown to have been defined, and believed,
as Catholic truth, or practised, when a practical doctrine,
throughout Christendom, long before the Council pro
mulgated or enjoined that doctrine or practice.
3. If there were any so credulous or zealous as to believe
that the Separatists would be brought back to Catholic
unity by means of the Council, they were indeed disap
pointed ;
but disappointed, in spite of the warning of
experience, and of all the past history of heresy and of the
Church. No such hope could ever have been entertained,
had they but reflected on the result of the decrees of the
earliest, as well as of the more recent, Councils. The Arian
heresy was not crushed by the Council of Nicsea nay, it
;

never was so extended, its ravages and power were never

so great, as after the Council which condemned it. So
was it after the Council of Constantinople after that of
;

Ephesus ;
and even after the magnificent assembly at
Chalcedon. Such then had been the ordinary result and ;

there was everything in the conduct, and doctrine, and

declarations of the self-styled Reformers, to prepare men s
minds for the conclusion, that the heresies of the sixteenth
century would be no exception to the rule. In fact, their
fundamental principle, or practical adoption, of the absurd
CCxlviii REMARKS ON THE

system of private interpretation their denial of all infallible

;

authority would almost necessarily preclude the possibility

;

of submission to the decrees of a Council which was based

on principles diametrically opposite. Hence, as is recorded
in the preceding pages, both Clement and Paul III.
declared that the assembling of a Council was not to be
regarded as a means of converting Germany.
Irreconcilable, then, that separation may be, and recon
ciliation impracticable but not on account of the Council of
;

Trent but on account of the denial of truths which Trent

;

did not affect to discover or first proclaim, but simply stated

and explained, in conformity with the decrees of previous
Councils and the uniform belief and practice of the
Christian world. At Trent, therefore, the scattered dogmas
were collected, but there was no innovation before the :

Council whole nations fell away since the Council, the

;

heresies condemned may count their gains, but can they

count their losses ? The former are as nothing to the
latter.
1 1. The reformation of discipline, especially in the eccle
siastical order,and government, from the highest to the
lowest ranks, cannot be denied by anyone conversant with
the state of the Church before and after the Council.
The extinction of pluralities the obligation of residence
; ;

the annihilation of the mass of privileges and exemptions ;

the establishment of ecclesiastical seminaries these and

similar regulations have produced so favourable an effect,
that the outward appearance of the Church has been
almost entirely changed and so effective and wise were
;

those regulations, that, at the expiration of nearly three

hundred years, they are as vigorous and operative as ever
in preventing those grievous evils which they were estab
lished to remedy. It is very easy to decry the present,
and to praise the past but it would be difficult to lay the
;

finger on any one century in the history of the Church

in
which the outward polity, government, and discipline
whether in the higher or inferior orders of the clergy-
can be shown to have been more pure, or free from just
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. CCxllX

subject of complaint. Neither would it be more easy to

name an age which has produced men of greater eminence
in holiness, in self-denial, in learning, in devotion to God s

glory and the salvation of men, and in all the virtues and
counsels of the Gospel, than have adorned the Church
since the time of the Council of Trent. Even Couray i
in his otherwise censorious remarks and notes inserted in
his translation of the history of Fra Paolo, acknowledges
the excellence of the disciplinarian reforms.*
III. As regards the jurisdiction and authority of bishops,
it is a fact, which the
slightest knowledge of history will
make evident, that bishops have increased in power and
honour in proportion as the authority of the Sovereign
Pontiff has been more fully and extensively exercised.
And it is also certain that the bishops, without losing one
single particle of the jurisdiction which they enjoyed before
the Council of Trent, recovered, by means of that Council,
many of the privileges of which they had, by degrees and
in various ways, been deprived so that, of all the Councils
;

ever held, that of Trent promulgated the greatest number

of decrees in their favour, and this on points the most im
portant and it might even be safely said, that all the
;

previous Councils united have done less towards restoring

their unfettered authority over their subjects, of all de

grees, and in consequent diminution of the power of the

Roman tribunals, than was effected by the single Council
of Trent. A very cursory examination of the decrees of
Reformation will establish the truth of this assertion
beyond all controversy. And this will suffice to show the
emptiness of the statement, that the Papal power was in
creased by that Council the fact being that not a decree
;

was passed in favour of the Sovereign Pontiff, either

by conferring one privilege which he did not enjoy before,
or asserting even that pre-eminence which had been pro
claimed in the Council of Florence and that of Lateran.
Whilst, on the other hand, many graces and dispensa-

*
Preface, vol. I, pp. xxvii viii.
Ccl REMARKS ON THE

tions previously granted freely by the Pontiff, were either

suppressed altogether or greatly limited many causes ;

and persons that had been withdrawn from the cognisance

of bishops before the meeting at Trent, were again placed
under their jurisdiction by that assembly nominally in :

deed as the delegates of the Apostolic See, but practi

cally as completely as if no such form had been introduced
to overcome the objections of privileged and exempted
persons.
be useful to close these remarks by a few lines
It will
on the liberty of the Council ;
as it is constantly objected
that the Council of Trent was not free, but was a mere
passive instrument in the hands of the Pontiff.
But, before coming directly to the question, the reader
must be reminded, that the Germans and other nations
would never consent throughout to the Council being
held in any city of the ecclesiastical states so that, in the
;

three reunions of the Council, all the proceedings were

conducted in a city subject to the Emperor and this even
;

after the votes of two-thirds of the Fathers had transferred

the Council to Bologna. Neither is it to be supposed
that the majority of the bishops were from the Pontifical
States, or derived their revenues thence the fact being
;

that the bishops from those states were always but a small
and inconsiderable minority, when compared with those
who held their bishoprics under the Emperor, and who,
therefore, were far more directly under his power and
influence than that of the Pontiff. Neither, therefore, as
to the place in which the Council was held, nor as to the
number of prelates present, was the Pope even upon a
parity with the Austrian Emperor.
As regards any undue influence exercised by rewards,
I am not aware that
any accusation has ever been brought,
on this head, against the Popes but it may not be use
;

less to remark that there is no one instance of favour or

advancement conferred on those who habitually supported
the Legates, which their own merits and position did not
of themselves justify and require whilst several of those
;
 COUNCIL OF TRENT. Cell

most hostile and troublesome during the Council were,

when their qualities demanded it, advanced to the highest
dignities by the Sovereign Pontiffs. It is true that, in
order to retain some of the poorer bishops at Trent, a
pension was assigned them out of the Papal treasury; but
the amount twenty-five scudi a month was so trifling
that it was regarded, by the majority of those who received
it, rather as a grievance than as a favour because, whilst
;

it hindered them from leaving the Council and returning

to their dioceses, under the plea of poverty, it barely suf
ficed for their subsistence whence some of the most vio
;

lent opponents of the Legates were to be found amongst

those who were forced to accept that pension.
It now remains to consider whether the Council was,
on any occasion, induced or compelled to pass a decree
which really was opposed to the wishes of the Fathers or, ;

on the other hand, was prevented, in any instance, from

acting as their desires and consciences prompted them.
As not a single decree of faith was promulgated to the ad
vantage of the Pope, whilst many decrees of discipline were
issued in direct opposition to his interests and those of his
courts at Rome, it is plain that the plea of undue influ
ence or compulsion cannot for a moment be sustained.
Neither can that of hindering the Fathers from passing
decrees be better supported. Only two cases have been
adduced in support of the accusation: the first, on the
origin of the law of residence the second, on the origin
;

of the institution of bishops. Now, as regards the first, it

has been seen, in this history of the Council, that Pius IV.,
though averse at first from any definition of a question so
doubtful, and so violently debated, not only amongst the
Fathers, but amongst Catholic writers, at length directed
his Legates to decide it by the votes of the majority. Two
of his own Legates were in favour of asserting the divine
origin of residence, and one regarded it as of ecclesiastical
law and, if the matter was left undetermined, it was not
;

through the fault or interference of the Pope, but because

the Fathers could not sufficiently agree amongst them-
cclii REMARKS ON THE

selves to justify the promulgation of any decree on the

subject. Amongst those who maintained the divine origin
of residence were some of the most stenuous supporters
of the authority of the Pontiff; men afterwards raised to
the highest dignities, and even to the Apostolic throne.
And it
may be doubted whether the effect which the affir
mation of that divine origin was considered likely to pro
duce has not been as effectually secured by the zeal and
attention of the Sovereign Pontiffs, in this regard, as if
the Council had unanimously agreed that bishops are
bound to residence by the law of God.
Much the same must be said on the divine institution of
episcopacy, in regard of jurisdiction. The subject was left
to the votes of the prelates and no decision was come to,
;

because no agreement could be arrived at. Whilst, so far

was the Pontiff from wishing to exalt his own privileges
over those of the bishops, that, when nine-tenths of the
Fathers were willing to renew in his favour the decree of
the Council of Florence, and even to proclaim his supe
riority over a General Council, he refrained^; from taking
advantage of their readiness and this at the desire of the
;

Cardinal of Lorraine, and of a few French prelates, sup

ported by a small number of other bishops, who alone
were opposed to the promulgation of decrees so advanta
geous to his authority. Whence it follows that, as regards
the decrees of faith, only in two instances did the Pontiff
interfere at all and in those the matter was eventually
;

left to the unbiassed

judgment of the Fathers.*
The decrees of Reformation present no difficulty: for
not only did the Pontiffs leave the Fathers to decide as
they pleased on all questions over which they had direct
jurisdiction, but even on those reserved especially to the
Holy See, and in regard of his own tribunals, Pius re
peatedly directed his Legates to leave the whole to the
judgment and votes of the Council and his complaint con-
;

This is acknowledged even by Courayer, T. I. Preface p. xxix.

 COUNCIL OF TRENT. Ccliii

stantly was, that they continued to request his instructions

even after he had ordered them to leave all to the votes and
the wishes of the Fathers. The Cardinal of Lorraine, the
Archbishop of Braga, the Emperor of Austria, and the
Kings of Spain and Portugal, each and all bore honour
able testimony to the conduct of the Pontiff in this re
gard to his repeated injunctions to satisfy their demands
;

in every practicable particular whilst if ever the Council

;

was indeed checked in its wishes, it was when it was pro

posed to correct the abuses caused by the interference of
secular princes in the administration and government of
the churches within their dominions. And whereas Pius
at once accepted and enforced all the decrees of Trent
within his own territory and in his own tribunals detri
mental as many of those decrees were to his interest and
those of his courts those princes, with few exceptions,
refused to introduce the decrees of discipline, except by
degrees, and in proportion as their necessity or utility
was clearly manifested by the wants of their states or the
demands of their clergy.
 THE

CANONS AND DECREES

OF THE

SACRED AND (ECUMENICAL

COUNCIL OF TRENT.
 THE BULL OF INDICTION

OF THE

SACRED (ECUMENICAL AND GENERAL

COUNCIL OF TRENT,

UNDER THE SOVEREIGN PONTIFF, PAUL III.

PAUL, bishop, servant of the servants of God, for the future

memory hereof.
At the beginning of this our pontificate, which, not for any
merits of our own, but of its own great goodness, the providence
of Almighty God hath committed unto us, already perceiving
unto what troubled times, and unto how many embarrassments
in almost all our affairs, our pastoral solicitude and watchfulness
were called ;
we would fain indeed have remedied the evils
wherewith the Christian commonweal had been long afflicted,
and well-nigh overwhelmed but we too, as men compassed
;

with infirmity* felt our strength unequal to take upon us so

heavy a burthen. For whereas we saw that peace was needful
to free and preserve the commonweal from the many impending

dangers, we found all replete with enmities and dissensions ;

and, above all, the (two) princes, to whom God has entrusted
well-nigh the whole direction of events, at enmity with each
other. Whereas we deemed it necessary that there should be one
fold and one sliepJierd,^ for the Lord s flock in order to

*
Hebr. v. 2. t John x. 16.
2 BULL

maintain the Christian religion in its integrity, and to confirm

within us the hope of heavenly things the unity of the Christian;

name was rent and well-nigh torn asunder by schisms, dissen

sions, heresies. Whereas we could have wished to see the
commonwealth safeand guarded against the arms and insidious
designs of the Infidels, yet, through our transgressions and the
guilt of us all, the wrath of God assuredly hanging over our
sins, Rhodes had been lost Hungary ravaged war both by
; ;

land and sea had been contemplated and planned against Italy,
Austria, and Illyria whilst our impious and ruthless enemy the
;

Turk was never at rest, and looked upon our mutual enmities
and dissensions as opportunity for carrying out his
his fitting

designs with success. Wherefore, having been, as we have said,

called upon to guide and govern the bark of Peter, in so great
a tempest, and in the midst of so violent an agitation of the
waves of heresies, dissensions, and wars and, not relying ;

sufficiently on our own strength, we, first of all, cast our cares

upon the Lord* that might sustain us, He and furnish our
soul with firmness and strength, our understanding with prudence
and wisdom. Then, recalling to mind that our predecessors,
men endowed with admirable wisdom and sanctity, had often, in
the extremest perils of the Christian commonweal, had recourse
to oecumenical councils and general assemblies of bishops, as
the best and most opportune remedy, we also fixed our mind on
holding a general council and having consulted the opinions of
;

those princes whose consent seemed to us to be specially useful

and opportune for this our project when we found them, at ;

that time, not averse from so holy a work, we as our letters and
records attest, indicted an oecumenical council, and a general
assembly of those bishops and other Fathers whose duty it is
to assist thereat, be opened at the city of Mantua, on the
to
tenth of the calends of Junc,-|- in the year 1537 of our Lord s

Incarnation, and the third of our pontificate having an almost ;

assured hope that, when assembled there in the name of the

Lord, He, as He promised, would be in the midst of us,\ and,
in His goodness and mercy, easily dispel, by the breath of His

Ps. liv. 23. f The 23rd of May. J Matth. xviii. 20.

 OF INDICTION. 3

mouth, all the storms and dangers of the times. But, as the

enemy of mankind ever sets his snares against holy enterprises,

at the very outset, contrary to all our hopes and expectations,
the city of Mantua was refused us, unless we would submit to
certain conditions, as described in other letters of ours,
which conditions were utterly alien to the institutes of our

predecessors, to the state of the times, to our own dignity and

liberty, that of this holy See, and of the ecclesiastical character.
We were, therefore, necessitated to find another place, and to
make choice of some other city and whereas one fit and suitable
;

did not immediately present itself, we were obliged to prorogue

the celebration of the council into the ensuing calends of No
vember." Meanwhile the Turk, our cruel and perpetual
enemy, attacked Italy with a vast fleet took, sacked, ravaged
;

several cities of Apulia, and carried off numbers into captivity ;

whilst we, in the midst of the greatest alarm, and the general
danger, were engaged in fortifying our shores, and in furnishing
assistance to the neighbouring states. But not therefore did we
meanwhile cease to consult with the Christian princes, and to
exhort them to inform us, what, in their opinion, would be a suit
able place wherein to hold the council: and whereas their opinions
were various and wavering, and there seemed to be needless de
lay, we, with the best intentions, and, as we also think, with the
most judicious prudence, fixed on Vicenza, a wealthy city granted
to us by the Venetians, and which, by their valour, authority,
and power, offered in a special manner, both unobstructed ac
cess, and a safe and free place of residence for all. But, as too
much of the time appointed had already passed away and it ;

was necessary to signify to all the fresh city that had been
chosen; and, whereas the approaching calends of. November
precluded our having the opportunity of making the announce
ment of this change public, and winter was now near, we were
again constrained to defer, by another prorogation, the time for
opening the council to the next ensuing Spring, that is, to the
next calends of May.f This having been firmly resolved upon
and decreed ;considering, whilst preparing ourselves, and

November ist. t The ist of May.

4 BULL

arranging all other matters for conducting and celebrating that

assembly in a proper manner under the divine assistance, that

itwas a point of great importance, both as regards the celebra
tion of the council,and the general weal of Christendom, that
the Christian princes should be united together in peace and
concord; we ceased not to implore and conjure our most be
loved sons in Christ, Charles, ever August, the Emperor of the
Romans, and Francis, the most Christian king, the two main
supports and stays of the Christian name, to meet together for
a conference between them and us and, with both of them, by
;

letters, Nuncios, and our Legates a latere selected from amongst

our venerable brethren, did we very often strive to move them
to lay aside their jealousies and animosities to unite in strict
;

alliance and holy friendship and to succour the tottering cause

;

of Christendom for as it was to preserve this especially, that

:

God had bestowed on them their power, if they neglected to do

this, and directed not all their counsels to the common weal of
Christians, a bitter and severe account would they have to ren
der unto Him. They, yielding at last to our prayers, repaired
to Nice whither we also, for the cause of God and to bring
;

about peace, undertook a long journey, though sorely unsuited

to our advanced age Meanwhile, as the time fixed for the
council, the calends to wit of May, drew nigh, we did not
neglect to send to Vicenza three Legates a latere^ men of the
greatest virtue and authority, chosen from the number of our own
brethren, the cardinals of the holy Roman Church, to open the
council to receive the prelates as they arrived from various
;

parts and to transact and attend to such matters as they should

;

deem necessary, until we, on our return from our journey and
message of peace, should be able ourselves to direct everything
with greater precision. We, in the meantime, applied ourselves
to that holy and most necessary work, the negotiation of peace ;

and this with all the zeal, the affection, and the earnestness of
our soul. God is our witness, on whose clemency we relied,
when we exposed ourselves to the dangers of that journey at
the peril of our
life our conscience is our witness, which herein,
:

cannot reproach us with having either neglected, or not

at least,

sought for, an opportunity of effecting a reconciliation the :

 OF INDICTION. 5

princes themselves are our witnesses, whom we so often and so

earnestly conjured by our Nuncios, letters, legates, admonitions,

exhortations, and by all kinds of entreaties, to lay aside their
jealousies, to unite in alliance, and with combined zeal and
force to succour the Christian commonweal, which was now
reduced to the greatest and most urgent danger. And witnesses
too are those watchings and cares, those labours of our soul both
by day and by night, and those grievous solicitudes, which we have
already endured to such an extent in this business and cause ;

and yet our councils and acts, have not as yet brought about the
wishcd-for result. For so hath it seemed good to the Lord our
God, who, however, we still hope, will cast a more favourable eye
on our wishes. For ourselves, we, as far as in us lay, have not,
indeed, herein omitted anything that was due from our pastoral
office. And if there be any who interpret in any other sense our

endeavours after peace, \ve are indeed grieved but, in our ;

grief, we return thanks to that Almighty God, who, as a pattern

and a lesson of patience unto us, willed that His own apostles
should be accounted worthy to suffer reproach for the name of
Jesus* who is our peace.j However, in that our meeting
and conference at Nice, though, by reason of our sins, a true
and lasting peace could not be concluded betwe.cn the two
princes, yet was a truce for ten years agreed upon under favour ;

of which having our hopes, that both the sacred council might be
celebrated more commodiously, and further that peace might
be perfectly established by the authority of the council, we were
urgent with those princes to come themselves to the council, to
bring with them those of their prelates who accompanied them,
and to summon the absent. They having excused themselves
upon both these points, for that it was at that time necessary
for them to return to their kingdoms, and that the prelates whom

they had with them, being wearied and exhausted by the journey
and its expenses, must needs refresh and recruit themselves,
exhorted us to decree yet another prorogation of the time for
opening the council. And whereas we had some difficulty to
yield herein, in the interim we received letters from our legates

*
Acts v. 41. t Eph. ii. 14.
 BULL

at Vicenza, announcing that, although the day for opening the

council had arrived, nay had long since passed by, barely one
or two prelates had repaired to Vicenza from any of the foreign
nations. Upon receiving this information, seeing that the council
could not, under any circumstances, be held at that time, we
accorded to the said princes, that the time for celebrating the
council should be deferred till next holy Easter, the feast of the
Resurrection of the Lord. Of which our ordinance and proro
gation, the decretal letters were given and published at Genoa,
in the year of the Incarnation of our Lord, MDXXXVIIL, on the
fourth of the calends of July.* And this delay we granted the
more readily, because each of the princes promised us to send an
ambassador to us at Rome; in order that those things which were
necessary for the perfect re-establishment of peace, all of which
could not, on account of the shortness of the time, be completed
at Nice, might be treated of and negotiated more conveniently
at Rome in our presence. And reason also, they both
for this

begged of us, that the negotiation of peace might precede the

celebration of the council for that, peace once established, the
;

council itself would then be much more

useful and salutary to
the Christian commonweal. was, indeed, this hope of peace,
It

thus held out to us, that ever moved us to assent to the wishes of
those princes a hope which was greatly increased by the kindly
;

and friendly interview between those two princes after our de

parture from Nice the news of which was to us a source of very
;

great joy, and so confirmed us in our good hope, that we believed

that God, at length, had hearkened to our prayers, and had gra

ciously received our earnest wishes for peace. The conclusion,

then, of this peace, was both desired and urged and as it was ;

the opinion not only of the two princes aforenamed, but also of
our most dear son in Christ, Ferdinand, King of the Romans,
that the business of the council ought not to be entered upon
until after peace had been established whilst all the parties
;

urged upon us, by letters and their ambassadors, again to ap

point a further prorogation of the time and the
most serene
;

was especially urgent, representing that he had pro

emperor
mised those who dissent from Catholic unity, that he would in
terpose his mediation with us, to the end that some plan of
*
June 28th.
 OF INDICTION. 7

concord might be devised, which could not be accomplished

satisfactorily before his return to Germany impelled through
:

out by the same desire of peace, and by the wishes of so mighty

princes, and, above all, seeing that not even on the said feast of
the Resurrection had any other prelates assembled at Vicenza,
we, now avoiding the word prorogation, so often repeated in
vain, chose rather to suspend the celebration of the general
council during our own good pleasure, and that of the Apostolic
See. Weaccordingly did so, and despatched our letters touch
ing such suspension to each of the abovenamed princes, on the
tenth day of June, MDXXXIX., as from the tenor thereof may be
clearly seen. This necessary suspension, then, having been
made by us, whilst we were looking forward to that most suitable
time, and to that conclusion of peace which was later to bring
both dignity and numbers to the council, and more immediate
safety to the Christian commonweal ;
the affairs of Christendom
meanwhile fell day by day into a worse state. The Hungarians,
upon the death of their king, had invited the Turk King Fer ;

dinand had declared war against them a part of Belgium had

;

been incited to revolt against the most serene emperor, who, to

crush that rebellion, traversed France on the most friendly and
harmonious terms with the most Christian king, and with great
show of mutual goodwill towards each other and, having ;

reached Belgium, thence passed into Germany, where he com

menced holding diets of the princes and cities of Germany, with
the view of treating of that concord of which he had spoken to
us. But as there was now no longer scarcely any hope of peace,
and the scheme of procuring and treating of a reunion in those
diets seemed only adapted to excite greater discord, we were
led to revert to our former remedy, a general council and, by ;

our legates, cardinals of the holy Roman Church, we proposed

this to the emperor himself and this we did especially and
;

Ratisbon, at which our beloved son, Cardinal

finally in the diet of
Gaspar Contarini, of the title of St. Praxedes, acted as our
legate with very great learning and integrity. For, whereas
what we had previously feared now came to pass, that by the
advice of that diet we were called upon to declare that certain of
the articles, maintained by the dissenters from the Church, were
to be tolerated until they should be examined and decided upon
8 BULL

by an oecumenical council and whereas neither Christian and

;

Catholic truth, nor our own dignity and that of the Apostolic
See, would suffer us to yield this, we chose rather to command
that a proposal should be openly made, that a council should be
held as soon as possible. Nor, indeed, had we ever any other
sentiment or wish, but that an oecumenical and general council
should be convened on the very first opportunity. For we hoped
that both peace might thereby be restored to the Christian people,
and to the Christian religion its integrity yet were we wishful to
;

hold that council with the good wishes and favour of the Christian
princes. And whilst looking forward to those good wishes, whilst
watching for that hidden time, for the time of Thy goodpleasure,
God* we were at last forced to the conclusion, that every time is
well pleasing unto God, wherein deliberations are entered upon

touching holy things, and such as relate to Christian piety.

Wherefore, upon beholding with the bitterest grief of soul, that
the affairs of Christendom were daily hurrying on to a worse
state Hungary overwhelmed by the Turk Germany endan
; ;

gered ;
the other states oppressed with terror and affliction
all ;

we resolved to wait no longer for the consent of any prince, but

God, and the good of the Christian
to look solely to the will of
commonweal. Accordingly, as we no longer had the city of
Vicenza, and were desirous, in our choice of a fresh place for
holding the council, to have regard both to the common welfare
of Christians, and also to the troubles of the German nation ;

and seeing, upon several places being proposed, that they (the

Germans) wished though of opinion

for the city of Trent, we,
that everything might be transacted more commodiously in
Cisalpine Italy, nevertheless yielded up our will, with paternal

charity, to their demands. Accordingly, we have chosen the

city of Trent as that wherein an oecumenical council is to be
held on the ensuing calends of November :f fixing upon that
place as a convenient one whereat the bishops and prelates can
assemble very easily indeed from Germany, and from the other
nations bordering on Germany, and without difficulty from
France, Spain, and the other remoter provinces. And in fixing

* November 1st.
Ps. Iviii. 14. t
 OF INDICTION. 9

the day for the council, we have had regard that there should
be time both for publishing this our decree throughout the
Christian nations, and for allowing all prelates an opportunity
of repairing to Trent. Our motive for not prescribing that a
whole year should expire before changing the place of the
council, as by certain constitutions has been aforetime regu
lated,* was this, that we were unwilling that our hope should
be any longer delayed of applying some remedy to the Christian
commonwealth, suffering as it is under so many disasters and
calamities. And yetwe observe the times we acknowledge the
;

difficulties. We know that what may be looked for from our

councils is a matter of uncertainty. But, seeing that it is written,
commit tJiy way to tlie Lord, and trust in Him, and He ivill do zV,f
we have resolved rather to trust in the clemency and mercy of God,
than to distrust ourown weakness. For, upon engaging in good .

works, it often happens, that what human councils fail in, the
divine power accomplishes. Wherefore, relying and resting on
the authority of that Almighty God, Father, and Son, and Holy-
Ghost, and on the authority of His blessed apostles, Peter and
Paul, (an authority) which we also exercise on earth with the ;

advice also and assent of our venerable brethren, the cardinals

of the holy Roman Church after having removed and annulled,
;

as by these presents we do remove and annul, the suspension

aforenamed, we indict, announce, convoke, appoint, and decree

a sacred, oecumenical and general council, to be opened on the
ensuing calends of November of the present year, MDXLIL,
from the Incarnation of the Lord, in the city of Trent, a place
commodious, free, and convenient for all nations and to be ;

there prosecuted, concluded, and completed, with God s help,

to His glory and praise, and the welfare of the whole Christian

people ; requiring, exhorting, admonishing all, of every country,

as well our venerable brethren the patriarchs, archbishops,
bishops, and our beloved sons the abbots, as also all others
soever, unto whom, by right or privilege, the power has been
granted of sitting in general councils, and of delivering their
sentiments therein enjoying moreover, and strictly command-
;

Concil. Constantiense, sess. 39. t Ps. xxxvi. 5.

IO BULL

ing them, by virtue of the oath which they have taken to us and
and in virtue of holy obedience, and under the
to this holy See,
other pains, which, by law or custom, arc usually passed
r

and proposed in the celebration of councils, against those

who do not attend, that they are, undoubtedly to repair to and
to be present themselves in person at this sacred council
unless they shall happen to be hindered by some just impedi
ment, of which, however, they shall be obliged to furnish
proof or at all events by their own lawful deputies* and
proctors. And we also beseech theaforenamed emperor, and
the most Christian king, -as dukes, and
also the other kings,

princes, whose presence, now if ever, would be of especial

advantage to the most holy faith of Christ, and of all Christians ;

conjuring them by the bowels of the mercy of God and of our

Lord Jesus Christ, the truth of whose faith and whose religion
are now so sorely assailed both from within and without, that,
if they would have the Christian commonweal safe, if they feel

themselves bound and obliged, by the Lord s great benefits

towards them, they abandon not His own cause and interests ;

and come themselves to the celebration of the sacred council >

where their piety and virtue would be greatly conducive to the

common good, to their own welfare and that of others, both in
time and eternity. But if, which we hope may not be the case,
they shall be unable to come in person, let them at least send,
with an authoritative commission, as their ambassadors, men of
weight, who may each in the council represent the person of
his prince with prudence and dignity. But above all, let this
which is a thing very easy on their parts be their care, that,
from their respective kingdoms and provinces, the bishops and
prelates set forth without tergiversation and delay a request
;

which God Himself, and we, have a right to obtain from the
prelates and princes of Germany in a special manner for as it ;

is
principally on their account, and at their instance, that the
council has been indicted and convoked, and in the very city
which they desired, let them not think it burthensome to cele
brate and adorn it with the presence of their whole body. That

*
Legates.
 OF INDICTION. I I

thus, with God going before us in our deliberations, and holding

before our ;ninds the light of His own wisdom and truth, we
may, in the said sacred oecumenical council, in a better and more
commodious manner, treat of, and, with the charity of all con
spiring to one end, deliberate and discuss, execute and bring to
the desired issue, speedily and happily, whatsoever appertains
to the integrity and truth of the Christian religion the restora ;

tion of good and the correction of evil manners the peace, ;

unity, and concord both of Christian princes and peoples and ;

whatsoever is needful for repelling those assaults of barbarians

and infidels, with which they seek the overthrow of all Christen
dom. And that this our letter, and the contents thereof, may
come to the knowledge of all whom it concerns, and that no one
may plead as an excuse ignorance thereof, especially also as
there may not perhaps be free access to all, unto whom our
letter ought to be individually communicated we will and
;

ordain, that in the Vatican Basilica of the prince of the apostles,

and in the Lateran Church, at the time when the multitude of
the people is wont to assemble there to hear the divine service,*
it be publicly read
in a loud voice by officers of our court, or by
certain public notaries and, after having been read, be affixed
;

to the doors of the said churches, also to the gates of the

apostolic Chancery, and to the usual place in the Campo di

Fiore, where it some time hang exposed to be read and
shall for
seen by all and, when removed thence, copies thereof shall still
;

remain affixed in the same places. For we will that by being

thus read, published, and affixed, the letter aforesaid shall oblige
and bind, after the interval of two months from the day of
being published and affixed, all and each of those whom it
includes, even as if it had been communicated and read to them
in person. And we ordain and decree, that an unhesitating and
undoubting faith be given to copies thereof written, or sub

scribed,by the hand of a public notary, and guaranteed by the

seal of some ecclesiastic constituted in authority. Wherefore,
let no one infringe this our letter of indiction, announcement,
convocation, statute, decree, mandate, precept, and prayer, or

Kern.
12 SESSION I.

with rash daring go contrary thereunto. But if anyone shall

presume him know that he \\ill incur the
to attempt this, let

indignation of Almighty God, and of His blessed apostles Peter

and Paul. Given at Rome, at St. Peter s, in the year MDXLII.
of the Lord s Incarnation, on the eleventh of the calends of
June,* in the eighth year of our Pontificate.

B LOS I US.

JER. BAND.

SESSION THE FIRST

OF THE

OECUMENICAL AND GENERAL

COUNCIL OF TRENT,
Celebrated under the Sovereign Pontiff, Paul III., on the
thirteenth day of the month of December, in the year of the
Lord MDXLV.

DECREE TOUCHING THE OPENING OF THE COUNCIL.

Doth it please you, unto the praise and glory of the holy
and undivided Trinity, Father, and Son, and Holy Ghost for ;

the increase and exaltation of the Christian faith and religion ;

for the extirpation of heresies for the peace and union of the
;

Church for the reformation of the Clergy and Christian people

;
;

for the depression and extinction of the enemies of the Christian

name, to decree and declare that the sacred and general council
of Trent do begin, and hath begun ?
They answered : It pleaseth us.

May 22nd.
 ON THE MANNER OF LIVING, ETC. 13

INDICTION OF THE NEXT SESSION.

Andwhereas the solemnity of the Nativity of our Lord Jesus

Christ is near, and other festivals of the closing and opening
year follow thereupon, doth it please you, that the first ensuing
session be held on the Thursday after the Epiphany, which will
be the seventh of the month of January, in the year of the Lord
MDXLVI. ?
They answered : It pleaseth us.

SESSION THE SECOND,

Celebrated on the seventh day of the month of January, MDXLVI.

DECREE TOUCHING THE MANNER OF LIVING, AND OTHER

MATTERS TO BE OBSERVED, DURING THE COUNCIL.

The sacred and holy Synod of Trent lawfully assembled in

the Holy Ghost, the same three legates of the Apostolic See
presiding therein recognising, with the blessed apostle James,
that Every best gift and every perfect gift is from above, coming
down from the father of lights* who, to those who ask of Him
wisdom, giveth to all abundantly, and upbraidetJi them not ; j"

and knowing withal that The fear of the Lord is the beginning
of wisdom, j hath ordained and decreed, that all and each of
the faithful of Christ, assembled in the city of Trent, be ex
horted, as they are hereby exhorted, to amend themselves of
their evilsand sins heretofore committed, and to walk henceforth
in the fear of the Lord ;
not to fulfil the lusts of the flesJi ;
to be instant in prayer ; to confess more frequently to receive;

the sacrament of the Eucharist ;

to visit churches ;
to fulfil, in

fine, as far as each one shall be able, the commandments of the

Lord and, furthermore, to pray daily in private for peace be
;

tween Christian princes, and for the unity of the Church and ;

as regards the bishops, and all others soever constituted in the

priestly order, who are celebrating together an oecumenical

council in this city, that they give heed to apply themselves as

siduously to the praises of God ;

to offer up victims, praises,
*
i.
17. t i.
5. % Ps. ex. 10. Gal. v. 16.
14 SESSION II.

and prayers ;
the sacrifice of the Mass on each
to celebrate

Sunday at least,
day whereon God made the light, rose
the
again from the dead, and poured forth the Holy Ghost upon the
disciples making,
;
as the same Holy Ghost enjoins by the
apostle,supplications, prayers, intercessions, thanksgivings* for
our most holy lord the Pope, for the emperor, for kings, and
otJicrs who are placed in high stations, and for all men, that

we may lead a quiet and peaceable life, f may enjoy peace,

and see an increase of faith. Furthermore, it exhorts that they
fast at least on every Friday, in memory of the passion of the

Lord, and give alms to the poor further, on every Thursday ;

there shall be celebrated, in the cathedral church, the Mass of

the Holy Ghost, with the litanies and other prayers appointed
for this end and on the same day there shall be said, in the
;

other churches, at least the litanies and prayers and during the ;

time that the sacred services are being performed, let there be
no talking or conversing together, but with mouth and mind
association with the celebrant. And forasmuch as It behoveth
bishops to be blameless, sober, chaste, ruling well their own
JwuseJwld, \ (
the council )
exhorts also that, above all, each
observe sobriety at table, and moderation in diet further thatj ;

whereas idle conversations are often wont to arise there, the

reading of the divine Scriptures be introduced, even at the
tables of bishops and let each teach and charge his servants
;

not to be quarrelsome, given to wine, immodest, covetous, proud,

blasphemous, and lovers of pleasures them shun ;
in fine, let

vice and follow after virtue, and in dress, demeanour, and in all
their actions show forth modesty, as becomes the servants of the
servants of God.
Moreover, whereas it is the chief care, solicitude, and inten
tion of this sacred and holy council, that, the darkness of heresies,
which during so many years has covered the earth, being dis
pelled, the light, brightness, and purity of Catholic truth may,
by the assistance of Jesus Christ, zvho is the true light, shine
forth ;
and that those things which need reformation may be re

formed ;
the said Synod exhorts all Catholics here assembled,

*
i Tim. ii. i. t Ih. v. 2. J I Tim. ii. 2, 4. John i.
5.
 THE SYMBOL OF FAITH. 15

and to be assembled, and especially those skilled in sacred let

ters, by sedulous meditation they ponder diligently within

that
themselves, by what ways and means the intention of the Synod
may be best carried out and obtain the desired effect that, in the ;

most prompt and prudent manner, the things to be condemned,

may be condemned and those to be approved of be approved
; ;

that so, throughout the whole world, all may, with one mouth,
and with the same confession of faith, glorify God, and the
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ.
And in delivering their sentiments, when the priests of the
Lord are sitting together inthe place of benediction, no one
agreeably to the statute of the council of Toledo* ought
either to be boisterous by immoderate outcries, or to cause dis
turbance by tumult none to be contentious with false, vain, or
;

obstinate disputation but let whatsoever is said, be so tempered

;

by the mildest utterance of the words spoken, that neither the

hearers may be offended, nor the rectitude of a correct judgment
be warped by the mind being troubled.
Furthermore, this sacred Synod has ordained and decreed,
that if it should chance to happen that any do not sit in their
due places, and (thus) deliver their sentiments, even under the
word Placet (It pleaseth us), are present at the Congregations,
and take part in any other act whatsoever during the council,
none shall thereby be prejudiced, none acquire a new right.
INDICTION OF THE NEXT SESSION.
After this, the next Session was indicted for Thursday, the
fourth of the ensuing February.

SESSION THE THIRD,

Celebrated on the foiirtJi day of the month of February, in the

year MDXLVI.
DECREE TOUCHING THE SYMBOL OF FAITH.
In the Name of the Holy and Undivided Trinity, Father, and
Son, and Holy Ghost.
This sacred and holy, oecumenical, and general Synod of

*
Cone. Tolct. ii.
cap. 1.
I 6 SESSION III.

Trent, lawfully assembled in the Holy Ghost, the same three

legates of the Apostolic See presiding therein, considering the
magnitude of the matters to be treated of, especially of those

comprised under the two heads, of the extirpating of heresies,

and the reforming of manners, for the sake of which chiefly it is
assembled, and recognising with the apostles, that its wrestling
is not against flesJi and blood, but against the spirits of wickedness
in the high places* exhorts, with the same apostle, all and each,
above all things, to be strengthened in the Lord, and in the might
of his poiver, in all things taking the shield of faith, wherewith

they may be able to extinguish all the fiery darts of the most

wicked one, and to take the helmet of salvation, with the sword

of the spirit, which word of God.\ Wherefore, that this its

is the

pious solicitude may begin and proceed by the grace of God, it

ordains and decrees that, above all other things, a confession of
faith is to be set forth following herein the examples of the
;

Fathers, who have been wont, in the most sacred councils,!

at the beginning of the Actions thereof, to oppose this shield

against heresies and with this alone, at times, have they drawn
;

the unbelieving to the faith, overthrown heretics, and confirmed

the faithful. For which cause, this council has thought good,
that the of faith which the holy Roman Church makes
Symbol
use of, as being that principle wherein all who profess the faith
of Christ necessarily agree, and that firm and alone foundation
against which the gates of hell shall never prevail^ be ex
pressed in the very same words in which it is read in all the
churches. Which Symbol is as follows : I believe in one God
the Father Almighty, maker of heaven and earth, of all things
visible and invisible ;
and in one Lord Jesus Christ, the only
begotten Son of God, and born of the Father before all ages ;

God of God, light of light, true God of true God ; begotten,

not made, consubstantial with the Father, by whom all things
were made who, for us men, and for our salvation, came down
:

from the heavens, and was incarnate by the Holy Ghost of the

*
Eph. vi. 12. t Ib. v. 10, 1 6, 17;
Concil. Nicnen. Rom. I sub. Julio I. Concil. Hippon in princ ;
Concil. Constant.
VI. act. 17. Matt. xvi. 18.
 ON THE CANONICAL SCRIPTURES. I
7

Virgin Mary, and was made man crucified also for us under
:

Pontius Pilate, He suffered and was buried and He rose again ;

on the third day, according to the Scriptures and He ascended ;

into heaven, sitteth at the right hand of the Father and again ;

He will come with glory to judge the living and the dead of ;

whose kingdom there shall be no end and in the Holy Ghost ;

the Lord, and the giver of life, who proceedeth from the Father
and the Son who with the Father and the Son together is adored
;

and glorified who spoke by the prophets and one holy Catho
;
:

lic and Apostolic Church. I confess one

baptism for the remis
sion of sins and I look for the resurrection of the dead, and the
;

life of the world to come. Amen.

INDICTION OF THE NEXT SESSION.

The same sacred and holy, oecumenical, and general Synod of
Trent, lawfully assembled in the Holy Ghost, the same three
legates of the Apostolic See presiding therein, understanding
that many prelates in divers places are girt for their journey
and that some also are on their way hither and considering ;

that all that may be decreed by the said sacred Synod may
seem to be in so muchthe greater estimation and honour with
all men, as it shall have been sanctioned and confirmed by a
more numerous and fuller council and attendance of Fathers,
has resolved and decreed, that the next Session after the present
be celebrated on the Thursday after Lcstare Sunday next but ;

that, in the interim, the discussion and examination of those

things which it shall seem fit to the said Synod to discuss and
examine be not deferred.

SESSION THE FOURTH,

Celebrated on the eighth day of the month of April, in the
year MDXLVI.

DECREE CONCERNING THE CANONICAL SCRIPTURES.

The and holy, oecumenical, and general Synod of
sacred
Trent, lawfully assembled in the Holy Ghost, the same three
legates of the Apostolic See presiding therein, keeping this
T
1 8 SESSION IV.

always in view, that, errors being removed, the purity itself of

the Gospel be preserved in the Church which ( Gospel ), before ;

promised through the prophets in the holy Scriptures, our Lord

Jesus Christ, the Son of God, first promulgated with His own
mouth, and then commanded to be preached by His Apostles to
every creature, as the fountain of all, both saving truth, and
moral discipline ;* and seeing clearly that this truth and dis
cipline are contained in the written books, and the unwritten
traditions which, received by the Apostles from the mouth of
Christ Himself, or from the Apostles themselves, the Holy Ghost
dictating, have come down even unto us, transmitted as it were
from hand to hand (the Synod) following the examples of the
;

orthodox Fathers, receives and venerates with an equal affection

of piety, and reverence,f all the books both of the Old and of
the New Testament seeing that one God is the author of both
as also the said traditions, as well those appertaining to faith
as to morals, as having been dictated, either by Christ s own
word of mouth, or by the Holy Ghost, and preserved in the
Catholic Church by a continuous succession. And it has
thought it meet that a list of the sacred books be inserted in
this decree, lest a doubt may arise in any one s mind which are
the books that are received by this Synod. They are as set
down here below of the Old Testament the five books of
;
:

Moses, to Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deu

wit, Genesis,
teronomy Josue, Judges, Ruth, four books of Kings, two of
;

Paralipomenon, the first book of Esdras, and the second which

is entitled Nehemias Tobias, Judith, Esther, Job, the Daviclical
;

Psalter,J consisting of one hundred and fifty psalms the Pro ;

verbs, Ecclesiastes, the Canticle of Canticles, Wisdom, Eccle-

siasticus, Isaias, Jeremias, with Baruch Ezechiel, Daniel the ; ;

twelve minor prophets, to wit, Osee, Joel, Amos, Abdias, Jonas,

Micheas, Nahum, Habacuc, Sophonias Aggaeus, Zacharias,
Malachias two books of the Machabees, the first and the
;

second. Of the New Testament : the four Gospels, according

Tamquam fontem omnis, et salutaris veritatis, et morum discipline.

f Pari pietatis affectu (sentiment), ac reverentia.
J rsalterium Davidicum, the Psalter called David s.
 ON THE CANONICAL SCRIPTURES. 1
9

to Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John ;

the Acts of the Apostles
written by Lukethe Evangelist fourteen epistles of Paul the
;

apostle, (one) to the Romans, two to the Corinthians, (one) to

the Galatians, to the Ephesians, to the Philippians, to the
Colossians, two to the Thessalonians, two to Timothy, (one) to
Titus, to Philemon, to the Hebrews two of Peter the apostle,
;

three of John the apostle, one of the apostle James, one of Judc
the apostle, and the Apocalypse of John the apostle. But if
anyone receive not, as sacred and canonical, the said books
entire with all their parts, as they have been used to be read in
the Catholic Church, and as they are contained in the old Latin
Vulgate edition and knowingly and deliberately contemn the
;

traditions aforesaid let him be anathema.

;
Let all, therefore,
understand, in what order, and in what manner, the said Synod,
after having laid the foundation of the Confession of faith, will

proceed, and what testimonies and authorities* it will mainly

use in confirming dogmas, and in restoring morals in the Church.

DECREE CONCERNING THE EDITION, AND THE USE, OF THE

SACRED BOOKS.
Moreover, the same sacred and holy Synod, considering
that no small utility may accrue to the Church of God, if it be
made known which out of all the Latin editions, now in circu
lation, of the sacred books is to be held as authentic, ordains
and declares, that the said old and Vulgate edition, which, by
the lengthened usage of so many ages, has been approved of in
the Church, be, in public lectures, disputations, sermons, and
expositions, held as authentic and that no one is to dare or
;

presume to reject it under any pretext whatever.

Furthermore, in order to restrain petulant spirits, It decrees,
that no one, relying on his own skill, shall, in matters of faith,
and of morals pertaining to the edification of Christian doctrine,

wresting the sacred Scriptures to his own senses, presume to

interpret the said sacred Scripture contrary to that sense which
holy mother Church, whose it is to judge of the true sense and
interpretation of the holy Scriptures, hath held and doth hold ;

*
Praesicliis.
2O SESSION IV.

or even contrary to the unanimous consent of the Fathers even ;

though such interpretations were never (intended) to be at any

time published. Contraveners shall be made known by their
Ordinaries, and be punished with the penalties by law established.
And wishing, as is just, to impose a restraint, in this matter,
also on printers, who now without restraint, thinking, that is,

that whatsoever they pleaseallowed them, print, without

is

the licence of ecclesiastical superiors, the said books of sacred

Scripture, and the notes and comments upon them of all persons
indifferently, with the press ofttimes unnamed, often even
fictitious, and what is more grievous still, without the author s
name and also keep for indiscriminate sale books of this kind
;

printed elsewhere (this Synod) ordains and decrees, that,

;

henceforth, the sacred Scripture, and especially the said old and
Vulgate edition, be printed in the most correct manner possible :

and that it shall not be lawful for anyone to print, or cause to

be printed, any books, whatever, on sacred matters, without the
name of the author ;
nor to sell them even to keep
in future, or

them, unless they shall have been first examined, and approved
of, by the Ordinary under pain of the anathema and fine
;

imposed in a canon of the last Council of Lateran and, if they :

be Regulars, besides this examination and approval, they shall

be bound to obtain a licence also from their own superiors, who
shall have examined the books according to the form of their
own statutes.As to those who lend, or circulate them in manu
script, without their having been first examined and approved
of, they shall be subjected to the same penalties as printers ;

and they who shall have them in their possession, or shall read
them, shall, unless they discover the authors, be themselves
regarded as the authors. And the said approbation of books of
this kind shall be given in writing; and for this end it shall appear
authentically at the beginning of the book, whether
the book be
written, or printed and all
; this, that is, both the approbation
and the examination, shall be done gratis, that so what ought
to be approved, may be approved, and what ought to be con

demned, may be condemned.

Besides the above, wishing to repress that temerity, by which
the words and sentences of sacred Scripture are turned and
 ON ORIGINAL SIN. 21

twisted to all sorts of profane uses, to wit, to things scurrilous,

fabulous, vain, to flatteries, detractions, superstitions, impious,

and diabolical incantations, sorceries, and defamatory libels ;

(the Synod) commands and enjoins, for the doing away with this
kind of irreverence and contempt, and that no one may henceforth
dare in any way to apply the words of sacred Scripture to these
and such like purposes that all men of this description, pro-
;

faners and violaters of the word of God, be by the bishops

restrained by the penalties of law, and others of their own
appointment.
INDICTION OF THE NEXT SESSION.

Likewise, this sacred and holy Synod resolves and decrees,

that the next ensuing Session be held and celebrated on the

Thursday after the next most sacred festival of Pentecost.

SESSION THE FIFTH,

Celebrated on the seventeenth day of tJie month of June, in the

year MDXLVI.

DECREE CONCERNING ORIGINAL SIN.

That our Catholic faitJi, without zv/iick it is impossible to

please God* may, errors being purged away, continue in its

own perfect and spotless integrity, and that the Christian people,
may not be carried about with
every ivind of doctrine ;f
whereas that old serpent, the perpetual enemy of mankind,
amongst the very many evils with which the Church of God is
in these our times troubled, has also stirred
up not only ne w
but even old, dissensions touching original sin, and the remedy
thereof; the sacred and holy, oecumenical and general Synod
of Trent, lawfully assembled in the Holy Ghost, the three
same legates of the Apostolic See presiding therein, wishing
now to come to the reclaiming of the erring, and the confirming
of the wavering, following the testimonies of the sacred

*
Hebr. xi. 6. f Ephes. iv.
14.
22 SESSION V.

Scriptures, of the holy Fathers, of the most approved councils,

and the judgment and consent of the Church itself, ordains,
confesses, and declares these things touching the said original
sin :

1. If anyone does not confess that the first man, Adam,

when he had transgressed the commandment of God in Paradise,

immediately lost the holiness and justice wherein he had been

constituted and that he incurred, through the offence of that
;

prevarication, the wrath and indignation of God, and conse

quently death, with which God had previously threatened him,
and, together with death, captivity under his power, who thence
forth had the empire of death, that is to say, the Devil* and
that the entire Adam, through that offence of prevarication, was
changed, in body and soul, for the worse let him be anathema. ;

2. anyone asserts, that the prevarication of Adam injured

If
himself alone, and not his posterity and that the holiness and ;

justice, received of God, which he lost, he lost for himself alone,

and not for us also or that he, being defiled by the sin of dis
;

obedience, has only transfused death, and pains of the body,

into the whole human race, but not sin also, which is the death
of the soul let him be anathema
;
whereas he contradicts the :

apostle who says :

By one man sin entered into the vvorld, and
by sin death, and so death passed upon all men, in whom all have
sinned.\
3. anyone asserts that this sin of Adam, which in its
If

origin one, and being transfused into all by propagation, not

is

by imitation, is in each one as his

own,j is taken away either
by the powers of human nature, or by any other remedy than
the of the one mediator, our Lord Jesus Christ^ who
merit
hath reconciled us to God in his own blood, made unto us jus
tice, sanctification, and redemption;^ or if he denies that the
said merit of Jesus Christ is applied, both to adults and to

by the sacrament of baptism rightly administered in the

infants,
form of the Church let him be anathema For there is no
;
:

other name under heaven given to men, whereby we must be

* Rom.
Hebr. ii. 14 t v. 12. J Inest unicuique proprium.
i Tim. ii. I Cor. i. 30.
5. 11
 ON ORIGINAL SIN. 23

saved. * Whence that voice : Behold the lamb of God, behold

Him who taketh away the sins of the world ; f and that other :

As many as have been baptised, have put on Christ. \

4. If anyone denies that infants, newly born from their
mothers wombs, even though they be sprung from baptised
parents, are to be baptised or says that they are baptised
;

indeed for the remission of sins, but that they derive nothing of
original sin from Adam, which has need of being expiated by the
laver of regeneration for the obtaining life everlasting, whence
it follows as a consequence, that in them the form of baptism,

for the remission of sins, is understood to be not true, but false,

let him be anathema. For that which the apostle has said:

By one man sin entered into the ivorld, and by sin death, and
so death passed upon all men in e//w;<? all have sinned^ is not
to be understood otherwise than as the Catholic Church spread

everywhere hath always understood it. For, by reason of this

rule of faith, from a tradition of the apostles, even infants, who
could not as yet commit any sin of themselves, are for this
cause truly baptised for the remission of sins, that in them that
may be cleansed away by regeneration, which they have con
tracted by generation. For, unless a man be born again of
vvater and the Holy Ghost, he cannot enter into the kingdom of
God. H
5. anyone denies that, by the grace of our Lord Jesus
If

Christ, which is conferred in baptism, the guilt of original sin is

remitted or even asserts that the whole of that which has the
;

true and proper nature of sin is not taken away but says that ;

it is only raised,** or not

imputed let him be anathema. For ;

in those who are born again, there is nothing that God hates ;

because, There is no condemnation to those who are truly buried

together with CJirist by baptism into death ; ff who walk not
according to the flesh, but, putting off the old man, and putting
on the new who is created according to God, \\ are made in no-

f John i.
29. % Gal. iii. 27.
Acts li. 38. ||
Rom. v. 12.
*
IT John iii.
5. Radi, cancelled. ft Rom. viii. i ; vi. 4.
JJ Ephes. iv. 22, 24.
24 SESSION V.

cent, immaculate, pure, harmless, and beloved of God, heirs

indeed of God, but joint heirs with Christ ;* so that there is
nothing whatever to retard their entrance into heaven. But
this holy Synod confesses and is sensible that in the baptised
there remains concupiscence, or an incentive (to sin) ;f which,
whereas it is left for our exercise,! cannot injure those who
consent not, but resist manfully by the grace of Jesus Christ ;

yea, he who shall have striven lawfully shall be crowned.^

This concupiscence, which the apostle sometimes calls sin,||
the holy Synod declares that the Catholic Church has never
understood it and properly sin
to be called sin, as being truly
in those born again, but because it is of sin, and inclines to sin.
And if anyone is of a contrary sentiment, let him be anathema.
This same holy Synod doth nevertheless declare, that it is
not its intention to include in this decree, where original sin is
treated of, the blessed and immaculate Virgin Mary, the mother
of God
but that the constitutions of Pope Sixtus IV.,1" of
;

happy memory, are to be observed under the pains contained

in the said constitutions, which it renews.

DECREE ON REFORMATION.

CHAPTER I.

On the Institution of a Lectureship of Sacred Scripture, and

of the Liberal Arts.
sacred and holy Synod, adhering to the pious con
The same
stitutions of the Sovereign Pontiffs and of approved councils,**
and embracing and adding to them that the heavenly treasure ;

of the sacred books, which the Holy Ghost has with the greatest
liberality delivered unto men, may not lie neglected, hath or-

*
Rom. viii. 17. t Fomitem.
Ad agonem, to be wrestled with. 2 Tim. ii. 5. ||
Rom. vi. viii.

IT Extravag. Cum praeexcelsa, ct Grave nimis I et 2 de Reliq. et venerat. sanct.

int. comm.
** Later, sub Innoe. Cabilon. Dist. c. De
Concil. iii.
cap. ii.; ii.
cap. 3. 37.
quibusdam.
 ON REFORMATION. 25

dained and decreed, that, in those churches where there is found

to be a prebend, prestimony, or other stipend under whatsoever
name, destined for lecturers in sacred theology, the bishops,
archbishops,primates, and other Ordinaries of those places
and compel, even by the substraction of the fruits,
shall force
those who hold such prebend, prestimony, or stipend, to ex
pound and interpret the said sacred Scripture, either personally,
ifthey be competent, or otherwise by a competent substitute,
to be chosen by the said bishops, archbishops, primates, and
other Ordinaries of those places. But, for the future, let not
such prebend, prestimony, or stipend be bestowed save on com
petent persons, and those who can themselves discharge that
office ;
and otherwise let and void.
the provision made be null
But be dis
in metropolitan, or cathedral churches, if the city

tinguished and populous, and also in collegiate churches which

are in any large town, even though they may not belong to any
diocese, provided the clergy be numerous there, wherein there
is no such
prebend, prestimony, or stipend set aside for this
purpose, let the first become vacant in any
prebend that shall

way soever, except and to which some other

by resignation,
incompatible duty is not attached, be understood to be ipso
facto set apart and devoted to that purpose for ever. And in
case that in the said churches there should not be any, or not
any sufficient, prebend, let the metropolitan, or the bishop
himself, by assigning thereunto the fruits of some simple bene

fice, the obligations thereto belonging being nevertheless

discharged, or by the contributions of the beneficiaries of his

city and diocese, or otherwise, as may be most convenient, pro

vide in such wise, with the advice of his chapter, as that the
said lecture of sacred Scripture be had yet so that whatsoever;

other lectures there may be, whether established by custom, or

in any other way, be not by any means therefore omitted.
As
to churches, whose annual revenues are slight, and where
the number of the clergy and laity is so small, that a lectureship
of Theology cannot be conveniently had therein, let them at least
have a master to be chosen by the bishop, with the advice of
the chapter to teach grammar gratuitously to clerics, and other
poor scholars, that so they may afterwards, with God s blessing,
26 SESSION V.

pass on to the said study of sacred Scripture. And for this

end, either let the fruits of some simple benefice be assigned to
that master of grammar, which fruits he shall receive so long
as he continues teaching, provided however, that the said bene
fice be not deprived of the duty due to it, or let some suitable
remuneration be paid him out of the episcopal or capitular
revenue ;* or in fine let the bishop himself devise some other
method suited to his church and diocese that so this pious, ;

useful, and profitable provision may not be, under any colour
able pretext whatever, neglected.
In the monasteries also of monks, let there be in like manner
a lecture on sacred Scripture, where this can be conveniently
done wherein if the abbots be negligent, let the bishops of the
:

places, as the delegates herein of the Apostolic See, compel

them thereto by suitable remedies. And in the convents of other
Regulars, in which studies can conveniently flourish, let there
be in like manner a lectureship of sacred Scripture which ;

lectureship shall be assigned, by the general or provincial chap

ters, to the more able masters.
In the public colleges also, wherein a lectureship so honour
able, and the most necessary of all, has not hitherto been in
stituted, be established by the piety and charity of the
let it

most and governments, for the defence and

religious princes
increase of the Catholic faith, and the preservation and propa
gation of sound doctrine and where such lectureship, after
;

being once instituted, has been neglected, let it be restored.

And that impiety may not be disseminated under the semblance
of piety, the same holy Synod ordains, that no one be admitted
to this office of lecturing, whether in public or in private, with
out having been previously examined and approved of by the
bishop of the place, as to his life, conversation, and knowledge :

which however is not to be understood of lecturers in convents

of monks. Furthermore, those who are teaching the said sacred

Scripture, as long as they teach publicly in the schools, as also

the scholars who are studying in those schools, shall fully enjoy

*
Ex capitulari, yel episcopal! mt
 ON REFORMATION. 2J

and possess, though absent, all the privileges accorded by

common law, as regards the reception of the fruits of their
prebends and benefices.

CHAPTER II.

On PreacJiers of tJie Word of God, and on Questors of Alms.

But seeing that the preaching of the Gospel is no less neces

sary to the Christian commonwealth than the reading thereof ;

and whereas this is the principal duty of bishops the same ; k

holy Synod hath resolved and decreed, that all bishops, arch
bishops, primates, and all other prelates of the churches be
bound personally if they be not lawfully hindered to preach
the holy Gospel of Jesus Christ. But if it should happen that
bishops, and the others aforesaid, be hindered by any lawful
impediment, they shall be bound, in accordance with the form
prescribed by the general Council (of Lateran), to appoint fit
persons to discharge wholesomely this office of preaching. But
if anyone through contempt do not execute this,* let him be
subjected to rigorous punishment.
Archpriests, curates, and all those who in any manner soever
hold any parochial, or other, churches, which have the cure of
souls, shall, at least on the Lord s days, and solemn feasts,
either personally, or if they be lawfully hindered, by others who
are competent, feed the people committed to them, with whole
some words, according to their own capacity, and that of their
people, by teaching them the things which it is necessary for
all to know unto salvation, and by announcing to them with

briefness and plainness of discourse, the vices which they must

avoid, and the virtues which they must follow after, that they
may escape everlasting punishment, and obtain the glory of
heaven. And if any one of the above neglect to discharge this
duty, even though he may plead, on whatsoever ground, that he

*
Hoc adimplere contempserit.
28 SESSION V.

is exempt from the jurisdiction of the bishop, and even though

the churches may be, in whatsoever way, said to be exempted,
or haply annexed or united to a monastery that is even out of
the diocese, let not the watchful pastoral solicitude of the

bishops be wanting, provided those churches be really within

their diocese lest that word be fulfilled
;
The little ones have :

asked for bread and there was none to break it unto tliem*
Wherefore, if, after having been admonished by the bishop, they
shall neglect this their duty for the space of three months, let
them be compelled by ecclesiastical censures, or otherwise, at
the discretion of the said bishop ;
in such wise that even if

this seems to him expedient a fair remuneration be paid, out

of the fruits of the benefices, to some other person to discharge
that office, until the principal himself repenting shall fulfil his
own duty.
But should there be found to be any parochial churches, sub
ject to monasteries which are not in any diocese, if the abbots
and Regular prelates be negligent in the matters aforesaid, let
them be compelled thereto by the Metropolitans, in whose pro
vinces the said dioceses are situated, as the delegates for that
end of the Apostolic See nor let custom, or exemption, or
;

appeal, or reclamation, or action of recovery-)- be of effect to

impede the execution of this decree until by a competent;

judge, who shall proceed summarily, and examine only into

the truth of the (matter of) fact, the case shall have been taken
cognisance of, and decided.
Regulars, of whatsoever order they may be, may not preach
even in the churches of their own orders, unless they have been
examined and approved of as regards their life, manners, and
knowledge, by their own superiors, and with his licence with ;

which licence they shall be bound to present themselves per

sonally before the bishops, and beg a blessing from them, before
they begin to preach. But, (to preach) in churches which are
not those of their own orders, besides the licence of their own
superiors, they shall be obliged to have also the licence of the
bishop, without which they may not on any account preach in

*
Lament, iv. 4. t Recursus.
 ON REFORMATION. 2 9

the said churches which belong not to their own orders : but
bishops shall grant the said licence gratuitously.
But if, which God forbid, a preacher should spread errors, or
scandals, amongst the people, let the bishop interdict his preach
ing, even though he preach in a monastery of his own, or of
another, order : he preach heresies, let him proceed
whereas, if

against him according appointment of the law, or the

to the
custom of the place, even though the said preacher should
plead that he is exempted by a general, or special, privilege ;

in which case the bishop shall proceed by apostolic authority,

and as the delegate of the Apostolic See. But let bishops be
careful, that apreacher be not annoyed, either by false accusa
any other way calumniously or have any just cause
tions, or in ;

of complaint against them.

Furthermore, let bishops be on their guard not to permit any
one, whether of those, who, being Regulars in name, live
nevertheless out of their monasteries, and the obedience of their
religious institute, or secular priests unless they be known to
them, and are of approved morals and doctrine, to preach in
their own city, and diocese, even under the pretext of any privi

lege whatsoever until the holy Apostolic See has been con
;

sulted by the said bishops thereon from which See it is not

;

likely that unworthy persons can extort any such privileges,

except by suppressing the truth, or by uttering what is false.
Those who quest for alms who are also commonly called
Questors of whatsoever condition they may be, shall not in

any way presume, either personally, or by another, to preach ;

and Contraveners shall, any privileges notwithstanding, be

wholly restrained by suitable remedies, by the bishops and
Ordinaries of the places.

INDICTION OF THE NEXT SESSION.

The sacred and holy Synod also ordains and decrees, that
the first ensuing Session be held and celebrated on the Thursday
after the feast of the blessed apostle James.

The Session was afterwards prorogued to the thirteenth oj

January, MDXLVII.
3O SESSION VI.

SESSION THE SIXTH,

Celebrated on the thirteenth day of the month of January,
MDXLVII.

DECREE ON JUSTIFICATION.

Proem.

Whereas there is, at this time, not without the shipwreck of

many souls, and grievous detriment to the unity of the Church,
a certain erroneous doctrine disseminated touching Justification ;

the sacred and holy oecumenical and general Synod of Trent,

lawfully assembled in the Holy Ghost, the most reverend
lords, Giammaria del Monte, bishop of Palaestrina, and Mar-
cellus of the title of the Holy Cross
in Jerusalem, priest, car
dinals of the holy Roman
Church, and legates apostolic a latere,
presiding therein, in the name of our most holy father and lord
in Christ, Paul III., by the providence of God,
Pope, pur
poses, unto the praise and glory of Almighty God, the tranquil-
lising of the Church, and the salvation of souls, to expound to
all the faithful of Christ the true and sound doctrine
touching
the said Justification which (doctrine) the sun of justice
;

Christ Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith* taught,

which the apostles transmitted, and which the Catholic Church,
the Holy Ghost reminding her thereof,! has always retained ;

most strictly forbidding that any henceforth presume to believe,

preach or teach, otherwise than as by this present decree is
defined and declared.

CHAPTER I.

On the inability of Nature and of the Law to justify man.

The holy Synod declares first, that, for the correct and sound
understanding of the doctrine of Justification, it is necessary

*
Hebr. xii. 2. \ John xiv. 26.
 ON JUSTIFICATION. 31

that each one recognise and confess, that, whereas all men had
lost their innocence in the prevarication of Adam having be
come unclean,* as the
apostle says, by nature children
and,
of wrathf( as
(this Synod) has set forth in the decree on

original sin, they were so far the servants of sin, \ and under
the power of the Devil and of death, that not the Gentiles only
by the force of nature, but not even the Jews by the very letter
itself of the law of Moses, were able to be liberated, or to arise,
therefrom although free will, attenuated as it was in its powers,
;

and bent down, was by no means extinguished in them.

CHAPTER II.

On the Dispensation and Mystery of Christ s Advent.

Whence came to pass, that the heavenly Father, the father

it

of mercies and the God of all comfort^ when that blessed

fulness of the time was come,\\ sent unto men, Jesus Christ,
His oivn Son who had been, both before the Law, and during
the time of the Law, to many of the holy fathers announced and
promised that He might both redeem the Jeivs ivho ivere
under the Law^ and that the Gentiles, ivho followed not after
justice, might attain to justice,** and that all men might receive
the adoption of sons. Him God \&&i proposed as a propitiator,
through faith in His blood,\\ for our sins, and not for our sins
only, but also for those of the ivhole

CHAPTER III.

Who are Justified through Christ.

But, though He died for #//, yet do not all receive the
benefit of His death, but those only unto whom the merit of His

Is. Ixiv. 6. f Ephes. ii. 3. J Rom. vi. 17.

2 Cor. i.
3. ||
Gal. iv. 4.
*
Ib. v. 4. Rom. ix. 30. ft Rom. iii.
25.
II i
John ii. 2. 2 Cor. v. 15.
32 SESSION VI.

passion is communicated. For as in truth men, if they were

not born propagated of the seed of Adam, would not be born
unjust, seeing that, by that propagation, they contract through
him, when they are conceived, injustice as their own, so, if

they were not born again in Christ, they never would be justi
fied seeing that in that new birth, there is bestowed upon
;

them, through the merit of His passion, the grace whereby they
are made just. For this benefit the apostle exhorts us, ever
more to give thanks to the Father >
who Jiath made us worthy to
be partakers of the lot of the saints in light, and hath delivered
us from power of darkness, and hath translated us into the
tlie

Kingdom of the Son of His love, in whom ^ve have redemption,

and remission of sins.*

CHAPTER IV.

A description is introduced of the Justification of the impious,

and of the manner thereof under the Law of Grace.

By which description of the Justification of the

words, a
from that state
impious is indicated, as being a translation,
wherein man is born a child of the first Adam, to the state of
grace, and of the adoption of the sons of God,\ through the
second Adam, And this translation,
Jesus Christ, our Saviour.
since the promulgation of the Gospel, cannot be effected, with
out the laver of regeneration, or the desire thereof, as it is
written ;
unless a man be born again of water and the Holy
Ghost, he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God.\

CHAPTER V.

On the necessity, in Adults, of preparation or Justification, and

whence it proceeds.

The Synod furthermore declares, that, in adults, the beginning

of the said Justification is to be derived from the prevenient

*
Colos. i. 1214. t Rom. v. 23. % John iii. 5.
 ON JUSTIFICATION. 33

grace of God, through Jesus Christ, that is to say, from His

vocation, whereby, without any merits existing on their parts,
they are called that so they, who by sins were alienated from
;

God, may be disposed through His quickening and assisting

grace, to convert themselves to their own justification, by freely
assenting to and co-operating with that said grace in such sort :

that, while God touches the heart of man by the illumination of

the Holy Ghost, neither is man himself utterly without doing
anything while he receives that inspiration, forasmuch as he is
also able to reject it yet is he not able, by his own free will,
;

without the grace of God, to move himself unto justice in His

sight. Whence, when
it is said in the sacred writings Turn ye :

to and I will turn to you* we are admonished of our

me,
liberty and when we answer Convert us, O Lord, to Thee, and
;
:

we shall be converted,^ we confess that we are prevented!

by the grace of God.

CHAPTER VI.

The manner of Preparation.

Nowthey (adults) are disposed unto the said justice, when ?

excited and assisted by divine grace, conceiving faith by hear

ing, they are freely moved towards God, believing those
things to be true which God has revealed and promised, and
this especially, that God justifies the impious by His grace,
through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus ;\\ and when,
understanding themselves to be sinners, they, by turning them
selves, from the fear of divine justice whereby they are pro
fitably agitated, to consider the mercy of God, are raised unto
hope, confiding that God will be propitious to them for Christ s
sake and they begin to love Him as the fountain of all justice
; ;

and are therefore moved against sins by a certain hatred and

detestation, to wit, by that penitence which must be performed
before baptism :
lastly, when they purpose to receive baptism,

*
Zach. i.
3. t Lam. v. 21. \ Praeveniri.
Rom. x. 17. || Rom. iii. 24.
U
34 SESSION vi.

to begin a new life, and to keep the commandments of God.

Concerning this disposition it is written He that cometh to :

God, must believe that He is, and is a reivarder to them that

seek Him ;*
and, Be of good faith, son, thy sins are forgiven
thee ;\ The fear of the Lord drivetli out sin ;\ and, Do
and,
penance, and be baptised every one of you in the name of Jesus
Christ, for the remission of your sins, and you shall receive the gift
of the Holy Ghost / and, Going, therefore, teach ye all nations,
baptising them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and
of the Holy Ghost ;\\ finally, Prepare your hearts unto the

CHAPTER VII.

What the Jiistification of tlie impious is, and ivhat are the

causes thereof.

This disposition, or preparation, is followed by Justification

itself, which is not remission of sins merely, but also the sancti-
fication and renewal of the inward man, through the voluntary

reception of the grace, and of the^IftsT^vvhereby man of unjust

becomes just, and of an enemy a friend, that so he may be an
heir according to hope of life everlasting**
Of this Justification the causes are these : the final cause
indeed is the glory of God and of Jesus Christ, and life ever
lasting ;
while the efficient cause is a merciful God who washes
and sanctifies^ gratuitously, signing, and anointing with the
holy Spirit of promise, vvho is the pledge of our inheritance /Jj
but the meritorious cause is His most beloved only-begotten
our Lord Jesus Christ, who, when we were enemies, for the
exceeding charity wherewith he loved merited Justifica .?,

tion for us by His most holy Passion on the wood of the cross
and made satisfaction for us unto God the Father ;
the instru-

*
Hebr. xi. 6. t Matth. ii.
5. { Eccli. i. 27.
Acts ii. 38. II
Matth. xxviii. 19.
*
11 I Kings vii. 3. Titus iii. 7. ft I Cor. vi. ii.
ii.
JJ Ephes. i.
13, 14. Ephes. 4.
 ON JUSTIFICATION. 35

mental cause is the sacrament of baptism, which is the sacra

ment of faith,without which (faith) no man was ever justified ;*

lastly, the alone formal cause is the justice of God, not that
whereby He Himself is just, He maketh us
but that whereby
just, that, to wit, with which we being endowed by Him, are
renewed in the spirit of our mindft and we are not only reputed,
but are truly called, and are, just, receiving justice within us,
each one according to his own measure, which the Holy Ghost
distributes to every oneas He ^vills,\ and according to each
one s proper^ disposition and co-operation. For, although no
one can be just, but he to whom the merits of the Passion of
our Lord Jesus Christ are communicated, yet is this done in the
said Justification of the impious, when by the merit of that
same most Holy Passion, the charity of God is poured forth, by
the Holy Spirit, in the hearts\\ of those that are justified, and
is inherent therein :
whence, man, through Jesus Christ, in whom
he is
ingrafted, receives, in the said Justification, together with
the remission of sins, all these (gifts) infused at once, faith,
hope, and chanty. For faith, unless hope and charity be added
thereto, neither unites man perfectly with Christ, nor makes him
a living member of His body. For which reason it is most truly
said, that Faith without works is dead and profitless ;1[ and,
In . CJirist Jesus neither circumcision availetJi anything, nor
uncircumcision, but faith which worketh by charity** This
faith Catecumens beg of the Church agreeably to a tradition of
the Apostles previously to the sacrament of baptism, when they
beg for the faith which bestows life everlasting, which, without
hope and chanty, faith cannot bestow whence also do they ;

immediately hear that word of Christ // thou wilt enter into :

life, keep the commandments.ftft Wherefore, when receiving

true and Christian justice, they are bidden, immediately on
being born again, to preserve it pure and spotless, as the first
given them through Jesus Christ in lieu of that which

*
Hebr. xi. f Ephes. iv. 23. J i Cor. xii. 2.

Propriam, own, peculiar. ||

Rom. v. 5.
**
IT Otiosa, idle, James ii. 20. Ephes. v. 6. ft Matth. xix. 17.
tj Lulie xv. 22.
36 SESSION vi.

Adam, by his disobedience, lost for himself and for us, that so

they may bear it before the judgment-seat of our Lord Jesus

Christ, and may have life everlasting.

CHAPTER VIII.

In ivliat manner it is to be understood, that the impious is justified

by faith, and gratuitously.

And whereas the Apostle saith, that man is justified by faith

and freely* those words are to be understood in that sense which
the perpetual consent of the Catholic Church hath held and ex
pressed to wit, that we are therefore said to be justified by
;

faith, because faith the beginning of human salvation, the

is

foundation, and the root of all Justification without which it ;

is impossible to please God,\ and to come unto the fellowship

of His sons : but we are therefore said to be justified freely

because that none of those things which precede Justification
whether faith or works merit the grace itself of Justification.
For, if it be a grace, it is not now by works, otherwise, as the
same Apostle says, grace is no more grace.\

CHAPTER IX.

Against the vain confidence of Heretics.

But, although it is necessary to believe that sins neither are

remitted, nor ever were remitted save gratuitously by the mercy
of God for Christ s sake
not to be said, that sins are
; yet is it
*

forgiven, or have been forgiven, to anyone who boasts of his

confidence and certainty of the remission of his sins, and rests
on that alone seeing that it may exist, yea, does in our day
;

exist,amongst heretics and schismatics and with great vehe ;

mence is this vain confidence, and one alien from all godliness,
preached up in opposition to the Catholic Church. But neither

*
Rom. iii. 4. f Hebr. xi. 6. t Rom. xi. 6.
 ON JUSTIFICATION. 37

is be asserted, that they who are truly justified must

this to

needs, without any doubting whatever, settle within themselves

that they are justified, and that no one is absolved from sins
and justified, but he that believes for certain that he is absolved
and and that absolution and Justification are effected
justified,
by this faith alone as though whoso has not this belief, doubts
:

of the promises of God, and of the efficacy of the death and

resurrection of Christ. For even as no pious person ought to
doubt of the mercy of God, af the merit of Christ, and of the
virtue and efficacy of the sacraments, even so each one, when
he regards himself, and his own weakness and indisposition,
may have fear and apprehension touching his own grace seeing ;

that no one can know, with a certainty of faith, which can

not be subject to error,* that he has obtained the grace of
God.

CHAPTER X.

On the increase of Justification received.

Having, therefore, been" thus justified, and made the friends

and domestics of God,\ advancing from virtue to virtue, \ they
are renewed, as the Apostle says, day by day ; that is, by

mortifying the members of their own flesh,|| and by presenting

them as instruments of justice unto sanctificationf^ they,
through the observance of the commandments of God and of the
Church, faith co-operating with good works, increase in that
justicewhich they have received through the grace of Christ,
and are still further justified, as it is written : He that is just,
let him be justified still ;** and again, Be not afraid to be
justified even to death ;ff and also, Do you see that by works a
man is
justified, and not by faith only.\\ And this increase of
Justification holy Church begs, when she prays, "

Give unto us
O Lord, increase of faith, hope, and charity.
"

*
Cui non potest subesse falsum. f Ephes. ii. 19. J Ps. Ixxxiii. 8.

*
2 Cor. iv. 1 6. ||
Colos. iii.
5. 1 Rom. vi. 13, 19.
Apoc. xxii. ii. ff Eccli. xviii. 22. J{ James ii. 24.
Dom. 1
3. post Pentecost.
 SESSION VI.

CHAPTER XL

On keeping the Commandments; and on the necessity and

possibility thereof.

But no one, how much soever justified, ought to think him

self exempt from the observance of the commandments no one ;

ought to make use of that rash saying one prohibited by the

Fathers under an anathema that the observance of the com
mandments of God is impossible for one that is justified. For
God commands not impossibilities, but, by commanding, both
admonishes thee to do what thou art able, and to pray for
what thou art not able (to do),* and aids thee that thou mayest
be able whose commandments are not heavy ;f whose yoke
;

is sweet, and whose burthen ligJit.\ For, whoso are the sons
of God, love Christ but they who love Him keep His command
;

ments^ as Himself testifies which, assuredly, with the divine ;

help, they can do. For, although, during this mortal life, men,
how holy and just soever, at times fall into at least light and
daily sins, which are also called venial, not therefore do they
cease to be just. For that cry of the just, Forgive us our tres
passes, is both humble and true. And for this cause, the just
themselves ought to feel themselves the more obliged to walk
in the way of justice, in that, being already freed from sins, but
made servants of God,\\ they are able, living soberly, justly,
and godly^ to proceed onwards tlirougJi Jesus CJirist, by
whom they have had access unto this grace** For God for
sakes not those who have been once justified by His grace,
unless He
be first forsaken by them. Wherefore, no one ought
to flatter himself up with faith alone,ff fancying that by faith
alone he is made an heir, and will obtain the inheritance, even
though he suffer not with Christ, that so he may be also glori-

*
St. Aug. De Nat. et gr. c. 43. t i
John v. 3.

\ Matth. xi. 30. Sermones, words, John xiv. 15.

** Rom. v. 2.
||
Rom. vi. 1 8. IF Titus ii. 12.
ft Nemo sibi in sola fide blandiri debet : no one ought to rely on faith alone.
 ON JUSTIFICATION. 39

fied with Him* For even Christ Himself, as the Apostle

saith, Whereas He was the son of God, learned obedience by
the things which He suffered, and being consummated, He be

came, to all who obey Him, the cause of eternal salvation.}

For which cause the same Apostle admonishes the justified,
saying Know you not that they that run in the race, all run
:

indeed, but one receiveth the prize ? So run that you may
obtain. I therefore so run, not as an uncertainty: I so
fig/it, not as one beating the air, but I chastise my body, and

bring it into subjection ; lest, perhaps, when I have preached to

others, I myself should have become a castaway.^ So also the
prince of the Apostles, Peter Labour the more that by good
:

ivorks you may make sure your calling and election. For doing
those things, you shall not sin at any time From which it
is
plain, that those are opposed to the orthodox doctrine of
religion, who assert that the just man sins, venially at least, in

every good work ; or, which is

yet more insupportable, that he
merits eternal punishments ;
as also those who state, that the
just sin in all their works, if, in those works, they, together with
aim principally that God may be glorified, have in view also
this,
the eternal reward, in order to excite their sloth, and to en
courage themselves to run in the course : whereas it is written,
/ have inclined my heart to do all thy justifications for the
reivard :\\ and, concerning Moses, the Apostle saith, that he
looked unto the reward^

CHAPTER XII.

That a rash presumptuousness in the matter of Predestination is

to be avoided.

No one, moreover, so long as he is in this mortal life, ought

so far to presume as regards the secret mystery of divine pre
destination as to determine for certain that he is assuredly in

Rom. viii. 17. t Hebr. v. 8, 9. \ I Cor. ix. 24, 26, 27.

2 Peter i. 10. Ps. cxviii. 112. 1[ Hebr. xi. 26.
4O SESSION VI.

the number of the predestinate ;

as if it were true that he that is

justified, either cannot sin any more, or, if he do sin, that

he ought
to promise himself an assured repentance for, except by special ;

revelation, it cannot be known whom God hath chosen unto

Himself.

CHAPTER XIII.

On the gift of Perseverance.

So also as regards the gift of perseverance, of which it is

written, He tJiat sJiall persevere to tJie end, he shall be saved :*-
which giftcannot be derived from any other but Him, who is
able to establish him who standethf that he stand perseveringly,
and to restore him who falleth let no one herein promise him
:

self any thing as certain with an absolute certainty; though all

ought to place and repose a most firm hope in God s help.

For God, unless men be themselves wanting to His grace, as He
has begun the good work, so will He perfect it, working (in
them) to will and to accomplish^ Nevertheless, let those who
think themselves to stand, take heed lest \tJiey fall and, with
fear and trembling work out their salvation^ in labours, in
watchings, in alms deeds, in prayers and oblations, in fastings
and chastity for, knowing that they are born again unto a
:

hope of glory ^ but not as yet unto glory, they ought to fear
for the combat which yet remains with the flesh, with the world,
with the devil, wherein they cannot be victorious, unless they
be with God s grace obedient to the Apostle, who says We :

are debtors, not to the flesh,

according to live for to the flesh ;

if you live according to the flesh, you shall die ; but if by the
spirit you mortify the deeds of the flesh, you shall live.**

*
Matth. xxiv. 13. f Rom. xiv. 4.
J Philipp. i. 6 ; ii. 13. I Cor. x. 12. ||
Philipp. ii. 12.
**
11 I Peter i.
3. Rom. viii. 12, n.
 ON JUSTIFICATION. 41

CHAPTER XIV.

On the fallen, and their restoration.

As regards those who, by sin, have fallen from the received

grace of Justification, they may be again justified, when, God
exciting them, through the sacrament of Penance they shall
have attained to the recovery, by the merit of Christ, of the
grace lost: for this manner of Justification is of the fallen the

reparation which the holy Fathers have aptly called

;
a second

plank after the shipwreck of grace lost* For, on behalf of

those who fall into sins after baptism, Christ Jesus instituted
the sacrament of Penance, when He said, Receive ye the Holy
Ghost, whose sins you shall forgive, they are forgiven them, and
whose sins you shall retain, they are retained.^ Whence it
is to be taught that the penitence of a Christian, after his fall,

is very different from that at (his) baptism and that therein ;

are included not only a cessation from sins, and a detestation

thereof, or a contrite and humble heart^ but also the sacra
mental confession of the said sins, at least in desire, and to
be made in its season, and sacerdotal absolution and like ;

wise satisfaction, by fasts, alms, prayers, and the other pious

exercises of a spiritual life not indeed for the eternal punish
;

ment, which is, together with the guilt, remitted, either by the
sacrament, or by the desire of the sacrament, but for the
temporal punishment, which, as the sacred writings teach, is
not always wholly remitted, as is done in baptism, to those who,
ungrateful to the grace of God which they have received, have
grieved the Holy Spirit^ and have not feared to violate the
temple of God\\ Concerning which penitence it is written :

Be mindful whence tJiou art fallen ; do penance, and do the

first works^ And again The sorrow : that is according to

*
Ilieron. Ep. ad Demetr. t John xx. 22, 23.
t Ps. 1.
19. Ephcs. iv. 30. |!
i Cor. iii. 17.
H Apoc. ii. 5.
 SESSION VI.

God worketh penance steadfast unto salvation* And again :

Do penance, and bring forth fruits ivorthy ofpenance.^

CHAPTER XV.

That) by every mortal sin, grace is lost, but not faitJL

In opposition also to the subtle wits of certain men, who,

by pleasing speeches and good words,
seduce the hearts of the
innocent,\ it is to be maintained that the received grace of Jus
not only by infidelity whereby even faith itself
tification is lost,
but also by any other mortal sin whatever, though faith
is lost,

be not lost; thus defending the doctrine of the divine law, which
excludes from the kingdom of God not only the unbelieving,
but the faithful also (who are) fornicators, adulterers, effeminate,
Hers with mankind, thieves, covetous, drunkards, railers, extor

tioners^ and others who commit deadly sins from which,

all ;

with the help of divine grace, they can refrain, and on account of
which they are separated from the grace of Christ.

CHAPTER XVI.

On the fruit of Justification, that is, on the merit of good vvorks,

and on the nature of that merit.

Before men, therefore, who have been justified in this man

ner, whether they have preserved uninterruptedly the grace
received, or whether they have recovered it when lost, are to
be set the words of the Apostle Abound in every good work :

knowing that your labour is not in vain in the Lord ;\\ for
God is not unjust, that He should forget your work, and the
love which you have shoivn in His name /IF and, do not lose

your confidence, which hath a great reward** And, for this

cause, life eternal is to be proposed to those working well unto

*
2 Cor. vii. 10. t Matth. iii. 2. J Rom. xvi. 1 8.

I Cor. vi. 9, 10. Cor. xv. 58.

H Hebr. vi. 10. **Ib. x. 35.
 ON JUSTIFICATION. 43

tJie end* and hoping in God, both as a grace mercifully pro

mised to the sons of God through Jesus Christ, and as a reward
which is according to the promise of God Himself, to be faithfully
rendered to their good works and merits. For this is that croivn of
justice which the Apostle declared was, after \\isfight and course,
laid up for him, to be rendered to Jiirn by the just judge, and not
only to him, but also to all that love His coming.\ For, whereas
Jesus Christ Himself continually infuses his virtue} into the
said justified, as the head into the members, and the vine into
the branches, and this virtue always precedes and accompanies
and follows their good works, which without it could not in any
wise be pleasing and meritorious before God, we must believe
that nothing further is wanting to the justified, to prevent their

being accounted to have, by those very works which have been

done in God, fully satisfied the divine law according to the
state of this life, and to have truly merited eternal life, to be
obtained also in its (due) time, if so be, however, that they
depart in grace ; seeing that Christ, our Saviour, saith If any :

one shall drink of the water that I will give him, he shall not
tJiirst for ever ; but it shall become in him a fountain of water

springing up unto life everlasting^ Thus, neither is our own

justice established as our oivn as from ourselves ;||
nor is the
justice of God ignored or repudiated for that justice which is
:

called ours, because that we are justified from its being inherent
in us, that same is (the justice) of God, because that it is infused
into us of God, through the merit of Christ. Neither is this to
be omitted, that although, in the sacred writings, so much is
attributed to good works, that Christ promises, that even he that
shall give a drink of cold water to one of His least ones, shall not
lose hisreward ;^ and the Apostle testifies that, That which is
at present momentary and light of our tribulation, worketh for
us above measure exceedingly an eternal weight of glory ;**
nevertheless God forbid that a Christian should either trust or

glory in himself, and not in the Lord, whose bounty towards all

*
Matth. x. 22. f 2 Tim. iv. 8.

% Jugiler virlutem influat. John iv. 13, 14. ||

Rom. x. 3.
U Matth. x. 42. ** 2
Cor. iv. 17.
44 SESSION vi.

men is so great, that He will have the things which are His
own gifts be their merits.* And forasmuch as in many things
we all offend,\ each one ought to have before his eyes, as well
the severity and judgment, as the mercy and goodness (of God) ;

neither ought anyone to judge Jumself, even though he be not

conscious to himself of anything ;\ because the whole life of
man is to be examined and judged, not by the judgment of man,
but of God, ivho will bring to light the hidden things of dark
ness, and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts, and
tJien shall every man have praise from God^ who, as it is
written, will render to every man according to his works. \\

After this Catholic doctrine on Justification, which whoso re-

ceiveth not faithfully and firmly cannot be justified, it hath
seemed good to the holy Synod to subjoin these canons, that all

may know not only what they ought to hold and follow, but also
what to avoid and shun.

ON JUSTIFICATION.

CANON If anyone saith that man may be

I.
justified before
God by his own works, whether done through the teaching of
human nature, or that of the law, without the grace of God
through Jesus Christ; let him be anathema.
CANON il. saith that the grace of God, through
If anyone
Jesus Christ, given only for this, that man may be able more
is

easily to live justly, and to merit eternal life, as if, by free will
without grace, he were able to do both, though hardly indeed and
with difficulty ;
let him be anathema.
CANON in. saith that without the prevenient in
If anyone
spiration of the Holy Ghost, and without His help, man can
believe, hope, love, or be penitent as he ought, so as that the
grace of Justification may be bestowed upon him let him be ;

anathema.

*
Epis. Coelest. I. c. 12. Labb. T. II. p. 1617. De qua vid. Coustant. in Ep. 21.
Coelest. t James iii. 2. J I Cor. iv. 3, 4.
I Cor. iv. 5. || Malth. xvi. 27.
 ON JUSTIFICATION. 45

CANON anyone saith that man s free will, moved and

IV. If
excitedby God, by assenting to God exciting and calling, no
wise co-operates towards disposing and preparing itself for
obtaining the grace of Justification that it cannot refuse its ;

consent, if it would but that, as something inanimate, it does

;

nothing whatever and is merely passive ;

let him be anathema.
CANON V. If anyone saith that, since Adam s sin, the free
will of man is lost and extinguished ; or, that it is a thing with

only a name,* yea a name without a reality, a figment, in fine,

introduced into the Church by Satan ;
let him be anathema.
CANON Vl. If anyone saith that it is not in man s power to
make his ways evil, but that the works that are evilGod worketh
as well as those that are good, not permissively only, but pro

perly, and of Himself, in such wise that the treason of Judas is

no less His own proper work than the vocation of Paul let him ;

be anathema.
CANON VII. If anyone saith that all works done before
Justification, in whatsoever way they be done, are truly sins, or
merit the hatred of God or that the more earnestly one strives
;

to dispose himself for grace, the more grievously he sins let ;

him be anathema.
CANON vill. If anyone saith that the fear of hell, whereby,
by grieving for our sins, we fleeunto the mercy of God, or
refrain from sinning, is a sin, or makes sinners worse let him ;

be anathema.
CANON IX. If anyone saith that by faith alone the impious
is justified ;
in such wise as to mean that nothing else is re
quired to co-operate in order to the obtaining the grace of Jus
tification, and that it is not in any way necessary that he be

prepared and disposed by the movement of his own will let ;

him be anathema.
CANON X. If anyone saith that men are just without the
justice of Christ, whereby He merited for us to be justified or ;

that it is by that justice itself that they are formally just ;

let

him be anathema.

*
Rem esse de solo titulo, a thing in name only, un etre cle raison.
46 SESSION vi.

CANON XL If anyone saith that men are

justified, either
by the sole imputation of the justice of Christ, or
by the sole
remission of sins, to the exclusion of the grace and the
charity
which is poured fortJi in their Jiearts by the Holy Ghost* and
is inherent in them or even that the grace, whereby we are
;

justified, is only the favour of God let him be anathema. ;

CANON xil. If anyone saith that justifying faith is

nothing
else but confidence in the divine
mercy which remits sins for
Christ s sake or, that this confidence alone is that
;
whereby we
are justified let him be anathema.
;

CANON xill. If anyone saith that it is

necessary for every
one, for the obtaining the remission of sins, that he believe for
certain, and without any wavering arising from his own infirmity
and indisposition, that his sins are forgiven him ;
let him be
anathema.
CANON If anyone saith that man is
XIV. truly absolved
from and justified, because that he assuredly believed
his sins
himself absolved and justified or, that no one is truly justified
;

but he who believes himself justified and that, by this faith ;

alone, absolution and justification are effected let him be ;

anathema.
CANON If anyone saith that a man, who is born
XV. again
and bound of faith to believe that he is assuredly in
justified, is
the number of the predestinate let him be anathema. ;

CANON XVI. If anyone saith that he will for certain, of an

absolute and infallible certainty, have that great gift of perse
verance unto the end, unless he have learned this by special
revelation ;
let him be anathema.
CANON If anyone saith that the grace of Justification
XVII.
is only attained to by those who are predestined unto life but ;

that all others who are called, are called indeed, but receive not
by the divine power, predestined unto
grace, as being, evil ;
let
him be anathema.
CANON xvin. If anyone saith that the commandments of
God are, even for one that isjustified and constituted in grace,

impossible to keep ;
let him be anathema.

*
Rom. v. 5.
 ON JUSTIFICATION. 47

CANON XIX. If anyone saith that nothing besides faith is

commanded in the Gospel that other things are indifferent,
;

neither commanded nor prohibited, but free or that the ten ;

commandments nowise appertain to Christians ;

let him be
anathema.
CANON XX. If anyone saith that the man who is justified
and how perfect soever, is not bound to observe the command
ments of God and of the Church, but only to believe as if ;

indeed the Gospel were a bare and absolute promise of eternal

without the condition of observing the
life, commandments ;
let

him be anathema.
CANON XXL Ifanyone saith that Christ Jesus was given of
God to men, as a redeemer in whom to trust, and not also as a
legislator whom to obey let him be anathema.
;

CANON XXII. If anyone saith that the justified, either is able

to persevere, without the special help of God, in the justice re
ceived ;
or that, with that help, he is not able ;
let him be
anathema.
CANON xxm. If anyone saith that a man once justified can
sin no more, nor lose grace, and that therefore he that falls and
sins was never truly justified or, on the other hand, that he is
;

able, during his whole life, to avoid all sins, even those that are
venial, except by a special privilege from God, as the Church
holds in regard of the Blessed Virgin let him be anathema. ;

CANON XXIV. If anyone saith that the

justice received is
not preserved and also increased before God through good
works but that the said works are merely the fruits and signs
;

of Justification obtained, but not a cause of the increase thereof;

let him be anathema.

CANON xxv. If anyone saith that, in every good work, the

just sins venially at least, or which is more intolerable still-
mortally, and consequently deserves eternal punishments and ;

that for this cause only he is not damned, that God does not
impute those works unto damnation ;
let him be anathema.
CANON xxvi. If
anyone saith that the just ought not, for
their good works done in God, to
expect and hope for an eternal
recompense from God, through His mercy and the merit of
Jesus Christ if so be that they persevere to the end in well-
48 SESSION VI.

doing and in keeping the divine commandments ;

let him be
anathema.
CANON XXVII. If anyone saith that there is no mortal sin
but that of infidelity ;* or, that grace once received is not lost
by any other sin, however grievous and enormous, save by that
of infidelity ;
let him be anathema.
CANON XXVIII. If anyone saith that grace being lost through

sin, faith also is

always lost with it or, that the faith which
;

remains, though it be not a lively faith, is not a true faith ; or,

that he who has faith without charity, is not a Christian ;
let

him be anathema.
CANON XXIX. If anyone saith that he who has fallen after
baptism, not able by the grace of God to rise again
is ; or, that
he is able indeed to recover the justice which he has lost, but
by faith alone, without the sacrament of Penance, contrary to
what the holy Roman and universal Church instructed by
Christ and His Apostles has hitherto professed, observed, and
taught ;
let him be anathema.
CANON xxx. If anyone saith that after the grace of Justi
fication has been received, to every penitent sinner the guiltf
is remitted, and the debt of eternal punishment! is blotted

out in such wise, that there remains not any debt of temporal
punishment to be discharged either in this world or in the
next in Purgatory, before the entrance to the kingdom of heaven
can be opened (to him) let him be anathema. ;

CANON anyone saith that the justified sins when

XXXI. If
he performs good works with a view to an eternal recompense ;

let him be anathema.

CANON XXXII. If anyone saith that the good works of one
that justified are in such manner the gift of God, as that
is

they are not also the good merits of him that is justified or, ;

that the said justified, by the good works which he performs

through the grace of God and the merit of Jesus Christ, whose

* Infidelitatisunbelief.
:
t Culpa.
I Reatus ^ternae poenas condemnation to eternal punishment.
:

Reatus poeme temporalis condemnation to a temporal punishment.

:
 ON REFORMATION. 49

living member he is, does not truly merit increase of grace,

eternal life, and the attainment of that eternal life, if so be,

however, that he depart in grace, and also an increase of glory ;

let him be anathema.

CANON xxxm. anyone saith that, by the Catholic doctrine
If

touching Justification, by this holy Synod set forth in this pre

sent decree, the glory of God, or the merits of our Lord Jesus
Christ are in any way derogated from, and not rather that the
truth of our faith, and the glory in fine of God and of Jesus
Christ are rendered (more) illustrious ;
let him be anathema.

DECREE ON REFORMATION.

CHAPTER I.

It is meet that prelates reside in their own churches ; if they

act otherwise, the penalties of the ancient law are renewed

against them^ and fresh penalties decreed.

The same sacred and holy Synod, the same legates of the
Apostolic See presiding, wishing to apply* itself to restore
ecclesiastical discipline, which is exceedingly relaxed, and to
1 amend the depraved manners of the clergy and Christian
| people, has thought it fit to begin with those who preside over
the greater churches, for the integrity of those who govern is
the safetyf of the governed. Trusting, therefore, that by the
mercy of our Lord and God, and the provident vigilance of His
own vicar on earth, it will surely for the future happen that
those who are most worthy, and whose previous life, in every
stage thereof, from their infancy to their riper years, having been
laudably passed in the exercises of ecclesiastical discipline
bears testimony in their be assumed unto the
favour, will

government of churches, in accordance with the venerable ordi

nances of the Fathers, for that it is a burthen whose weight
would be formidable even unto angels (the Synod) admonishes :

all those who, under whatsoever name and title, are set over any

*
Lit. to gird. Salus.
50 SESSION VI.

patriarchal, primatial, and cathedral churches

metropolitan, ;

and hereby accounts such admonished, that, taking heed to

all

themselves, and to the whole flock, wherein the Holy Ghost

hath placed tJiem to rule the CJiurcJi of God which He hath
purchased with His own blood* they be vigilant, as the Apostle
enjoins, that they labour in all things, and fulfil their minis
try :f but let them know, that fulfil it they cannot, if, like
hirelings,they abandon the flocks committed to them, and apply
not themselves to the keeping of their own sheep, whose blood
will be required at tJieir hands\ by the Supreme Judge ;

seeing that it is most certain that if the wolf have devoured the
sheep, the shepherd s excuse will not be admitted, that he knew
not thereof.
And forasmuch as some are to be found at this time,
yet,
who as is
grievously to be lamented
forgetful even of their
own salvation, and preferring earthly things to heavenly, and
things human before divine, wander about in various courts; or,
their fold forsaken, and the care of the sheep committed to them

neglected, keep themselves occupied with the solicitudes of

temporal it hath seemed good to the sacred and holy
affairs ;

Synod to renew, as by virtue of the present decree It doth

renew, the ancient canons promulgated against non-residents,
which (canons) have, through the disorders of the times and of
men well-nigh fallen into desuetude and furthermore, in order
;

to the more fixed residence of the same, and for the reforming
of manners in the Church, it hath seemed good to appoint and
ordain in the manner following If anyone, by whatsoever
:

dignity, degree, and pre-eminence distinguished, shall, by re

maining six months together out of his own diocese, all lawful
impediment or just and reasonable causes ceasing, be absent
from a patriarchal, primatial, metropolitan, or cathedral church,
under what title soever, cause, name, or right committed to him,
he shall ipso jure\ incur the penalty of the forfeiture of a
fourth part of one year s fruits, to be applied, by an ecclesiastical

*
Acts xx. 28. t 2 Tim. iv. 5. J Ezech. xxxiii. 6.

A phrase equivalent to ipso facto, and is so rendered throughout by Pallavicini

See vol. I. p. 737. Istor. del Concil. di Trento, Roma, 1656.
 ON REFORMATION. 51

superior, to the of the church and to the poor of

fabric
the place. And he continue absent in this way during six other
if

months, he shall thereupon forfeit another fourth part of the

fruits, to be applied in like manner. But if the contumacy
proceed yet further, the metropolitan shall, for the subjecting
him to a severer censure of the sacred canons, be obliged to
denounce his absent suffragan bishops, and the oldest resident
suffragan bishop to denounce his absent metropolitan, to the
Roman Pontiff, either by letter or by messenger, within the
space of three months, under the penalty, to be ipso facto in
curred, of being interdicted from entering into the church that ;

he, by the authority of his own supreme See, may proceed

against the said non resident prelates, according as the greater
or less contumacy of each may require, and provide the said
churches with more useful pastors, as he shall know in the Lord
to be salutary and expedient

CHAPTER II.

It is not lawful for anyone who holds a benefice requiring

personal residence to absent himself, save for a just cause to be

approved of by the bishop, who even then shall, for the cure of
souls, substitute a vicar in his stead, withdrawing a portion of
the fruits.

Those inferior to bishops, who hold by title, or in commen-

dam, any ecclesiastical benefices requiring personal residence
(whether by law or custom), shall be compelled, by their Ordina
ries, to reside, by suitable legal remedies as to them shall seem

expedient for the good government of the churches and the

advancement of the service of God, taking into account the
character of the places and persons and to no one shall any
;

perpetual privileges or indults, in favour of non-residence or

of receiving the fruits during absence, be of avail temporary ;

indulgences and dispensations, however, granted solely for true

and reasonable causes, and which are to be legitimately proved
before the Ordinary, shall remain in force in which cases, :
52 SESSION VI.

it shall be the office of

nevertheless, bishops, as delegated in this
matter by the Apostolic See, to provide that, by deputing com
petent vicars, and by assigning them a suitable portion of the
fruits, the cure of souls be nowise neglected no privilege or
;

exemption whatever being of avail to any in this regard.

CHAPTER III.

The excesses of Secular clerics, and of Regulars who live out

of their monasteries, shall be corrected by the Ordinary of the
place.

The prelates of the churches shall apply themselves prudently

and diligently to correct the excesses of their subjects
;
and no
Secular under pretext of a personal privilege, or any
cleric,

Regular living out of his monastery, shall, under pretext of a

privilege of his order, be accounted, if he transgress, exempt
from being visited, punished, and corrected in accordance with
the ordinances of the canons, by the Ordinary of the place, as
being delegated hereunto by the Apostolic See.

CHAPTER IV.

Bishops and other greater prelates shall visit any churches what
soever, as often as there shall be need, everything which might
hinder this decree being abrogated.

The Chapters of cathedral, and of other greater churches,

and the members thereof, shall not be able by any exemptions
customs, judgments, oaths, concordates, which only bind the
authors thereof and not also their successors to screen them
selves from being capable of being, in accordance with the
ordinances of the canons, visited, corrected, and amended, as
often as shall be needful, even with apostolical authority, by
their own bishops and other greater prelates, by themselves
alone or with those whom they shall see fit to have accompany
them.
 ON THE SACRAMENTS IN GENERAL. 53

CHAPTER V.

BisJwps shall neither exercise any pontifical function nor ordain in

another diocese.

It shall not be lawful for any bishop, under the plea of any pri
vilege soever, to exercise pontifical functions* in the diocese of
another, save by the express permission of the Ordinary of the
place, and in regard of those persons only who are subject to
that same Ordinary if the contrary shall have been done, the
:

bishop shall be ipso jure suspended from the exercise of epis

copal functions, and those so ordained (be similarly suspended)
from the exercise of their orders.

INDICTION OF THE NEXT SESSION.

Doth it please you that the next ensuing Session be celebrated

on Thursday, the fifth day after the first Sunday of the approach
ing Lent, which (Thursday) will be the third day of the month
of March ? They answered : It pleaseth us.

SESSION THE SEVENTH,

Celebrated on the third day of the month of March, MDXLVII.

DECREE ON THE SACRAMENTS.

Proem.
For the completion of the salutary doctrine on Justification,
which was promulgated with the unanimous consent of the
Fathers in the last preceding Session, it hath seemed suitable
to treat of the most holy Sacraments of the Church, through
which all true justice either begins, or being begun is increased,
or being lost is repaired. With this view, in order to destroy
the errors and to extirpate the heresies which have appeared

*
Pontificalia.
54 SESSION vii.

our days on the subject of the said most holy sacra

in these
ments as well those which have been revived from the heresies
condemned of old by our Fathers, as also those newly invented,
and which are exceedingly prejudicial to the purity of the
Catholic Church, and to the salvation of souls the sacred and
holy, oecumenical and general Synod of Trent, lawfully assem
bled in the Holy Ghost, the same legates of the Apostolic See
presiding therein, adhering to the doctrine of the holy Scrip
tures, to the apostolic traditions, and to the consent of other
councils and of the Fathers, has thought fit that these present
canons be established and decreed intending, the divine Spirit
;

aiding, to publish later the remaining canons which are wanting

for the completion of the work which It has begun.

ON THE SACRAMENTS IN GENERAL.

CANON I. If anyone saith that the sacraments of the New

Law were not all by Jesus Christ, our Lord or that
instituted ;

they are more or less than seven, to wit, Baptism, Confirmation,

the Eucharist, Penance, Extreme Unction, Order, and Matri
mony ; any one of these seven is not truly and
or even that

properly a sacrament let him be anathema.

;

CANON ll. If anyone saith that these said sacraments of the

New Law do not differ from the sacraments of the Old Law,
save that the ceremonies are different, and different the outward
rites ;
let him be anathema.

CANON III. If anyone saith that these seven sacraments

are in such wise equal to each other, as that one is not in any
way more worthy than another ;
let him be anathema.
CANON IV. If anyone saith that the sacraments of the New
Law are not necessary unto salvation, but superfluous and that, ;

without them, or without the desire thereof, men obtain of God,

through faith alone, the grace of justification though all (the ;

sacraments) are not indeed necessary for every individual let ;

him be anathema.
CANON V. If anyone saith that these sacraments were in
stituted for the sake of nourishing faith alone ;
let him be
anathema.
 ON THE SACRAMENTS IN GENERAL. 55

CANON vi. If anyone saith that the sacraments of the New

Law do not contain the grace which they signify or that they ;

do not confer that grace on those who do not place an obstacle

thereunto as though they were merely outward signs of
:

grace or justice received through faith, and certain marks of

the Christian profession, whereby believers are distinguished
amongst men from unbelievers let him be anathema. ;

CANON vil. If anyone saith that grace, as far as God s

part is concerned, is not given through the said sacraments
always, and to all men, even though they receive them rightly,
but (only) sometimes, and to some persons ;
let him be ana
thema.
CANON VIII. If anyone saith that by the said sacraments
of theNew Law grace is not conferred through the act per
formed,* but that faith alone in the divine promise suffices for
the obtaining of grace let him be anathema.
;

CANON IX. If anyone saith that in the three sacraments,

to wit, Baptism, Confirmation, and Order, there is not imprinted
in the soul a character, that is, a certain spiritual and indelible

sign,on account of which they cannot be repeated ;

let him be
anathema.
CANON X. If anyone saith that all Christians have power
to administer the word, and all the sacraments ;
let him be
anathema.
CANON XL If anyone wh en they
saith that in ministers,
effect f and confer the sacraments, there not required the is

intention at least of doing what the Church does let him be ;

anathema.
CANON xil. If anyone saith that a minister, being in mortal
sin if so be that he observe all the essentials which belong to

the effecting J or conferring of the sacrament neither effects

nor confers the sacrament let him be anathema. ;

CANON xill. If anyone saith that the received and approved

rites of the Catholic Church, wont to be used in the solemn

Ex opere operate. f Conficiunt, make. J Conficiendum.

56 SESSION vii.

administration of the sacraments, may be contemned, or without

sin be omitted at pleasure by the ministers, or be changed, by
every pastor of the churches, into other new ones ;
let him be
anathema.

ON BAPTISM.

CANON I. If anyone saith that the baptism of John had

the same
force as the baptism of Christ let him be anathema. ;

CANON II. If anyone saith that true and natural water is

not of necessity for baptism, and, on that account, wrests, to

some sort of metaphor, those words of our Lord Jesus Christ :

Unless a man be born again of ivater and the Holy Ghost * :

let him be anathema.

CANON ill. If anyone saith that in the Roman Church,
which is the mother and mistress of churches, there is not all

the true doctrine concerning the sacrament of baptism let him ;

be anathema.
CANON IV. If anyone saith that the baptism which is even
given by heretics in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and
of the Holy Ghost, with the intention of doing what the Church
doth, is not true baptism ;
let him be anathema.
CANON V. If anyone saith that baptism is
free,f that is,

not necessary unto salvation ;

let him be anathema.
CANON VI. If anyone saith that one who has been baptised
cannot, even if he would, lose grace, let him sin ever so much,
unless he will not believe let him be anathema. ;

CANON VII. If anyone saith that the baptised are, by

baptism itself, made
debtors but to faith alone, and not to the
observance of the whole law\ of Christ let him be anathema. ;

CANON anyone saith that the baptised are freed

vill. If
from all the precepts, whether written or transmitted, of holy
Church, in such wise that they are not bound to observe them,
unless they have chosen of their own accord to submit them
selves thereunto let him be anathema.
;

John iii. 5. t Liberum, optional. \ Gal. v. 3.

 ON BAPTISM. 57

CANON IX. If anyone saith that the remembrance of the

baptism which they have received is so to be recalled unto men,

as that they are to understand that all vows made after baptism
are void, in virtue of the promise already made in that baptism ;

as if, by those vows, they both derogated from that faith which

they have professed and from that baptism itself; let him be
anathema.
CANON X. If anyone saith that by the sole remembrance
and the faith of the baptism which has been received all sins
committed after baptism are either remitted or made venial ;

let him be anathema.

CANON XL If anyone saith that baptism, which was true

and rightly conferred, is to be repeated, for him who has denied
the faith of Christ amongst Infidels, when he is converted unto
penitence let him be anathema.
;

CANON Xli. If anyone saith that no one is to be baptised

save at that age at which Christ was baptised, or in the very
article of death let him be anathema.
;

CANON xm. :
If anyone saith that little children, for that

they have not actual faith,* are not, after having received bap
tism, to be reckoned amongst the faithful ;
and that, for this
cause, they are to be rebaptised when they have attained to
years of discretion or
;
that it is better that the baptism of such
be omitted, than that, while not believing by their own act, they
should be baptised in the faith alone of the Church let him be ;

anathema.
CANON XIV. If anyone saith that those who have been thus
baptised when children are, when they have grown up, to be
asked whether they will ratify what their sponsors promised in
their names when they were baptised ;
and that, in case they
answer that they will not, they are to be left to their own will ;

and are not to be compelled meanwhile to a Christian life by

any other penalty, save that they be excluded from the partici
pation of the Eucharist, and of the other sacraments, until they
repent let him be anathema.
;

Actum credendi.
58 SESSION vii.

ON CONFIRMATION.

CANON I. If anyone saith that the confirmation of those

who have been baptised an idle ceremony, and not rather a
is

true and proper sacrament or that of old it was nothing more

;

than a kind of catechism, whereby they who were near adoles

cence gave an account of their faith in the face of the Church ;

let him be anathema.

CANON II. If anyone saith that they who ascribe any virtue
to the sacred chrism of confirmation offer an outrage to the

Holy Ghost ;
let him be anathema.
CANON anyone saith that the ordinary minister of
III. If

holy confirmation is not the

bishop alone, but any simple priest
soever let him be anathema.
;

DECREE ON REFORMATION.

The same sacred and holy Synod, the same Legates also pre
siding, purposing to prosecute, unto the praise of God and the
increase of the Christian religion, the work which It hath begun
touching residence and reformation, has thought good to ordain
as follows saving always, in all things, the authority of the
Apostolic See.

CHAPTER I.

Who is capable of governing Cathedral cliurcJies ?

No one shall be assumed unto the government of Cathedral

churches, but one that is born of a lawful wedlock, is of mature
age, and endowed with gravity of manners and skill in letters,
agreeably to the constitution of Alexander III., which begins
Cum in cunctis, promulgated in the Council of Lateran.
 ON REFORMATION. 59

CHAPTER II.

The holders of several Cathedral churches are commanded to

resign all but one, in a given manner and time.

No one, by whatsoever dignity, grade, or pre-eminence dis

tinguished, shall presume, in contravention of the institutes of
the sacred canons, to accept and to hold at the same time
several Metropolitan or Cathedral churches, whether by title

or in commendam, or under any other name whatsoever ; seeing

that he is to be accounted exceedingly fortunate whose lot it is

to ruleone church well and fruitfully, and unto the salvation of

the souls committed to him. But as to those who now hold
several churches contrary to the tenor of the present decree, they
shall be bound, retaining the one which they may prefer, to
resign the rest within six months if they are at the free disposal
of the Apostolic See, in other cases within the year otherwise ;

those churches, the one last obtained only excepted, shall be

from that moment deemed vacant.

CHAPTER III.

Benefices shall be conferred solely on capable individuals.

Inferior Ecclesiastical Benefices, especially such as have the

cure of souls, shall be conferred on persons worthy and capable,
and who can reside on the spot and exercise personally the
said cure ;
in accordance with the Constitution of Alexander
III., Council of Lateran, which begins Quia nonnulli ;
in the
and that other of Gregory X., published in the General Council
of Lyons, which begins Licet Canon. A collation or provision
made otherwise shall be wholly annulled : and let the ordinary
collator know
that he will himself incur the penalties set down
in the Constitution of the General Council (of Lateran), which

begins Grave nimis.

60 SESSION VII.

CHAPTER IV.

The retainer of several Benefices contrary to the Canons shall be

deprived thereof.

Whosoever shall for the future presume to accept, or to retain

same time several cures, or otherwise incompatible Eccle
at the
siastical Benefices, whether by way of union for life, or in per
petual commendam, or under any other name or title whatsoever,
in contravention of the appointment of the sacred Canons, and

especially of the Constitution of Innocent III., beginning De

multa, shall be ipso jure deprived of the said benefices, according
to the disposition of the said constitution, and also by virtue of
the present Canon.

CHAPTER V.

The holders of several Benefices with cure of souls shall

exJiibit tJieir dispensations to the Ordinary, who shall provide
the churches with a Vicar, assigning a suitable portion of the
fruits.

The Ordinaries of the places shall strictly compel all those

who hold several cures, or otherwise incompatible Ecclesias
tical Benefices, to exhibit their dispensations and they shall ;

otherwise proceed according to the Constitution of Gregory X.,

published in the General Council of Lyons, beginning Ordinarii,
which (Constitution) this holy Synod thinks ought to be renewed,
and doth renew adding further, that the said Ordinaries arc by
;

all means to provide, even by deputing fit vicars and by assign

ing a suitable portion of the fruits, that the cure of souls be not
in any way neglected, and that the said benefices be nowise
defrauded of the services due to them: no appeals, privileges,
or exemptions whatsoever, even with a commission of special

judges, and inhibitions from the same, being of avail to any

one in the matters aforenamed.
 ON REFORMATION. 61

CHAPTER VI.

What unions of Benefices shall be accounted valid.

Unions in perpetuity, made within forty years, may be ex

amined into by the Ordinaries, as delegated by the Apostolic
See, and such as shall have been obtained by surreption or
obreption shall be declared null. Now those are to be pre
sumed have been surreptitiously obtained which, having been
to

granted within the aforenamed period, have not as yet been carried
into effect wholly, or in part, as also those which shall hence
forth be made at the instance of any person soever, unless it
shall be certain that they have been made for lawful or other
wise reasonable causes, which are to be verified before the
Ordinary of the place, those persons being summoned whose
interests areconcerned and therefore (such unions) shall be
;

altogether of no force, unless the Apostolic See shall have

declared otherwise.

CHAPTER VII.

United Ecclesiastical Benefices shall be visited ; the cure

thereof shall be exercised even by perpetual vicars ; vvJw shall
be deputed thereunto with a portion, to be assigned even upon
a specific property.

Ecclesiastical Benefices with cures, which are found to have

been always united and annexed to Cathedral, Collegiate, or
other churches, or to monasteries, benefices, colleges, or other
pious places of what sort soever, shall be visited every year by
the Ordinaries of those places who shall apply themselves sedu
;

lously to provide that the cure of souls be laudably exercised

by competent vicars, and those even perpetual, unless the said
Ordinaries shall deem it
expedient for the good of the churches
that it be otherwise, which (vicars) shall be deputed thereunto
by those Ordinaries, with a provision consisting of a third part
of the fruits, or of a greater or less proportion, at the discretion
62 SESSION VII.

of the said Ordinaries, which (portion) is to be assigned even

upon a specific property no appeals, privileges, exemptions,
;

even with a commission of judges, and inhibitions from the same,

being of any avail in the matters above named.

CHAPTER VIII.

Churches shall be repaired : the cure of souls sedulously

discharged.

The Ordinaries of the places shall be bound to visit every

year, with apostolic authority, all churches whatsoever, in
whatsoever manner exempted and to provide, by suitable legal
;

remedies, that whatever needs repairs be repaired and that ;

those churches be not in any way defrauded of the cure of

souls, if such be annexed thereunto, or of other services due to
them all appeals, privileges, customs, even those that have a
;

prescription from time immemorial, commission of judges, and

inhibitions from the same, being utterly set aside.

CHAPTER IX.

The duty of consecration not to be delayed.

Those who have been promoted to the greater churches shall

receive the of consecration within the time prescribed by
rite

law and any delays granted, extending beyond the period of

;

six months, shall be of no avail to anyone.

CHAPTER X.

When a See
vacant, Chapters shall not grant
is reverends "
"

to any unless straitened because of a Benefice obtained, or about

to be obtained : various penalties on contraveners.

It shall not be lawful for Chapters of churches, when a see is

vacant, to grant, whether by ordinance of common law, or by
virtue of any privilege or custom whatsoever, a licence for
 ON REFORMATION. 63

ordination,* or letters dimissory, or reverend," as some call

"

them, within a year from the day of that vacancy, to anyone

who is not straitened (for time),f by occasion of some ecclesi
astical benefice received, or about to be received. Otherwise,
the contravening Chapter shall be subjected to an ecclesiastical
interdict; and the persons so ordained, if they have been con
stituted inminor orders, shall not enjoy any clerical privilege,
especially in criminal causes whilst those constituted in the
;

greater orders shall be, ipso jure, suspended from the exercise
thereof, during the pleasure of the next appointed prelate.

CHAPTER XL

Faculties for promotion shall not avail anyone without a

jicst cause.

Faculties, for being promoted (to orders) by any prelate

whatsoever, shall be of no avail but to those who have a lawful
cause which to be expressed in their letters
is why they can
not be ordained by their own bishops and even then they shall
;

not be ordained but by a bishop who is resident in his own

diocese, or by him who exercises the pontifical functions for him,
and after having undergone a previous careful examination.

CHAPTER XII.

Faculties for not being promoted shall not exceed a year.

Faculties granted for not being promoted (to orders) shall

avail for a year only, except in the cases by law provided.

*
Ordinandi licentiam.
t Arctatus. Pallav. Necessitate di prender gli ordini.
64 SESSION VII.

CHAPTER XIII.

Individuals, by whomsoever presented, shall not be instituted

without being previously examined and approved of by the

Ordinary ; with certain exceptions.

Persons presented, or elected, or nominated by any ecclesi

astics soever, even by Nuncios of the Apostolic See, shall not be

instituted, or confirmed in, or admitted to any ecclesiastical

benefices whatsoever, even under the plea of any privilege
soever, or custom, which may even have a prescription from time
immemorial, unless they shall have been first examined and
found fit by the Ordinaries of the places. And no one shall be
able to screen himself, by means of an appeal, from being bound
to undergo that examination. Those, however, are to be ex-
cepted who are presented, elected, or nominated by universities,
or by colleges for general studies.

CHAPTER XIV.

The civil causes of exempted persons which may be taken cognisance

of by bishops.

In the causes of exempted persons, the Constitution of Inno

cent IV., beginning Volentes, set forth in the general Council of
Lyons, shall be observed, which Constitution this sacred and
holy Synod hath thought ought to be renewed, and doth hereby
renew it adding further that, in civil causes relative to wages,
;

and to persons in distress,* clerics, whether Seculars, or Regu

lars who live out of their monasteries, howsoever exempted,
and even though they may have upon the spot a special judge
deputed by the Apostolic See and in other causes, if they have
;

no such judge, may be brought before the Ordinaries of the

places, and be constrained and compelled by course of law to

* miserabilium personarum.
In civilibus causis mercedum, et
 FACULTY TO TRANSFER THE COUNCIL. 65

pay what they owe no privileges, exemptions, commissions of

;

conservators, and inhibitions therefrom being of any force what

ever in opposition to the (regulations) aforesaid.

CHAPTER XV.

Ordinaries shall take care that all manner of hospitals, even

tlwse exempted, be fa itlifiL lly governed by tJieir administrators.

The Ordinaries shall take care that all hospitals whatsoever be

faithfullyand diligently governed by their own administrators,
by what names soever called, and in what way soever exempted:
observing herein the form of the Constitution of the Council of
Vienne, which begins Quia contingit, which this holy Synod
hath thought fit to renew, and doth hereby renew, together with
the derogations therein contained.

INDICTION OF THE NEXT SESSION.

This sacred and holy Synod hath also resolved and decreed
that the next ensuing Session be held and celebrated on

Thursday, the fifth day after the coming Sunday in Albis (Low
Sunday), which will be the twenty-first of the month of April of
the present year, MDXLVH.

BULL WITH FACULTY TO TRANSFER THE COUNCIL.

Paul, bishop, servant of the servants of God, to our venerable

brother Giammaria, bishop of Palaestrina, and to our beloved
sons, Marcellus of the title of the Holy Cross in Jerusalem,
priest, and Reginald of Saint Mary in Cosmedin, deacon, car
dinals, our Legates a latere, and those of the Apostolic See,
health and apostolical benediction.
We, by the providence of God, presiding over the government
of the universal Church, though with merits unequal thereunto,
account it a part of our office that, if anything of more than
common moment have to be settled touching the Christian
W
66 SESSION VII.

commonweal, be done not only at a suitable season, but also

it

in a convenient andfit place. Wherefore, whereas We lately,

with the advice and consent of our venerable brethren the car
dinals of the holy Roman Church, upon hearing that peace
had been made between our most dear sons in Christ, Charles
the Emperor of the Romans, ever august, and Francis the most
Christian King of the French, took off and removed the sus
pension of the celebration of the sacred oecumenical and
universal Council, which we had on another occasion, for reasons
then stated, indicted, with the advice and consent aforesaid, for
the city of Trent, and which was, for certain other reasons at
that time also named, suspended, upon the like advice and
consent, unto another more opportune and suitable time to be
declared by us: being ourselves unable, from being at that time
lawfully hindered, to repair to the abovcnamed city in person,
and to be present at that Council, We, by the same advice,
appointed and deputed you as Legates a latere on our behalf
and that of the Apostolic See, in that Council and we sent
;

you unto that same city as angels of peace, as in divers our

letters thereupon is more fully set forth: wishing to provide

seasonably that so holy a work as the celebration of such a

Council may not be hindered through the incommodiousness of
the place, or otherwise in any other manner, We, of our proper
motion, and certain knowledge, and the plenitude of apostolic
authority, and with the advice and consent aforesaid, by the
tenor of these presents do, with apostolic authority, concede to
you all together, or to two of you, upon the other being detained
by a lawful impediment, or maybe absent therefrom, full and
unrestrained power and faculty to transfer and change, when
soever you shall see cause, the aforesaid Council from the city
of Trent to any other more convenient, suitable, or safe city, as
to you shall seem fit, and to suppress and dissolve that which
is held in the said city of Trent ;
as also to prohibit, even
under ecclesiastical painsand censures, the prelates and other
members of the said Council, from proceeding to any further
measures therein in the said city of Trent and also to continue,
;

hold, and celebrate the same Council in the other city as afore
said unto which it shall have been transferred and changed, and
 ON THE TRANSLATION OF THE COUNCIL. 67

to summon thereunto the prelates and other members of the

said Council of Trent, even under the pain of perjury and of
the other penalties named in the letters of Indiction of that
Council ;
to preside and proceed, in the Council thus translated
and changed, in the name and by
the authority aforesaid, and
to perform, regulate, ordain, and execute the other things men
tioned above, and the things thereunto necessary and suitable,
in accordance with the contents and tenor of the previous letters
which have been on other occasions addressed unto you de :

claring that We will hold as ratified and pleasing whatsoever

by you shall have been done, regulated, ordained, in the matters
aforesaid, and will, with God s help, cause it to be inviolably
observed any apostolical constitutions and ordinances, and
;

other things whatsoever to the contrary notwithstanding. Where

fore, let no one soever infringe this letter of our grant, or with
rash daring go contrary thereto. But if anyone shall presume
to attempt this, let him know that he will incur the indignation
of Almighty God, and of the Blessed Peter and Paul, His
Apostles.
Given at Rome, at St. Peter s, in the year of the Lord s
Incarnation MDXLVIL, on the eighth of the calends of March,*
in the eleventh year of our Pontificate.
FAB. BISH. OF SPOL.
B. MOTTA.

SESSION THE EIGHTH,

Celebrated on the eleventh day of the month of March, in the year

MDXLVIL

DECREE CONCERNING THE TRANSLATION OF THE COUNCIL.

Dothit please you to decree and declare that, from the fore

going statements and other allegations, a disease of the kind

stated is so plainly and notoriously certain, that the prelates
cannot without danger of their lives remain in this city, and that

*
February 22nd.
68 SESSION IX.

therefore they cannot and ought not to be detained therein

against their wills ? And considering moreover the withdrawal
of many prelates since the Session last held, and the protests
made in the general congregations by very many other prelates,
who wish by all means to depart hence through fear of the said
disease, who cannot justly be detained and by whose departure
;

the Council would either be dissolved, or, from the small num
ber of the prelates, its beneficial progress be hindered and
;

considering also the imminent danger to life, and the other

notoriously and legitimate reasons alleged in the said
true

congregations by certain of the Fathers doth it please you, in

;

like manner, to decree and declare, that, for the preservation

and prosecution of the said Council, and for the safety of the
lives of the said prelates, this Council be transferred for a time

to the city of Bologna, as being a place better provided, more

healthy and fit, and that the translation have effect from this
day forth,and that the Session, already indicted for the twenty-
first of April, ought to be celebrated, and be celebrated, there on

that appointed day and that the further matters be proceeded

;

with in order, until it shall seem expedient, to our most holy

Lord and to the sacred Council, that the said Council may, and
ought to, be brought back to this, or to some other place, taking
counsel also thereupon with the most invincible Emperor, the
most Christian king, and with the other Christian kings and
princes ? They answered : It pleaseth us.

SESSION THE NINTH,

Celebrated at Bologna, on the twenty-first day of the month of
April, MDXLVII.

DECREE FOR THE PROROGATION OF THE SESSION.

This sacred and holy, oecumenical and general Synod, which

latelywas assembled in the city of Trent, and is now lawfully
assembled in the Holy Ghost at Bologna, the same most reve
rend Lords Giammaria del Monte, bishop of Palaestrina, and
Marcellus, of the title of the Holy Cross in Jerusalem, priest,
 DECREE PROROGUING THE SESSION. 69

cardinals of the holy Roman Church, and Legates apostolic a

latere,presiding therein in the name of our most holy Father in
Christ, and Lord, Paul III., by the providence of God, Pope ;

considering that, on the eleventh day of the month of March of

the present year, in a general and public Session celebrated in
the said city of Trent, in the usual place, all the formalities being
observed in the usual manner ; (the Synod), for causes then
pressing, urgent, and legitimate, and with the interposition also
of the authority of the holy Apostolic See, specially also granted
to the said most reverend Presidents, decreed and ordained,
that the Council was to be transferred, as it did transfer it, from
that place to this city, and likewise that the Session, indicted
there for this twenty-first day of April, that Canons touching the
matters of the Sacraments and of Reformation, whereon It had
purposed to treat, might be established and promulgated,
ought to be celebrated in this city of Bologna and considering ;

that some of the Fathers who have been accustomed to be pre

sent at this Council, being some engaged in their own churches
during these last days of the great week (of Lent), and of the
Paschal solemnity, and some also detained by other hindrances,
have not as yet come hither, but who, nevertheless, it is to be
hoped, will shortly be present and that, from this cause, it has
;

happened that the said matters of the Sacraments and of Re

formation could not be examined and discussed in an assembly
of prelates as numerous as the holy Synod desired wherefore, :

to the end that all things may be done with mature deliberation,
with due dignity and gravity, (the Synod) hath resolved, and
doth resolve, that it is good, opportune, and expedient, that the
aforenamed Session, which, as has been said, was to have been
celebrated on this day, be deferred and prorogued, as it is now
deferred and prorogued, to the Thursday within the approach
ing octave of Pentecost, for the expediting of the matters
aforesaid ;
which day It has deemed, and deems, to be most
opportune for the business to be transacted, and most convenient,
especially for the Fathers who are absent; adding, however, that
this holy Synod may and can, even in a private congregation,
limit and abridge the said term, at Its will and pleasure, as It
shall think expedient for the business of the Council.
 7O SESSION X.

SESSION THE TENTH,

Celebrated at Bologna on the second day of the month of June,
MDXLVII.

DECREE FOR THE PROROGATION OF THE SESSION.

Although this sacred and holy, oecumenical and general

Synod hath decreed, that the Session which was to have been
celebrated, in this illustrious city of Bologna, on the twenty-first
day of the month of April last, on the subject of the Sacraments
and of Reformation, in accordance with the decree promulgated in

public Session in the city of Trent, should be deferred -and pro

rogued to this present day, for certain reasons, and especially
on account of the absence of some of the Fathers, who it was
hoped would in a short time be present wishing, however, even
;

yet to deal kindly with those who have not come, the same
sacred and holy Synod, lawfully assembled in the Holy Ghost,
the same cardinals of the holy Roman Church, and Legates of
the Apostolic See, presiding therein, resolves and decrees that
the said Session, which it had decreed to celebrate on this the
second day of the month of June of this present year, 1547, be
deferred and prorogued, and it doth hereby defer and prorogue
it, Thursday after the feast of the Nativity of the Blessed
to the

Virgin Mary, which will be the fifteenth of September next for ;

the expediting of the aforesaid and other matters yet so, how
;

ever, that the prosecution of the discussion and examination, as

well of those things which relate to dogmas as of those which
regard reformation, shall not meanwhile be suspended and that ;

the said holy Synod freely may and can, at Its will and pleasure,
even in a private congregation, abridge or prorogue the said
term.

On day of September, MDXLVII., in a general

the fourteenth

Congregation held at Bologna, the Session, which was to have

been held on the following day, was prorogued during the good
pleas itre of the sacred Council.
 BULL FOR RESUMING THE COUNCIL. *Jl

LULL FOR THE RESUMPTION OF THE COUNCIL OF TRENT,

UNDER THE SOVEREIGN PONTIFF, JULIUS III.

Julius, bishop, servant of the servants of God, for the future

memory hereof.
Whereas, in order to remove the dissensions touching our
religion, which for a long time have prevailed in Germany to the
disturbance and scandal of the whole Christian world, it seems
good, opportune, and expedient, as also our most dearly beloved
son in Christ, Charles, the Emperor of the Romans, ever august,
has caused to be signified to us by his letters and ambassadors,
to bring back to the city of Trent, the sacred, oecumenical, (and)
general Council indicted by our predecessor, Pope Paul III., of
happy memory, and begun, regulated, and continued, by Us,
who then enjoyed the honour of the Cardinalate, and conjointly
with two other Cardinals of the holy Roman Church, presided
in the name of our said predecessor, in the said Council, wherein
several public and solemn Sessions were held, and several
decrees promulgated as well on the subject of faith as of
Reformation, and also many things relating to both subjects
examined and discussed We, unto whom, as Sovereign
;

Pontiff* for the time, it appertains to indict and direct general

Councils, that we may, unto the praise and glory of Almighty
God, procure the peace of the Church and the increase of the
Christian faith and of the orthodox religion, and may, as far as
in us lies, consult with fatherly care for the tranquillity of Ger

many, a province indeed which, in times past, was never

second to any in Christendom, in cultivating true religion, and
the doctrine of the sacred Councils and holy Fathers, and in
exhibiting due obedience and reverence to the chief Pontiffs,
the vicars on earth of Christ our Redeemer hoping that, by ;

the grace and bounty of God, all Christian kings and princes
will approve of, favour and aid our just and pious wishes herein :

We, by the bowels of the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ,

exhort, require, and admonish our venerable brethren the patri-

*
Ut summos Pontifices. Le Plat reads et summos.
 72 SESSION X.

archs, archbishops, bishops, and our beloved sons the abbots,

and all and each of the others, who of right, or custom, or pri
vilege, ought to be present at General Councils, and whom our
said predecessor, in his letters of indiction and any others soever
made and published on this subject, willed to be present at the
Council, to convene and assemble, where there is no lawful im
pediment, in the same city of Trent, and to apply themselves
without any delay whatever to the continuation and prosecution
of the said Council, on the next ensuing calends of May,*
which day we appoint, determine on, and assign, after mature
deliberation, and of our own certain knowledge, and the pleni
tude of apostolic authority and with the advice and consent of
our venerable brethren the Cardinals of the said holy Roman
Church, for resuming and prosecuting the said Council in the
state whereinit now is. For We shall make it our special care,
that, at thesame time, in the said city, there be always present
our Legates, through whom if we shall be unable, on ac
count of our age, state of health, and the necessities of the
Apostolic See, to be personally present we shall, under the
guidance of the Holy Ghost, preside over the said Council any ;

translation and suspension of the said Council, and any other

things whatsoever to the contrary notwithstanding, and especially
those things which it was the will of our predecessor should not
create any obstacle, as expressed in his letters aforesaid, which,
with and each of the clauses and decrees therein contained,
all

we will and decree to continue in force, and we do, as far as

there is need thereof, hereby renew them declaring, moreover,
;

null and void whatsoever may be attempted, wittingly or igno-

rantly, by whatsoever person, or by whatsoever authority, against

these presents. Let no one, therefore, infringe this our letter of
exhortation, requisition, monition, statute, declaration, renewal,
will and decree, or with rash daring go contrary thereunto.
But if anyone shall presume to attempt this, let him know that
he incur the indignation of
will Almighty God, and of His
blessed Apostles, Peter and Paul.

May 1st.
 BULL FOR RESUMING THE COUNCIL. 73

Given at Rome, at St. Peter s, in the year MDXLVIII. of our

Lord s Incarnation, on the eighteenth of the calends of Decem

ber,* in the first year of our Pontificate.

M. CARDINAL CRESCEN.
ROM. AMAS^US.

SESSION THE ELEVENTH,

Of the sacred and holy, (Ecumenical and general Council of
Trent, celebrated on the calends of May, MDLL, being the first
held under the Sovereign Pontiff, Julius III.

DECREE FOR RESUMING THE COUNCIL.

Doth it please you, unto the praise and glory of the holy and
undivided Trinity, Father, and Son, and Holy Ghost, for the
increase and exaltation of the Christian faith and religion, that
the sacred, oecumenical, and general Council of Trent be,
agreeably to the form and tenor of the letters of our most holy
lord, resumed, and that further matters be proceeded with ?
They answered : It pleaseth us.

INDICTION OF THE NEXT SESSION.

Doth it please you that the next ensuing Session be held

and celebrated on the ensuing calends of September? They
answered: It pleaseth us.

SESSION THE TWELFTH,

Being the second under the Sovereign Pontiff, Julius III.,
celebrated on the first day of September, MDLL

The sacred and holy, oecumenical and general Synod of

Trent, lawfully assembled in the Holy Ghost, the same Legate
and nuncios of the Apostolic See presiding therein, having, in

*
November I4th.
74 SESSION xii.

the Session last held, decreed that this next Session was to be
on this day celebrated, and that further matters were to be pro
ceeded with whereas It has hitherto delayed to proceed, on
;

account of the absence of the illustrious German nation, whose

interests are principally concerned,* and on account of the
assemblage of the Fathers not being numerous; now rejoicing in
the Lord, and giving deserved thanks to that same Almighty
God, for the arrival, a little before this day, of our venerable
brethren and sons in Christ, the Archbishops of Mayence and
Treves, electoral princes of the holy Roman Empire, and
also of several other bishops of that country and of other pro
vinces and conceiving a firm hope that very many other pre
;

lates, both of Germany and of other nations, will, impelled by the

requirements of their office and by this example, in a few days
arrive (the Synod) indicts the next session for the fortieth day
;

from this present, which will be the eleventh of October next:

and prosecuting the said Council in the state wherein it now is,
whereas in the preceding Sessions decrees were passed touching
the seven sacraments of the New Law in general, and on bap
tism and confirmation in particular, It resolves and decrees,
that It will discuss and treat of the sacrament of the most holy
Eucharist, and also, as regards Reformation, of the other matters
which relate to the more easy and commodious residence of
prelates. And It admonishes and exhorts all the Fathers, that,
example of our Lord Jesus Christ, they meanwhile give
after the
themselves to fasting and prayer, so far at least as human weak
ness will permit, that so God, who is blessed for evermore, being
at length appeased, may vouchsafe to bring back the hearts of
men to the acknowledgment of His own true faith, to the unity
of holy mother Church, and to the rule of righteous living.

Cujus proecipue causa agitur ; for whose sake principally It is held.

i
 ON THE HOLY EUCHARIST. 75

SESSION THE THIRTEENTH,

Being the thirdunder the Sovereign Pontiff, Julius III., celebrated
on the eleventh day of October, MDLI.

DECREE CONCERNING THE MOST HOLY SACRAMENT OF THE

EUCHARIST.

The sacrecl and holy, oecumenical and general Synod of

Trent, lawfully assembled in the Holy Ghost, the same Legate
and nuncios of the Apostolic See presiding therein, although
the end for which It assembled, not without the special guidance
and governance of the Holy Ghost, was that It might set forth
the true and ancient doctrine touching faith and the sacraments,
and might apply a remedy to all the heresies, and the other
most grievous troubles with which the Church of God is now
miserably agitated, and rent into many and various parts yet, ;

even from the outset, this especially has been the object of Its
desires, that It might pluck up by the roots those tares of exe
crable errors and schisms, with which tJie enemy hath, in these
our calamitous times, oversown the doctrine of the faith, in the
use and worship of the sacred and holy Eucharist, which our
Saviour, notwithstanding, left in His Church as a symbol of
that unity and chanty with which He would fain have all
Christians be mutually joined and united together. Wherefore,
this sacred and holy Synod delivering here, on this venerable
and divine sacrament of the Eucharist, that sound and genuine
doctrine which the Catholic Church, instructed by our Lord
Jesus Christ Himself, and by His Apostles, and taught by the
Holy Ghost, who day by day brings to Jier mind all truth*
has always retained, and will preserve even to the end of the
world, forbids all the faithful of Christ to presume to believe,
teach, or preach henceforth concerning the holy Eucharist
otherwise than as is explained and defined in this present
decree.

*
St. John xiv. 26 ;
xvi. 13.
76 SESSION xiii.

CHAPTER I.

On the real presence of our Lord Jesus Christ in the most holy
sacrament of the Eucharist.

In the first Synod teaches, and openly and

place, the holy
simply professes, that in the august* sacrament of the holy
Eucharist, after the consecration of the bread and wine, our
Lord Jesus Christ, true God and man, is truly, really, and
substantially contained under the species of those sensible things.
For neither are these things mutually repugnant, that our
Saviour Himself always sitteth at the right hand of the Father
in heaven, according to the natural mode of existing, and that,
nevertheless, He be, in many other places, sacramentally present
to us in His own substance, by a manner of existing which,

though we can scarcely express it in words, yet can we, by the

understanding illuminated by faith, conceive, and we ought most
firmly to believe, to be possible unto God for thus all our :

forefathers, as many as were in the true Church of Christ, who

have treated of this most holy Sacrament, have most openly
professed that our Redeemer instituted this so admirable a
sacrament at the last supper, when, after the blessing of the
bread and wine, He testified, in express and clear words, that
He gave them His own very Body, and His own Blood words ;

which, recorded by the holy Evangelists, and afterwards

repeated by Saint Paul, whereas they carry with them that
proper and most manifest meaning in which they were under
stood by the Fathers, it is indeed a crime the most unworthy
that they should be wrested, by certain contentious and wicked
men, to fictitious and imaginary tropes, whereby the verity of
the flesh and blood of Christ is denied, contrary to the uni
versal sense of the Church, which, as the pillar and ground of
truth, has detested, as satanical, these inventions devised by
impious men she recognising, with a mind ever grateful and
;

unforgetting, this most excellent benefit of Christ

*
Almo.
 ON THE HOLY EUCHARIST. 77

CHAPTER II.

On the reason of the institution of this most holy Sacrament.

Wherefore, our Saviour, when about to depart out of this

world to the Father, instituted this Sacrament in which He
poured forth, as it were, the riches of His divine love towards
* and
man, making a remembrance of His wonderful works ;
He commanded us, in the participation thereof, to venerate His
memory, and to show forth His death until He come\ to judge
the world. And He would also that this sacrament should be
received as the spiritual food of souls, whereby may be fed and
strengthened those who live with His life who said, He that
eateth Me, the same also shall live by Me ;\ and as an antidote,

whereby we may be freed from daily faults, and be preserved

from mortal sins. He would, furthermore, have it be a pledge
of our glory to come, and everlasting happiness, and thus be a
symbol of that one body, whereof He is the head, and to which
He would fain have us as members be united by the closest
bond of faith, hope, and charity, that we might all speak the
same things, and tJiere might be no schisms amongst us.

CHAPTER III.

On the excellency of the most holy Eucliarist over the rest of the
Sacraments.

The most holy Eucharist has indeed this in common with the
rest of the sacraments, that a symbol of a sacred thing, and
it is

is a visible form of an invisible grace but there is found in the ;

Eucharist this excellent and peculiar thing, that the other sacra
ments have then first the power of sanctifying when one uses
them, whereas in the Eucharist, before being used, there is the

*
Ps. ex. 4 1 1 Cor. xi. 26. vi.
.
John 58.
I Cor. i. 10.
 78 SESSION xiii.

Author Himself of sanctity. For the Apostles had not as yet

received the Eucharist from the hand of the Lord, when never
theless Himself affirmed with truth that to be His own
body
which He presented (to them). And this faith has ever been
in the Church of God, immediately after the consecration,
that,
the veritable Body of our Lord, and His veritable Blood, to
gether with His soul and divinity, are under the species of
bread and wine but the Body indeed under the species of
;

bread, and the Blood under the species of wine, by the force of
the words but the body itself under the species of wine, and
;

the blood under the species of bread, and the soul under both,*
by the force of that natural connection and concomitancy whereby
the parts of Christ our Lord, tuJw JiatJi now risen from tJie
dead, to die no more?\ are united together and the divinity, ;

furthermore, on account of the admirable hypostatical union

thereof with His body and soul. Wherefore it is most true,
that as much is contained under either species as under both ;

for Christ whole and entire is under the species of bread, and
under any part whatsoever of that species likewise the whole ;

(Christ) is under the species of wine, and under the parts

thereof.

CHAPTER IV.

On Transubstantiation.

And because that Christ, our Redeemer, declared that which

He offered under the species of bread to be truly His own body,
therefore has it ever been a firm belief in the Church of God,
and this holy Synod doth now declare it anew, that, by the
consecration of the bread and of the wine, a conversion is
madej of the whole substance of the bread into the substance
of the body of Christ our Lord, and of the whole substance of
the wine into the substance of His blood ;
which conversion
is,by the holy Catholic Church, suitably and properly called
Transubstantiation.

*
Sub utraque, under each. t i Cor. vi. 9. % Conversionem fieri.
 ON THE HOLY EUCHARIST. 79

CHAPTER V.

On the cult and veneration to be shown to this most holy

Sacrament.

Wherefore, there is no room left for doubt, that all the faithful
of Christ may,* according to the custom ever received in the
Catholic Church, render in veneration the worship of latria,
which is due to the true God, to this most holy sacrament. For
not therefore is it the less to be adored on this account, that it
was instituted by Christ, the Lord, in order to be received for :

we believe that same God to be present therein, of whom the

eternal Father, when introducing Him into the world, says :

And let all the

angels of God adore Him ;f whom the Magi,

falling down, adored ;\ who, in fine, as the Scripture testifies,

was adored by the Apostles in Galilee.
The holy Synod declares, moreover, that very piously and
religiously was this custom introduced into the Church, that this
sublime and venerable sacrament be, with special veneration
and solemnity, celebrated every year on a certain day, and
that a festival and that it be borne reverently and with honour
;

in processions through the streets and public places. For it is

most just that there be certain appointed holy days whereon all
Christians may, with a special and unusual demonstration, testify
that their minds are grateful and thankful to their common
Lord and Redeemer for so ineffable, and truly divine a benefit,
whereby the victory and triumph of His death are represented.
And so indeed did it behove victorious truth to celebrate a
triumph over falsehood and heresy, that thus her adversaries, at
the sight of so much splendour, and in the midst of so great joy
of the universal Church, may either pine away,\\ weakened and
broken, or, touched with shame and confounded, at length
repent.

*
Do exhibit, or render, quin exhibeant. t Ps. xcvi. 7.
t Matth. ii. II.
Memores, unforgetful. ||
Ps.cxi. 10.
8o SESSION XIII.

CHAPTER VI.

On reserving the Sacrament of the sacred Eucharist, and bearing

it to the Sick.

The custom of reserving the holy Eucharist in the sacrarium*

is so ancient, that even the age of the Council of Nicseaf re
cognised that usage. Moreover, as to carrying the sacred
Eucharist itself to the sick, and carefully reserving it for this
purpose in churches, besides that it is exceedingly conformable
to equity and reason, it is also found enjoined in numerous
councils,! and is a very ancient observance of the Catholic
Church. Wherefore this holy Synod ordains, that this salutary
and necessary custom is to be by all means retained.

CHAPTER VII.

On the preparation to be given that one may worthily receive the

sacred Eucharist.

If it is anyone to approach to any of the

unbeseeming for
sacred functions, unless he approach holily assuredly, the more ;

the holiness and divinity of this heavenly sacrament are under

stood by a Christian, the more diligently ought he to give heed
that he approach not to receive it but with great reverence and
holiness, especially as we read in the Apostle those words full
of terror: He that eateth and drinketh unworthily\ eateth and
drinketh judgment to himself^ Wherefore, he who would
communicate, ought to recall to mind the precept of the Apostle:
Let a man prove himself1\ Now ecclesiastical usage declares
that necessary proof to be, that no one, conscious to himself

*
In sacrario, sacred place or vessel. t Niccen. I. c. 13.
I Concil. Rhem. c. 2, 10, Labbe T. v. p. 1693; Concil. Later, sub. Innoc. III.
c. 26 Concil. Ancyr, c. 6 ; Concil. Agathens. c. 15.
;

I Cor, xi. 29. ||

v. 28.
 ON THE HOLY EUCHARIST. 8l

of mortal sin, how contrite soever he

to himself, ought may seem
to approach to the sacred
Eucharist, without previous sacra
mental confession. This the holy Synod hath decreed is to be
invariably observed by all Christians, even by those priests on
whom it may be incumbent by their office to celebrate, provided
the opportunity of a confessor do not fail them but if, in an ;

urgent necessity, a priest should celebrate without previous

confession, let him confess as soon as possible.*

CHAPTER VIII.

On the use of this admirable Sacrament.

Now as to the use of this holy sacrament, our Fathers^

have rightly and wisely distinguished three ways of receiving
it. For they have taught that some receive it sacramentally
only, to wit sinners others spiritually only, those to wit who
;

eating in desire that heavenly bread which is set before them,

are, by a lively faith which worketk by charity made sensible
of the fruit and usefulness thereof; whereas the third (class)
receive both sacramentally and spiritually, and these are they
it

who so prove and prepare themselves beforehand, as to approach

to this divine table clothed with the wedding garment^ Now
as to the reception of the sacrament, it was always the custom
in the Church of God, that laymen should receive the communion
from but that priests when celebrating should commu
priests,
nicate themselves which custom, as coming down from an
;

apostolical tradition, ought with justice and reason to be re

tained. And finally this holy Synod, with true fatherly affection
admonishes, exhorts, begs, and beseeches, through the bowels
of the mercy of our God, that all and each of those who bear
the Christian name would now at length agree and be of one mind
in this sign of unity, in this bond of charity, in this symbol of

concord and that, mindful of the so great majesty, and the so

;

Quamprimum. f S. August, c. Donat. saepe ; S. Prosper in lib. Sentent.

J Gal. v. 6. Matth. xxii. n, 12.

X
82 SESSION XIII.

exceeding love of our Lord Jesus Christ, who gave His own
beloved soul as the price of our salvation, and gave us His own
flesh to eat, they would believe and venerate these sacred mys
teries of His body and blood with such constancy and firmness
of faith, with such devotion of soul, with such piety and worship,
as to be able frequently to receive that supersubstantial bread,
and that it may be to them truly the life of the soul, and the
perpetual health of their mind that being invigorated by the
;

strength thereof, they may, after the journeying of this miserable

pilgrimage, be able to arrive at their heavenly country, there to
eat, without any veil, that same bread of angels which they now
eat under the sacred veils.
But forasmuch as itis not enough to declare the truth, if

errors be not laid bare and repudiated, it hath seemed good to

the holy Synod to subjoin these canons, that all the Catholic
doctrine being already recognised may now also understand
what are the heresies which they ought to guard against and
avoid.

ON THE MOST HOLY SACRAMENT OF THE EUCHARIST.

CANON I. If anyone denieth that, in the sacrament of the
most holy Eucharist are contained truly, really, and substantially,
the body and blood together with the soul and divinity of our
Lord Jesus Christ, and consequently the whole Christ but ;

saith that He is only therein as in a sign, or in figure, or virtue ;

let him be anathema.

CANON ll. If anyone saith that, in the sacred and holy
sacrament of the Eucharist, the substance of the bread and wine
remains conjointly with the body and blood of our Lord Jesus
Christ, and denieth that wonderful and singular conversion of
the whole substance of the bread into the Body, and of the
whole substance of the wine into the Blood the species only
of the bread and wine remaining which conversion indeed the
Catholic Church most aptly calls Transubstantiation ;
let him
be anathema.
CANON anyone denieth that, in the venerable sacra
III. If
ment of the Eucharist, the whole Christ is contained under each
 ON THE HOLY EUCHARIST. 83

species, and under every part of each species, when separated ;*

let him be anathema.
CANON IV. If anyone saith that, after the consecration is
completed, the body and blood of our Lord Jesus Christ are
not in the admirable sacrament of the Eucharist, but (are
there)
only during the use, whilst it is
being taken, and not either
before or after and that in the hosts or consecrated particles,
;

which are reserved, or which remain after communion, the true

Body of the Lord remaineth not let him be anathema. ;

CANON V. If anyone saith either that the principal fruit of

the most holy Eucharist is the remission of sins, or that other
effects do not result therefrom let him be anathema. ;

CANON anyone saith that, in the holy sacrament of

VI. If
the Eucharist, Christ, the only-begotten Son of God, is not to be
adored with the worship, even external, of latria and is, con ;

sequently, neither to be venerated with a special festive solem

nity, nor to be solemnly borne about in processions, according
to the laudable and universal rite and custom of holy church or, ;

is not to be
proposed^ publicly to the people to be adored, and
that the adorers thereof are idolaters let him be anathema. ;

CANON Vll. If anyone saith that it is not lawful for the

sacred Eucharist to be reserved in the sacrarium^ but that,
immediately after
consecration, distriit must necessarily be
buted amongst those present or that it is not lawful that it be
;

carried with honour to the sick let him be anathema. ;

CANON Vlll. If anyone that Christ, given

saith in the

Eucharist, is eaten spiritually only, and not also sacramentally

and really ;
let him be anathema.
CANON IX. If anyone denieth that all and each of Christ s

faithful of both sexes are bound, when they have attained to

years of discretion, to communicate every year, at least at Easter,
in accordance with the precept of holy Mother Church let him ;

be anathema.

*
Separatione facta, when a separation has been made.
t Proponendum, set before, exposed.
J In sacrario. Exhibitum, presented.
84 SESSION XIII.

CANON X. If anyone saith that it is not lawful for the cele

brating priest to communicate himself ;
let him be anathema.
CANON XI. If anyone saith that faith alone is a sufficient
preparation for receiving the sacrament of the most holy Eucha
rist let him be anathema.
;
And for fear lest so great a
sacrament may be received unworthily, and so unto death and
condemnation, this holy Synod ordains and declares that sacra
mental confession, when a confessor may be had,* is of
necessity to be made beforehand, by those whose conscience is
burthened with mortal sin, how contrite even soever they may
think themselves. But if anyone shall presume to teach, preach,
or obstinately to assert, or even in public disputation to defend
the contrary, he shall be thereuponf excommunicated.

DECREE ON REFORMATION.

CHAPTER I.

Bishops shall apply themselves with prudence to reform the

manners of their subjects :
from the correction of those bishops
there shall be no appeal.

The same sacred and holy Synod lawfully assembled in the

Holy Ghost, the same legate and nuncios of the Apostolic See
presiding therein purposing to ordain certain things which
relate to the jurisdiction of bishops, in order that they may, in
accordance with the decree of the last Session, so much the
more willingly reside in the churches committed to them, by
how much they shall be able, with greater ease and convenience,
to rule and to keep and conversation those
in propriety of life

subject to them, thinks meet that the bishops be, first of all
it

admonished to bear in mind that they are pastors and not

strikers^ and that they ought so to preside over those subject
to them, as not to lord it over them, but to love them as sons
and brethren and to strive, by exhortation and admonition,
;

* t Eo
Habita copia confessoris. ipso, by that very act.

% Titus i. 7. Luke xxii. 25.

 ON REFORMATION. 85

to them from what is unlawful, that they may not be

deter
obliged, should they transgress, to coerce them by due punish
ments. Towards whom, however, should they happen to sin
in any manner through human frailty, that injunction of the

Apostle is by bishops to be observed, that they reprove, entreat,

rebuke them in all kindness and doctrine ;* seeing that bene

volence towards those to be corrected often effects more than
austerity exhortation more than menace chanty more than
; ;

power. But if, on account of the grievousness of the trans

gression, there be need of the rod, then is rigour to be tempered
with gentleness, judgment with mercy, severity with lenity ;

that so discipline, so salutary and necessary for the people,

may be preserved without harshness and they who are chas ;

tened may be amended, or, if they will not repent, that others,
by the wholesome example of their punishment, may be deterred
from vices ;
since the office of a pastor, at once vigilant and
it is

kind, to apply first of all gentle fomentations to the disorders

of his sheep, and afterwards to proceed to sharper and more
violent remedies, when the grievousness of the distemper may
require them but if not even these are effectual in removing
;

those disorders, then is he to free the other sheep at least from

the danger of contagion. Whereas, therefore, those guilty of
crimes, ordinarily, in order to avoid punishment, and to evade
the judgment of their bishops, affect to have subjects of com
plaint and grievances, and, under the subterfuge of an appeal,
impede the process of the judge, (this Synod) in order to
prevent a remedy which was instituted for the protection of
innocence, from being abused to the defence of wickedness, and
that this their craft and tergiversation may be met, hath ordained
and decreed that In causes relative to visitation and correction,
:

or tocompetency or incompetency, as also in criminal causes,

there shall be no appeal, before the definitive sentence, from
the bishop or his vicar-general in spirituals, against any inter
locutory sentence, or other (alleged) grievance, whatsoever ;

. neither shall the bishop, nor his vicar, be bound to defer to any

*
Tim. iv. 2.
86 SESSION XIII.

such appeal, as being frivolous ;

but they may proceed to
ulterior measures, appeal, or any inhibition whatsoever
that
emanating from a judge of appeal, as also every usage and cus
tom, even immemorial, to the contrary notwithstanding, except
itbe that the said grievance cannot be repaired by the definitive
sentence, or that there is no appeal from the said definitive
sentence in which cases the statutes of the ancient Canons
:

shall remain untouched.

CHAPTER II.

An appeal from the bishop in criminal causes, when to be

committed to the Metropolitan, or to one of the nearest bishops.

A
case of appeal where there is room for such appeal from
the sentence of the bishop, or that of his vicar-general, shall, if
it happen to be a case committed by apostolic authority to
judges on the spot, be referred to the metropolitan, or even to
his vicar-general in spirituals ;
or if that metropolitan be for
some cause suspected, or be distant more than two days journey
as settled by law, or if it be from him that the appeal is made,
the case shall be committed to one of the nearest bishops, or to
the vicars thereof, but not to inferior judges.

CHAPTER III.

The acts of the first instance shall, within thirty days, be given
gratuitously to the accused appellant.

The accused who is in a criminal cause an appellant from

the bishop, or from his vicar-general in spirituals, shall abso
lutely produce, before the judge to whom he has appealed,
the
acts of the first instance and the judge shall by no means
;

proceed, without having seen them, to the absolution of the

accused. And he, from whom the appeal is made, shall furnish,
on the demand (of the appellant), the said acts gratuitously
within thirty days otherwise the said case of appeal shall be
;

terminated without them, in the way that justice may require.

 ON REFORMATION. 87

CHAPTER IV.

In what manner clerics are, on account of grievous crimes, to

be degraded from sacred Orders.

And whereas crimes so grievous are sometimes committed

by on account of the atrocity thereof, they
ecclesiastics, that,
have to be deposed from sacred orders, and delivered over to a
secular court ;
in which case a certain number of bishops is,

according to the Canons, required ;* and whereas, should there

be a difficulty in assembling them all, the due execution of the
law would be retarded whilst, should they on any occasion be
;

able to be present, their residence would be interrupted there ;

fore hath the Synod resolved and decreed, that it shall be lawful
for a bishop, by himself or by his vicar-general in spirituals,
without the presence even of other bishops, to proceed against
a cleric, even against one who is raised to the sacred order of
the priesthood, even to his condemnation, as also to his verbal
deposition and he shall be able by himself to proceed even to
;

actual and solemn degradation from the said ecclesiastical

orders and degrees, in the cases wherein the presence of other
bishops, in a specific number, is required by the Canons; taking,
however, to himself, and being assisted therein by, a like num
ber of abbots, who have the right of using the mitre and crosier
by apostolic privilege, if so be that they can be found in the
city or diocese, and can conveniently be present or in their ;

default, (being assisted) by (a like number of) other persons

constituted in ecclesiastical dignity, who are of weight by their
age and recommended by their knowledge of law.

CHAPTER V.

The bishop shall take summary cognisance of graces whereby a

sin or a punishment is remitted.

And because it sometimes happens that, under false pleas,

which notwithstanding seem probable enough, certain persons

*
Concil. Hispal. II. c. 6.
88 SESSION XIII.

fraudently obtain graces, whereby the punishments inflicted

on them by the just seventy of their bishops are either wholly
remitted or are mitigated and whereas it is a thing not to be
;

borne, that a lie, which is so exceedingly displeasing to God,

should not only itself go unpunished, but even obtain for him
that tells the pardon of another crime the Synod hath for
it ;

this cause ordained and decreed as follows That a bishop,

:

resident in his own church, shall of himself, as the delegate of

the Apostolic See, take cognisance, even summarily, of the
surreption or obreption of any grace, obtained under false pre
tences,* for the absolution of any public crime or delinquency,
into which he himself had instituted an inquiry or for the ;

remission of a punishment to which he has himself condemned

the criminal and he shall not admit the said grace, after that
;

it shall have been lawfully ascertained that it was obtained by

the statement of what is false, or by the suppression of the
truth.

CHAPTER VI.

A bishop shall not be personally cited, save in a case involving

deposition or deprivation.

And whereas the subjects of a bishop, even though they have

been justly chastened, do often nevertheless bear him a violent
hatred, and, as if they had suffered some wrong at his hands,
object false accusations against him, in order that they may
annoy him by whatsoever means lie in their power the fear of
which annoyance doth for the most part render the bishop more
backward in inquiring into and punishing delinquencies there ;

fore, that abishop may not be compelled both to his own great
inconvenience and that of his church to abandon the flock
entrusted to him, and that he may not be forced not without
the diminution of the episcopal dignity to wander from place
to place, (the Synod) hath thus ordained and decreed : That a

Precibus, prayers.
 ON REFORMATION. 89

bishop, even though he be proceeded against ex officio,

or by

way of inquiry, or denunciation, or accusation, or in any other

way whatsoever, shall not be cited or warned to appear in per
son, except for a cause for which he might have to be deposed
from, or deprived of, his office.

CHAPTER VII.

The qualifications of witnesses against a bisJiop are described.

In a criminal cause, witnesses shall not be received against

a bishop, whether as to the information or proofs, or other
process affecting the principal point of the case, unless their
testimony agree, and they be of a good life, in good esteem and
reputation ; they shall have made any deposition through
and if

hatred, rashness, or interest, they shall be subjected to grievous

punishments.

CHAPTER VIII.

Important episcopal causes shall be taken cognisance of by the

Supreme Pontiff.

The causes of bishops, when, on account of the quality of the

crime objected, they have to appear (in person), shall be carried
before the Sovereign Pontiff, and be by him decided.

DECREE FOR POSTPONING THE DEFINITION OF FOUR ARTICLES

TOUCHING THE SACRAMENT OF THE EUCHARIST, AND FOR
GIVING A SAFE-CONDUCT TO PROTESTANTS.

The same holy Synod desiring to pluck out of the field of

the Lord all the errors which like thorns have sprung up again
on the subject of this most holy sacrament, and wishing to

provide for the salvation of all the faithful, her daily prayers
being devoutly offered up to Almighty God for this end
amongst the other articles relative to this sacrament, which
have been treated of with the most diligent inquiry into Catholic
truth ; very many and most accurate conferences, according to
9O SESSION XIII.

the importance of the matters, having been held, and the sen
timents also of the most eminent theologians having been
ascertained has likewise treated of these following whether
;
:

it be necessary to salvation, and be prescribed of divine right,

that all the faithful of Christ receive the said venerable sacra
ment under both species. And, whether he who communicates
under either species receive less than he who communicates
under both. And, whether holy Mother Church hath erred, by
communicating, under the species of bread only, the laity, and
priests when not celebrating. And, whether little children also
are to be communicated. But whereas those, of the most noble
province of Germany, who call themselves Protestants, desire to
be heard by the holy Synod upon these said articles before they
are defined, and for this end have asked for the public faith*
from the Synod, that they may be allowed to come hither in
speak freely and set forth their senti
safety, dwell in this city,
ments before the Synod, and afterwards depart when they
please ;
this holy Synod although It has looked forward with
great earnestness for many months past for their coming, never
theless, as an affectionate mother that groaneth and travaileth,
most ardently desiring and labouring after this, that, amongst
those who bear the Christian name, there may be no schisms,
but that, even as all acknowledge the same God and Redeemer,
so may all say the same thing, believe the same, think the
same trusting in the mercy of God, and hoping that the
result will be that they may be brought back to the most holy
and salutary concord of one faith, hope, and charity, (and)
yielding to them herein, hath, as far as the said Synod is con
cerned, given and granted, according to their request, a public
assurance and faith, which they call a safe-conduct, of the
tenor which will be set down below and for their sakes It hath
;

postponed the definition of those articles to the second next

Session, which that they may conveniently be present thereat,
It hath indicted for the festival of the conversion of Saint Paul,
which will be on the twenty-fifth day of the month of January
of the ensuing year. And It furthermore ordains that the

*
Fidem, assurance.
 SAFE-CONDUCT TO PROTESTANTS. 91

sacrifice of the mass, on account of the close connection be

tween the two subjects, shall be treated of in the same Session ;

and that meanwhile It will treat of the sacraments of Penance

and Extreme Unction in the next Session, which It hath de
creed is to be held on the festival of Saint Catharine, virgin and
martyr, which will be the twenty-fifth of November and that at
;

the same time, in both Sessions, the matter of reformation shall

be proceeded with.

SAFE-CONDUCT GRANTED TO PROTESTANTS.

The sacred and holy, general Synod of Trent lawfully

assembled in the Holy Ghost, the same Legate and nuncios
of the holy Apostolic See presiding therein grants, as far as
regards the holy Synod itself, to all and each one throughout the
whole of Germany, whether ecclesiastics or Seculars, of what
soever degree, estate, condition, quality they be, who may wish
to repair to this oecumenical and general Council, the public faith
and full security, which they call a safe-conduct, with all and
each of the necessary and suitable clauses and decrees, even
though they ought to be expressed specifically and not in
general terms, and which it is Its wish shall be considered as
expressed, so as that they may and shall have it in their power
in liberty to confer, make proposals, and treat on those
all

things which are to be treated of in the said Synod to come;

freely and safely to the said oecumenical Council, and there

remain and abide, and propose therein, as well in writing as by
Iword of mouth, as many articles as to them shall seem good,
and to confer and dispute, without any abuse or contumely, with
[the Fathers, or with those who may have been selected by the
holy Synod
>aid as also to withdraw whensoever they shall
;

link fit. It hath furthermore seemed good to the holy Synod,

Lhat if, for their greater liberty and security, they desire that
:ertain judges be deputed on their behalf, in regard of crimes
whether committed, or that may be committed, by them, they
>hall themselves nominate those who are favourable towards
them, even though the said crimes should be ever so enormous
ind should savour of heresy.
 SESSION XIV.

SESSION THE FOURTEENTH,

Being the fourth under the Sovereign Pontiff, Julius ///.,

celebrated on the twenty-fifth of November, MDLI.

ON THE MOST HOLY SACRAMENTS OF PENANCE AND

EXTREME UNCTION.

Doctrine on the Sacrament of Penance.

The sacred and holy, oecumenical and general Synod of Trent

lawfully assembled in the Holy Ghost, the same Legate and
nuncios of the holy Apostolic See presiding therein although,
in the decree concerning Justification, there has been, through
a certain kind of necessity, on account of the affinity of the
subjects, much discourse introduced touching the sacrament of
Penance ;nevertheless, so great, in these our days, is the multi
tude of various errors relative to this sacrament, that it will be
of no small public utility to have given thereof a more exact and
full definition, wherein, all errors having been, under the protec

tion of the Holy Ghost, pointed out and extirpated, Catholic

truth may be made clear and resplendent which (Catholic
;

truth) this holy Synod now sets before all Christians to be per
petually retained.

CHAPTER I.

On the necessity, and on the institution of the Sacrament of

Penance.

If such, in all the regenerate, were their gratitude towards

God, as that they constantly preserved the justice received in bap
tism by His bounty and grace, there would not have been need for
another sacrament, besides that of baptism itself, to be instituted
for the remission of sins. But because God, rich in mercy,
knows our frame* He hath bestowed a remedy of life even on
 ON THE SACRAMENT OF PENANCE. 93

those who may, after baptism, have delivered themselves up to

the servitude of sin and the power of the Devil the sacrament,
to wit, of Penance, by which the benefit of the death of Christ
isapplied to those who have fallen after baptism. Penitence
was indeed at all times necessary, in order to attain to grace and

justice, for all men who had defiled themselves by any mortal
sin, even for those who begged to be washed by the sacrament
of Baptism that so their perverseness renounced and amended,
;

they might, with a hatred of sin and a godly sorrow of mind,

detest so great an offence of God. Wherefore the prophet says :

Be converted and do penance for all your iniquities and ,

iniquity shall not be your ruin* The Lord also said: Except
you do penance^ you shall also likewise perish ; J*
and Peter,
the prince of the Apostles, recommending penitence to sinners
who were about to be initiated by baptism, said
penance, : Do
and be baptised every one of you. \Nevertheless, neither before
the coming of Christ was penitence a sacrament, nor is it such,
since His coming, to any previously to baptism. But the Lord
then principally instituted the sacrament of penance, when,
being raised from the dead, He breathed upon His Disciples,
saying Receive ye the Holy Ghost; wJwse sins you shall forgive
:

they are forgiven tliem, and ivhose sins you shall retain they
are retained.^ By which action so signal, and words so clear,
the consent of all the Fathers has ever understood, that the
power of forgiving and retaining sins was communicated to the
Apostles and their lawful successors, for the reconciling of the
faithful who have fallen after baptism. And the Catholic
Church, with great reason, repudiated and condemned, as here
tics, the Novatians, who of old obstinately denied that power of

forgiving. Wherefore, this holy Synod, approving of and re

ceiving as most true this meaning of those words of our Lord,
condemns the fanciful interpretations of those who, in opposition
to the institution of this sacrament, falsely wrest those words to
the power of preaching the Word of God, and of announcing the
Gospel of Christ.

E zech. xviii. 30. t Luke xiii. 5. \ Acts ii. 38. John xx. 23.
94 SESSION xiv.

CHAPTER II.

On the difference between the Sacrament of Penance and that

of Baptism.

For the rest, this sacrament is clearly seen to be different

from baptism in many respects for besides that it is very
:

widely different indeed in matter and form, which constitute

the essence of a sacrament, it is beyond doubt certain that the
minister of baptism need not be a judge, seeing that the Church
exercises judgment on no one who has not entered therein
through the gate of baptism. For, what have 1, saith the
Apostle, to do to judge them that are without?* It is other

wise with those who are of the household of the faith, whom
Christ our Lord has once, by the laver of baptism, made the
members of His own body for such, if they should afterwards
;

have defiled themselves by any crime, He would no longer have

them cleansed by a repetition of baptism that being nowise
lawful in the Catholic Church but be placed as criminals
before this tribunal that, by the sentence of the priests, they
;

might be freed, not once, but as often as, being penitent, they
should, from their sins committed, flee thereunto. Further
more, one is the fruit of baptism, and another that of penance.
For, by baptism putting on Christ,^ we are made therein
entirely a new creature, obtaining a full and entire remission of
all sins unto which newness and entireness, however, we are
;

noways able to arrive by the sacrament of Penance, without

many tears and great labours on our parts, the divine justice
demanding this so that penance has justly been called by
;

holy Fathers a laborious kind of baptism.} And this sacra

ment of Penance is, for those who have fallen after baptism,
necessary unto salvation as baptism ;
itself is for those who
have not as yet been regenerated.

i Cor. v. 12. t Gal. iii.

23.
J Gr. Naz. or. 39 ; J. Damasc. L. IV. de Fide, c. 10.
 ON THE SACRAMENT OF PENANCE. 95

CHAPTER III.

On the parts, and on the fruit of this Sacrament.

The holy Synod doth furthermore teach that the form of the
sacrament of penance, wherein its force principally consists, is
placed in those words of the minister, / absolve thee, &c.; to
which words indeed certain prayers are, according to the custom
of holy Church, laudably joined, which nevertheless by no
means regard the essence of that form, neither are they neces
sary for the administration of the sacrament itself. But the
acts of the penitent himself, to wit, contrition, confession, and
satisfaction, are, as it were, the matter* of this sacrament.
Which acts, inasmuch as they are, by God s institution, required
in the penitent for the integrity of the sacrament, and for the
full and perfect remission of sins, are for this reason called the
parts But the thing signifiedf indeed and the
of penance.
effect of thissacrament, as far as regards its force and efficacy,
is reconciliation with God, which sometimes, in
persons who
are pious and who receive this sacrament with devotion, is wont
to be followed by peace and serenity of conscience, with exceed

ing consolation of spirit. The holy Synod, whilst delivering

these things touching the parts and the effect of this sacrament,
condemns at the same time the opinions of those who contend
that the terrors which agitate the conscience, and faith, are the
parts of penance.

CHAPTER IV.

On Contrition.

Contrition, which holds the first place amongst the aforesaid

acts of the penitent, is a sorrow of mind, and a detestation for
sin committed, with the purpose of not sinning for the future.^

*
Quasi materia . t Res.
% Animi dolor, ac detestatio de peccato commisso, cum proposito non peccandi de
Icsetero,
96 SESSION XIV.

This movement of contrition was at all times necessary for ob

taining the pardon of sins ; and, in one who has fallen after
baptism, then at length prepares for the remission of sins,
it

when united with confidence in the divine mercy, and with

it is

the desire of performing the other things which are required for
rightly receiving this sacrament. Wherefore the holy Synod
declares that this contrition contains not only a cessation from
sin,and the purpose and the beginning of a new life, but also a
hatred of the old,* agreeably to that saying Cast away from :

you all your iniquities, wherein you have transgressed, and

make yourselves a neiv heart and a neiv spirit.^
to And as

suredly He who has considered those cries of the saints : To Thee

only have I sinned, and have done evil before Thee,\ I have
laboured in my groaning, every night I will wash my bed^
I will recount to Thee all my years, in the bitterness of my
soul,\\ and others of this kind, will easily understand that they

flowed from a certain vehement hatred of their past life, and

from an exceeding detestation of sins. The Synod teaches,
moreover, that, although it sometimes happen that this contri
tion is perfect through charity, and reconciles man with God
before this sacrament be actually received, the said reconcili
ation, nevertheless, is not to be ascribed to that contrition, in
dependently of the desire of the sacrament which is included
therein. And as to that imperfect contrition, which is called
attrition, because that it is commonly conceived either from the
consideration of the turpitude of sin, or from the fear of hell and of
It declares that if, with the hope of pardon, it ex
punishment,
clude the wish to sin,1T not only does not make a man a
it

hypocrite, and a greater sinner,

but that it is even a gift of God,
and an impulse of the Holy Ghost who does not indeed as
yet dwell in the penitent, but only
moves him whereby the
for himself unto justice.
penitent being assisted prepares a way
And although this (attrition) cannot of itself, without the sacra
ment of penance, conduct the sinner to justification, yet does it

dispose him to obtain the grace of God

in the sacrament of

* t Ezech. xviii. 31. J Ps. 1. 6.

Veteris, past.
Ps. vi. 7. II
Is. xxxviii. 15. 11 Voluntatem peccandi.
 ON THE SACRAMENT OF PENANCE. 97

Penance. For, smitten profitably with this fear, the Ninevites,

at the preaching of Jonas, did fearful penance and obtained
mercy from the Lord. Wherefore falsely do some calumniate
Catholic writers, as if they had maintained that the sacrament
of Penance confers grace without any good motion on the part
of those who receive it a thing which the Church of God never
:

taught or thought ;
and falsely also do they assert that con
trition is extorted and forced, not free and voluntary.

CHAPTER V.

. On Confession.

From the institution of the sacrament of Penance as already

explained, the universal Church has always understood that the
entire confession of sins was also instituted by the Lord, and is
of divine right necessary for all who have fallen after baptism ;

because that our Lord Jesus Christ, when about to ascend from
earth to heaven, left priests His own vicars, as presidents and
judges, unto whom all the mortal crimes, into which the faithful
of Christ may have fallen, should be carried,* in order that, in
accordance with the power of the keys, they may pronounce
the sentence of forgiveness or retention of sins.f For it is
manifest that priests could not have exercised this judgment
without knowledge of the cause neither indeed could they
;

have observed equity in enjoining punishments, if the said

faithful should have declared their sins in general only, and not
rather specifically, and one by one. Whence it is gathered that
all the mortal sins, of which, after a
diligent examination of
themselves, they are conscious, must needs be by penitents
enumerated in confession, even though those sins be most

*
Deferantur, should be accused.
t This passage may also be rendered : that, in accordance with the power of
the keys for the forgiveness or retention of sins,
they may pronounce sentence.
Y
9 SESSION XIV.

hidden, and committed only against the two last precepts of

the decalogue sins which sometimes wound the soul more
grievously, and are more dangerous, than those which are com
mitted outwardly. For venial sins, whereby we are not excluded
from the grace of God, and into which we fall more frequently,
although they be rightly and profitably, and without any pre
sumption declared in confession, as the custom of pious persons
demonstrates, yet may they be omitted without guilt, and be
expiated by many other remedies. But, whereas all mortal
sins, even those of thought, render men children of wrath*
and enemies of God, it is necessary to seek also for the pardon
of them all from God, with an open and modest confession.
Wherefore, while the faithful of Christ are careful to confess all
the sins which occur to their memory, they without doubt lay
them all bare before the mercy of God to be pardoned whereas :

they who act otherwise, and knowingly keep back certain sins,
such set nothing before the divine bounty to be forgiven through
the priest for if the sick be ashamed to show his wound to the
;

physician, his medical art cures not that which it knows not
of. --kWe gather, furthermore, that those circumstances which

change the species of the be explained in con

sin are also to

fession, because that without them sins themselves are

the
neither entirely set forth by the penitents nor are they known
clearly to the judges ;
and it cannot be that they can estimate
rightly the grievousness of the crimes, and impose on the
penitents the punishment which ought to be inflicted on
account of them. Whence it is unreasonable to teach that
these circumstances have been invented by idle men or that ;

one circumstance only is to be confessed, to wit, that one has

sinned against a brother. But it is also impious to assert that

confession, enjoined to be made in this manner, is impossible,

or to call it a slaughter-house of consciences for it is certain
:

that in the Church nothing else is required of penitents, but

that, after each has examined himself diligently, and searched
all the folds and recesses of his conscience, he confess those

sins by which he shall remember that he has mortally offended

* ii.
Ephes. 3.
 ON THE SACRAMENT OF PENANCE. 99

his Lord and God ;

whilst the other sins, which do not occur to
him after diligent thought, are understood to be included as a
whole* in that same confession for which sins we confidently
;

say with the prophet From my secret sins cleanse me, O

:

Lord.\ Now, the very difficulty of a confession like this, and

the shame of making known one s sins, might indeed seem a
it not alleviated by the so many and so
grievous thing, were
great advantages and consolations which are most assuredly
bestowed by absolution upon all who worthily approach to this
sacrament. For the rest, as to the manner of confessing secretly
to a priest alone, although Christ has not forbidden that a
person may in punishment of his sins, and for his own humi
liation, as well for an example to others as for the edification of
the Church that has been scandalised confess his sins publicly,
nevertheless this is not commanded by a divine precept neither ;

would be very prudentj to enjoin, by any human law, that

it

sins, especially such as are secret, should be made known by a

public confession. Wherefore, whereas the secret sacramental

confession, which was in use from the beginning in holy Church
and is still also in use, has always been commended by the
most holy and the most ancient Fathers with a great and
unanimous consent, the vain calumny of those is manifestly
refuted who are not ashamed to teach that confession is alien
from the divine command, and is a human invention, and that
it took its rise from the Fathers assembled in the Council of

Lateran for the Church did not, through the Council of

:

Lateran, ordain that the faithful of Christ should confess a

thing which it knew
be necessary, and to be instituted of
to
divine right but that the precept of confession should be com
plied with, at least once a year, by all and each, when they have
attained to years of discretion. Whence, throughout the whole
Church, the salutary custom is, to the great benefit of the souls
now observed, of confessing at that most sacred
of the faithful,
and most acceptable time of Lent a custom which this holy
Synod most highly approves of and embraces, as pious and
worthy of being retained.

In universum. t Ps. xviii. 13. J Satis consulte.

IOO SESSION XIV.

CHAPTER VI.

On the ministry of this Sacrament, and on Absolution.

But, as regards the ministry of this sacrament, the holy

Synod declares all these doctrines to be false, and utterly alien

from the truth of the Gospel, which perniciously extend the
ministry of the keys to any others soever besides bishops and
priests imagining, contrary to the institution of this sacrament,
;

that those words of our Lord, Whatsoever you shall bind upon
earth shall be bound also in heaven, and whatsoever you shall
loose upon earth shall be loosed also in heaven;* and, Whose
sins you shall forgive they are forgiven them, and whose sins

you shall retain they are retained^ were in such wise ad

dressed to all the faithful of Christ indifferently and indiscrimi
nately, as that everyone has the power of forgiving sins
public sins to wit by rebuke, provided he that is rebuked shall
acquiesce, and secret sins by a voluntary confession made to

any individual whatsoever. teaches that even priests,

It also
who are in mortal sin, exercise, through the virtue of the Holy
Ghost, which was bestowed in ordination, the office of forgiving
sins, as the ministers of Christ ;
and that their sentiment is

erroneous who contend power that this exists not in bad priests.
But although the absolution of the priest the dispensation of
is

another s
bounty, yet is it not a bare ministry only, whether of
announcing the Gospel or of declaring that sins are forgiven,
but is after the manner of a judicial act, .whereby sentence is
pronounced by the priest as by a judge and therefore the :

penitent ought not so to confidej in his own personal faith as

to think that even though there be no contrition on his part,
or no intention on the part of the priest of acting seriously and
absolving truly he is nevertheless truly and in God s sight
absolved on account of his faith alone. For neither would

Matth. xviii. 18. t John xx. 23.

% Sibi blandiri, flatter himself upon.
 ON THE SACRAMENT OF PENANCE. IOI

faith without penance bestow any remission of sins, nor would

he be otherwise than most careless of his own salvation, who,
knowing that a priest but absolved him in jest, should not care
fully seek for another who would act in earnest.

CHAPTER VII.

On the Reservation of Cases.

Wherefore, since the nature and order of a judgment require

this,that sentence be passed only on those subject (to that judi

cature), it has ever been firmly held in the Church of God, and
this Synod ratifies it as a thing most true, that the absolution
which a priest pronounces upon one over whom he has not either
an ordinary or a delegated jurisdiction ought to be of no weight
whatever. And it hath seemed to our most holy Fathers to be
of great importance to the discipline of the Christian people,
that certain more atrocious and more heinous crimes should be
absolved, not by all priests, but only by the highest priests :

whence the Sovereign Pontiffs, in virtue of the supreme power

delivered to them in the universal Church, were deservedly able
to reserve, for their special judgment, certain more grievous
cases of crimes. -Neither is it to be doubted seeing that all
things that are from God are well ordered but that this same
may be lawfully done by all bishops, each in his own diocese,
unto edification, however, not unto destruction, in virtue of the
authority, above (that of) other inferior priests, delivered to them
over their subjects, especially as regards those crimes to which
the censure of excommunication is annexed. But it is con
sonant to the divine authority, that this reservation of cases have
effect, not merely in external polity, but also in God s sight.

Nevertheless, for fear lest any may perish on this account, it has
always been very piously observed in the said Church of God,
that there be no reservation at the point of death, and that there
fore all priests may absolve all penitents whatsoever from every
kind of sins and censures whatever and as, save at that point
:
IO2 SESSION XIV.

of death, priests have no power in reserved cases, let this alone

be their endeavour, to persuade penitents to repair to superior
and lawful judges for the benefit of absolution.

CHAPTER VIII.

On the necessity and on the fruit of Satisfaction.

Finally, as regards satisfaction which as it is, of all the

parts of penance, that which has been at all times recommended
to the Christian people by our Fathers, so is it the one especially
which our age is, under the loftiest pretext of piety, impugned
in

by those who have an appearance of godliness, but have denied

the pozver thereof* the holy Synod declares, that it is wholly
false, and alien from the Word of God, that the guiltf is
never forgiven by the Lord, without the whole punishment
also being therewith pardoned. For clear and illustrious exam
ples are found in the sacred writings, whereby, besides by divine
tradition, this error is refuted in the plainest manner possible.
And, truly, the nature of divine justice seems to demand that
they who, through ignorance, have sinned before baptism, be
received into grace in one manner and in another those who,
;

after having been freed from the servitude of sin and of the

Devil, andhaving received the gift of the Holy Ghost, have

after
not feared, knowingly to violate the temple of God,\ and to
grieve the Holy Spirit^ And it beseems the divine clemency,
that sins be not in such wise pardoned us without any satisfac
tion, as that, taking occasion therefrom, thinking sins less

grievous, we, offering as it were an insult and an outrage to the

Holy Ghost^\\ should fall into more grievous sins, treasuring

up wratJi against the day of wratli.^ For, doubtless, these
satisfactory punishments greatly recall from sin, and check as it
were with a bridle, and make penitents more cautious and
watchful for the future they are also remedies for the remains
;

*
2 Tim. iii.
5. f Culpam. % \ Cor. iii. 17.
Ephes. iv. 30. ||Hebr. x. 29. i" Rom. ii. 4.
 ON THE SACRAMENT OF PENANCE. 103

of sin, and, by acts of the opposite virtues, they remove the

habits acquired by evil living. -- Neither, indeed, was there ever in
the Church of God any way accounted surer to turn aside the

impending chastisement of the Lord, than that men should,

with true sorrow of mind, practise these works of penitence.
Add to these things that, whilst we thus, by making satisfaction,
suffer for our sins, we areto Jesus Christ, who
made conformable
our sins, from whom
satisfied for our sufficiency is ;* having
all

also thereby a most sure pledge, that if we suffer with Him, we

shall also be glorified with Him.\ But neither is this satis

faction, which we discharge for our sins, so our own, as not to

be through Jesus Christ. For we who can do nothing of our
selves, as of ourselves, can do all things, He co-operating, who
strengthens us. Thus, man has not wherein to glory, but all
our glorying is in Christ in whom we live in whom we merit
:
; ;

in whom we satisfy ; bringing forth fruits worthy of penance^

which from Him have their efficacy by Him are offered to the
;

Father ;
and through Him
are accepted by the Father. There
fore the priests of the Lord ought, as far as the Spirit and
prudence shall suggest, to enjoin salutary and suitable satis
factions,according to the quality of the crimes and the -ability of
the penitent lest, if haply they connive at sins, and deal too
;

indulgently with penitents, by enjoining certain very light works

for very grievous crimes,
they be made partakers of other men s
sins. But let them have in view that the satisfaction which
they impose be not only for the preservation of a new life and
a medicine of infirmity but also for the avenging and pun
,

ishing of past sins. For the ancient Fathers likewise both

believe and teach, that the keys of the priests were given, not to
loose only,but also to bind. But not therefore did they ima
gine that the sacrament of Penance is a tribunal of wrath or of
punishments even as no Catholic ever thought that, by this
;

kind of satisfactions on our parts, the efficacy of the merit and

of the satisfaction of our Lord Jesus Christ is either obscured,

*
2 Cor. iii.
5. t Rom. viii. 17. \ Matth. iii.
4 8.
Infirmitatis medicamentum, a remedy against weakness.
 IO4 SESSION XIV.

or in any way lessened which when the innovators seek to

:

understand, they in such wise maintain a new life to be the best

penance, as to take away the entire efficacy and use of satis
faction.

CHAPTER IX.

On Works of Satisfaction.

The Synod teaches furthermore, that so great is the liberality

of the divine munificence, that we are able
through Jesus Christ
to make satisfaction to God the Father, not only by
punish
ments voluntarily undertaken of ourselves for the punishment of
sin, or by those imposed at the discretion of the priest according
to measure of our delinquency, but also, which is a very
the
great proof of love, by the temporal scourges inflicted of God
and borne patiently by us.

ON THE SACRAMENT OF EXTREME UNCTION.

hath also seemed good to the holy Synod to subjoin to the
It

preceding doctrine on penance, the following on the sacrament

of Extreme Unction, which by the Fathers was regarded as

being the completion, not only of penance, but also of the whole
Christian life, which ought to be a perpetual penance. First,

therefore, as regards its institution, It declares and teaches,

that our most gracious Redeemer who would have His servants
at times provided with salutary remedies against all the
all

weapons of all their enemies as, in the other sacraments, He

prepared the greatest aids, whereby, during life, Christians may
preserve themselves whole from every more grievous spiritual
evil,so did He guard the close of life, by the sacrament of
Extreme Unction, as with a most firm defence. For though
our adversary seeks and seizes opportunities, all our life long,
to be able in any way to devour our souls yet is there no time;

wherein he strains more vehemently all the powers of his craft,

to ruin us utterly, and, if he can possibly, to make us fall even
from trust in the mercy of God, than when he perceives the end
of our life to be at hand.
 ON EXTREME UNCTION.

CHAPTER I.

On the Institution of the Sacrament of Extreme Unction.

Now, this sacred unction of the sick was instituted by Christ

our Lord, as truly and properly a sacrament of the new law,
insinuated indeed in Mark, but recommended and promulgated
to the faithful by James the Apostle, and brother of the Lord.
Is any man, he saith, sick among you ? Let him bring in tJie
priests of tJie Church, and let t]iem pray over him, anointing
him with oil in the name of the Lord : and the prayer of faitJi
shall save the sick man ; and the Lord shall raise him up ; and

if he be in sins, they shall be forgiven him* In which words,

as the Church has learned from apostolic tradition, received from
hand to hand, he teaches the matter, the form, the proper minis
ter, and the effect of this salutary sacrament. For the Church
has understood the matter thereof to be oil blessed by a bishop.

For the unction very aptly represents the grace of the Holy
Ghost, with which the soul of the sick person is invisibly anoin
ted and, furthermore, that those words,
;
"

By this unction," &c.,

are the form.

CHAPTER II.

On the Effect of this Sacrament.

Moreover the thing signifiedf and the effect of this sacra

ment are explained in those words: And the prayer of faitJi
shall save the sick man, and the Lord shall raise him up, and
if he be in sins they shall be forgiven him. For the thing here
signified is the grace of the Holy Ghost, .whose anointing
cleanses away sins, if there be any still to be expiated, as also
the remains of sins ;
and raises up and strengthens the soul of
the sick person, by exciting in him a great confidence in the

*
James v. 14, 15. t Res.
IO6 SESSION XIV.

divine mercy whereby the sick being supported, bears more

;

easily the inconveniences and pains of his sickness, and more

readily resists the temptations of the Devil who lies in ^vait for
his heel ;* and at times obtains bodily health, when expedient
for the welfare of the soul.

CHAPTER III.

On the Minister of this Sacrament, and on the time when it ougJit

to be administered.

And now as to prescribing who ought to receive, and who to

administer this sacrament, this also was not obscurely delivered
in the words above cited. For it is there also shown that the
proper ministers of this sacrament are the Presbyters of the
Church ; by which name are to be understood, in that place,
not the elders by age, or the foremost in dignity amongst the
people, but either bishops, or priests by bishops rightly ordained
by the imposition of the hands of the priesthood.^ It is also
declared that this unction is to be applied to the sick, but to
those especially who lie in such danger as to seem to be about
to depart this life : whence also it is called the sacrament of the

departing. And if the sick should, after having received this

unction, recover, they may again be aided by the succour of
this sacrament, when they fall into another like danger of death.
Wherefore, they are on no account to be hearkened to, who,
against so manifest and clear a sentence]: of the Apostle James,
teach, either that this unction is a human figment, or is a
ritereceived from the Fathers, which neither has a command
from God nor a promise of grace nor those who assert that it :

has already ceased, as though it were only to be referred to the

grace of healing in the primitive church nor those who say that ;

the rite and usage which the holy Roman Church observes
in the administration of this sacrament is repugnant to the sen

timent of the Apostle James, and that it is therefore to be changed

*
Gen. iii.
15. f i Tim. iv. 14. \ Sententiam.
 ON THE SACRAMENT OF PENANCE. 107

into some other ; nor, finally, those who affirm that this Extreme
Unction without sin be contemned by the faithful for all
may ;

these things are most manifestly at variance with the perspicu

ous words of so great an Apostle. Neither assuredly does the
Roman Church, the mother and mistress of all other churches,
observe aught in administering this unction as regards those
things which constitute the substance of this sacrament but
what blessed James has prescribed. Nor indeed can there be
contempt of so great a sacrament without a heinous sin, and an
injury to the Holy Ghost himself. These are the things which
this holy oecumenical Synod professes and teaches and proposes
to all the faithful of Christ, to be believed and held, touching
the sacraments of Penance and Extreme Unction. And it de
livers the following canons to be inviolably preserved and con - ;

demns and anathematises those who assert what is contrary

thereto.

ON THE MOST HOLY SACRAMENT OF PENANCE.

CANON I. If anyone saith that in the Catholic Church

Penance not truly and properly a sacrament, instituted by
is

Christ our Lord for reconciling the faithful unto God, as often
as they fall into sin after baptism let him be anathema.
;

CANON n. If anyone, confounding the sacraments, saith that

baptism is itself the sacrament of Penance, as though these two

sacraments were not distinct, and that therefore Penance is
not rightly called a second plank after shipwreck let him be ;

anathema.
CANON III. If anyone saith that those words of the Lord the
Saviour, Receive ye the Holy Ghost ; whose sins you shall forgive
they are forgiven them, and ivhose sins you shall retain they
are retained* are not to be understood of the power of for
giving and of retaining sins in the sacrament of penance, as the
Catholic Church has always from the beginning understood
them but wrests them, contrary to the institution of this sacra
;

ment, to the power of preaching the gospel let him be anathema. ;

*
John xx. 22, 23.
IO8 SESSION XIV.

CANON IV. If anyone denieth that, for the entire and per
fect remission of sins, there are required three acts in the peni

tent, which are as it were the matter of the sacrament of

Penance, to wit, contrition, confession, and satisfaction, which
are called the three parts of penance or saith that there are
;

two parts [only of penance, to wit, the terrors with which the
conscience is smitten upon being convinced of sin, and the faith,
generated* by the gospel, or by the absolution, whereby one
believes that his sins are forgiven him through Christ let him ;

be anathema.
CANON V. anyone saith that the contrition which is ac
If

quired by means of the examination, collection, and detestation

of sins whereby one tJiinks over his years in the bitterness of
Jiis
soul^ by pondering on the grievousness, the multitude, the
filthiness of his sins, the loss of eternal blessedness, and the
eternal damnation which he has incurred, having therewith the

purpose of a better life is not a true and profitable sorrow,

does not prepare for grace, but makes a man a hypocrite and a
greater sinner in fine, that this (contrition) is a forced and not
;

free and voluntary sorrow let him be anathema.

;

CANON Vl. If anyone denieth, either that sacramental con

fession was instituted, or is necessary to salvation, of divine
right ;
or saith that the manner of confessing secretly to a priest
alone, which the Church hath ever observed from the beginning,
and doth observe, is alien from the institution and command of
Christ, and is a human invention let him be anathema.
;

CANON VII. If anyone saith that in the sacrament of

Penance, not necessary, of divine right, for the remission of
it is

sins, to confess all and singular the mortal sins which

after due

and diligent previous meditation are remembered, even those

(mortal sins) which are secret, and those which are opposed to
the two last commandments of the Decalogue, as also the cir
cumstances which change the species of a sin but (saith) that ;

such confession is only useful to instruct and console the peni

tent, and that it was of old only observed in order
to impose a

* t xxxviii.
Conceptam, conceived. Is. 15.
 ON THE SACRAMENT OF PENANCE. ICQ

canonical satisfaction ;
or saith that they who strive to confess
alltheir sins wish to leave nothing to the divine mercy to par
don or, finally, that it is not lawful to confess venial sins let
; ;

him be anathema.
CANON If anyone saith that the confession of all sins
vill.
j

such as observed in the Church, is impossible, and is a

it is

human tradition to be abolished by the godly or that all and ;

each of the faithful of Christ, of either sex, are not obliged

thereunto once a year, conformably to the constitution of the
great Council of Lateran,* and that, for this cause, the faithful
of Christ are to be persuaded not to confess during Lent let ;

him be anathema.
CANON IX. If anyone saith that the sacramental absolution
of the priest is not a judicial act, but a bare ministry of pro
nouncing and declaring sins to be forgiven to him who confesses ;

provided only he believe himself to be absolved, or (even though)

the priest absolve not in earnest, but in joke or saith that ;

the confession of the penitent is not required, in order that the

priest may be able to absolve him let him be anathema.;

CANON anyone saith that priests who are in mortal

X. If
sin have not the power of binding and of loosing or, that not ;

priests alone are the ministers of absolution, but that to all and
each of the faithful of Christ is it said Whatsoever you shall :

bind upon earth shall be bound also in heaven, and whatsoever

you shall loose upon earth shall be loosed also in heaven ;f
and whose sins you shall forgive they are forgiven them, and,
whose sins you shall retain they are retained ;\ by virtue of
which words everyone is able to absolve from sins, to wit, from
public sins by reproof only, provided he who is reproved yield
thereto, and from secret sins by a voluntary confession let him ;

be anathema.
CANON XL If anyone saith that bishops have not the right
of reserving cases to themselves, except as regards external
polity, and that therefore the reservation of cases hinders not
but that a priest may truly absolve from reserved cases ;
let him
be anathema.

*
Cap. omnis utriusque. t Matth. xviii. 18. I John xx. 23.
IIO SESSION XIV.

CANON XII. If anyone saith that God always remits the

whole punishment together with the guilt, and that the satisfac
tion of penitents is no other than the faith whereby they appre
hend* that Christ has satisfied for them let him be anathema. ;

CANON xill. If anyone saith that satisfaction to sins, as to

their temporal punishment, is nowise made to God, through the
merits of Jesus Christ, by the punishments inflicted by Him,
and patiently borne, or by those enjoined by the priest, nor even
by those voluntarily undertaken, as by fastings, prayers, alms-
deeds, or by other works, also of piety and that, therefore, the ;

best penance is merely a new life let him be anathema. ;

CANON XIV. If anyone by which

saith that the satisfactions,

penitents redeem through Jesus Christ, are not a wor

their sins

ship of God, but traditions of men, which obscure the doctrine

of grace, and the true worship of God, and the benefit itself of
the death of Christ let him be anathema.
;

CANON XV. If anyone saith that the keys are given to the
Church only to loose, to bind ; and that, therefore,
not also
priests act contrary to the purposef of the keys, and contrary
to the institution of Christ, when they impose punishments on
those who confess ;
and that it is a fiction that, after the eternal
punishment by virtue of the keys, been removed, there re
has,
mains for the most part a temporal punishment to be discharged ;

let him be anathema.

ON THE SACRAMENT OF EXTREME UNCTION.

CANON I. If anyone saith that Extreme Unction is not truly

and properly a sacrament, instituted by Christ our Lord, and pro
mulgated by the blessed Apostle James but is only a rite received ;

from the Fathers, or a human figment let him be anathema. ;

CANON II. If anyone unction of the

saith that the sacred
sick does not confer grace, nor remit sin, nor com^prtj the
sick but that it has already ceased, as though it were of old
;

only the grace of working cures let him be anathema. ;

*
Apprehendunt, account, esteem. t Finem, end.
% Alleviare, raise up.
 ON REFORMATION. I I I

CANON in. If anyone saith that the rite and usage of

Extreme Unction, which the holy Roman Church observes, is
repugnant to the sentiment of the blessed Apostle James, and
that is therefore to be changed, and may, without sin, be con
temned by Christians let him be anathema. ;

CANON IV. If anyone saith that the Presbyters of the Church,

whom blessed James exhorts to be brought to anoint the sick,
are not the priests who have been ordained by a bishop, but the
elders in each community, and that for this cause a priest alone
is not the
proper minister of Extreme Unction let him be ;

anathema.

DECREE ON REFORMATION.

Proem.

It is the office of bishops to admonish their subjects, especially

those appointed to the cure of souls, of their duty.

Whereas it is
properly the office of bishops to reprove the
vices of all who are subject to them, this will have to be princi

pally their care that clerics, especially those appointed to the

cure of souls, be blameless ;
and that they do not, with their con-

(
nivance, lead a disorderly life: for if they suffer them to be of
I evil and corrupt conversation, how shall they reprove the laity
ifor their vices, when they themselves can be by one word
silenced by them, they suffer clerics to be worse than
for that

they? And with what freedom shall priests be able to correct

jlaj^men,
when they have to answer silently to themselves, that
they have committed the very things which they reprove ?
Wherefore, bishops shall charge their clergy, of whatsoever rank
that they be a guide to the people of God committed
|they be,
[to them, in conduct, conversation, and doctrine being mindful ;

>f that which isfor I also am holy* And

written : Be holy,
Lgreeably to the admonition of the Apostle Let them not give :

*
i Peter i. 16.
112 SESSION XIV.

offence to any man, that their ministry be not blamed ; but in

all things let them exJiibit themselves as the ministers of God*
lest that saying of the prophet be fulfilled in them, The priests
of God defile the sanctuaries, and despise the law."\ But, in
order that the said bishops may be able to execute this with
greater freedom, and may not be hindered therein under any
pretext whatever, the same sacred and holy, oecumenical and
general Synod of Trent, the same Legate and nuncios of the
Apostolic See presiding therein, has thought fit that these canons
following be established and decreed.

CHAPTER I.

If any, being prohibited, or interdicted, or suspended, advance

to orders, they shall be punished.

Whereas it is more beseeming and safe for one that is sub

ject, by rendering due obedience to those set over him, to serve

in an inferior ministry, than, to the scandal of those set over

him, to aspire to the dignity of a more exalted degree to him ;

unto whom the ascent to sacred orders shall have been interdicted
by his own prelate, from whatsoever cause, be it even on account
of some secret crime, or in what manner soever, even extra-judi-

cially ;
and to him who shall have been suspended from his own
orders, or ecclesiastical degrees and dignities no licence, con ;

ceded against the will of that said prelate, for causing himself
to be promoted, nor any restoration to former orders, degrees,

dignities, and honours, shall be of any avail.

CHAPTER II.

If a bishop shall confer any orders whatsoever on one not

subject to him, be he even his own
domestic, without the express
consent of that individual s proper prelate, both shall be sub
jected to an appointed punishment.

And forasmuch as certain bishops of churches which are in

partibus infidelium (in the districts of unbelievers), having

*
I Cor. vi. 3, 4. f Ezech. xxii. 26.
 ON REFORMATION. 113

neither clergy nor Christian people, and being in a manner

wanderers having no fixed see, and seeking not the things of
Christ, but others sheep, without the knowledge of their own
pastor finding themselves prohibited by this holy Synod from
exercising episcopal functions in the diocese of another, without
the express permission of the ordinary of the place, and then
only in regard of those who are subject to the said ordinary,
do, by an evasion and contempt of the law, of their own
in
rashness choose as it were an episcopal chair* in a place
which is not of any diocese, and presume to mark with the
clerical character, and to promote even to the sacred orders of
the priesthood, any that come unto them, even though they have
no commendatory letters from their own bishops or prelates ;

whence it for the most part comes to pass that, persons being
ordained who are but little fit, and are uninstructed and
ignorant, and who have been rejected by their own bishops as
incapable and unworthy, they are neither able rightly to per
form the divine offices, nor to administer the sacraments of the
Church none of the bishops, who are called titular, even
:

though they may reside, or tarry in a place within no diocese,

even though it be exempted, or in a monastery of whatsoever
order, shall, by virtue of any privilege granted them to promote
during a certain time such as come unto them, be able to ordain,
or to promote to any sacred or minor orders, or even to the
first tonsure, the subject of another bishop, even under the
pretext of his being his domestic fed constantly at his own
table, without the express consent of, or without letters de-
missory from that individual s own bishop. The contravener
shall bejure suspended during a year from the exercise of
ipso
and the person so promoted shall in like
pontifical functions ;

manner be suspended from the exercise of the orders so re-

iceived, for as long as to his own prelate shall seem fit

*
Quasi episcopalem cathedram .... eligunt.
 114 SESSION XIV.

CHAPTER III.

The bishop may suspend his clerics, vvho have been improperly
promoted by another, if he find them incompetent.

The bishop may suspend, for the time that shall seem to him
fit, from the exercise of the orders received, and may interdict
from ministering at the altar, or from exercising the functions
of any order, any of his clerics, especially those who are in
sacred orders, who have been, without his previous examina
tion and commendatory letters, promoted by any authority
whatsoever even though they shall have been approved of as
;

competent by him who has ordained them, but whom he him

self shall find but little fit and able to celebrate the divine

offices, or to administer the sacraments of the Church.

CHAPTER IV.

No cleric shall be exempt from the correction of the bishop,

even out of the time of visitation.

All prelates of the churches, who ought diligently to apply

themselves to correct the excesses of their subjects and from
whose jurisdiction, by the statutes of this holy Synod, no cleric
is, under the pretext of any privilege soever, considered screened,
so as not to be able to be visited, punished, and corrected, in
accordance with the appointments of the canons provided
those prelates be resident in their own churches shall have
power, as delegates for this end of the Apostolic See, to correct
and punish, even out of the times of visitation, all Secular clerics
howsoever exempted, who would otherwise be subject to their
jurisdiction for their excesses, crimes, and delinquencies, as
often as and whensoever there shall be need no exemptions,
;

declarations, customs, sentences, oaths, concordates, which only

bind the authors thereof, being of any avail to the said clerics,
 ON REFORMATION.

or to their relatives, chaplains, domestics, agents,* or to any

others whatsoever, in view and in consideration of the said
exempted clerics.

CHAPTER V.

The jurisdiction of Conservators is confined within certain

limits.

Moreover, whereas sundry persons, under the plea that divers

wrongs and annoyances are inflicted on them in their goods,
possessions, and rights, obtain certain judges to be deputed by
means of letters conservatory, to protect and defend them from
the said annoyances and wrongs, and to maintain and keep
them in possession, or quasi-possession, of their goods, pro
perty, and rights, without suffering them to be molested therein ;

and whereas they pervert these letters, in many ways, to an evil

meaning quite opposed to the intention of the donor there ;

fore, these letters conservatory, whatsoever be their clauses or

decrees, whatsoever be the judges deputed, or under whatsoever

other kind of pretext or colour these letters may have been
granted, shall not avail any, of what dignity and condition
soever, even though a Chapter so as to screen the party from
being capable of being, in criminal and mixed causes, accused
and summoned, and from being examined and proceeded against
before his own bishop or other ordinary superior or prevent
;

him from being liable to be freely summoned before the ordinary

judge, in the matter of any rights which may be pleaded as his
from having been ceded to him. In civil causes also, if he be
the plaintiff, it shall nowise be lawful for him to bring up
any
one for
judgmentf before his own judges conservatory. And
if, those causes wherein he shall be the defendant, it shall
in

happen that the conservator chosen by him shall be declared

by the plaintiff to be one suspected by him, or if any dispute
shall have arisen between the
judges themselves, the conservator

*
Procuratoribus, proxies. t Judicium, trial.
Il6 SESSION XIV.

to witand the ordinary, concerning competency of jurisdiction,

the cause shall not be proceeded with, until by arbitrators,
chosen in legal form, a decision shall have been come to relative
to the said suspicion or competency of jurisdiction. Neither
shall these letters conservatory be of any avail to the said
party s domestics who are in the habit of screening themselves
thereby save to two only, and this provided they live at his
proper cost Neither shall anyone enjoy the benefit of such
letters longer than for five years. It shall also not be lawful for

conservatory judges to have any fixed tribunal.

As to causes which relate towages and to destitute persons,
the decree of this holy Synod thereupon shall remain in its full
force. But general colleges of doctors or scholars,
universities,
places belonging to Regulars, as also hospitals wherein hospi
is actually exercised, and persons belonging to the said
tality
universities, colleges, places, and hospitals are not to be deemed
included in this present canon, but are to be considered and
are wholly exempted.

CHAPTER VI.

A penalty is decreed against clerics who, being in sacred

Orders, or holding benefices, do not ivear a dress beseeming
their Order.

And forasmuch as, though the habit does not make the monk,
it isnevertheless needful that clerics always wear a dress suit
able to their proper order, that by the decency of their outward
apparel they may show forth the inward correctness of their
morals but to such a pitch, in these days, have the contempt
;

of religion and the rashness of some grown, as that, making but

little account of their own dignity, and of the clerical honour,

they even wear in public the dress of

laymen setting their feet
in different paths, one of God, the other of the flesh for this
;

cause, all ecclesiastical persons, howsoever exempted, who are

either in sacred orders possession of any manner of
or in

dignities, personates, or other offices, or benefices ecclesiastical ;

 ON REFORMATION. I I
7

if, after having been admonished by their own bishop, even by

a public edict,* they shall not wear a becoming clerical dress,
suitable to their order and dignity, and in conformity with the
ordinance and mandate of the said bishop, they may, and ought
to be, compelled thereunto, by suspension from their orders,
office, benefice, and from the fruits, revenues, and proceeds of
the said benefices ;
and also, if, after having been once rebuked,
they offend again (they are to be coerced), even by
herein
deprivation of the said offices and benefices pursuant to the ;

constitution of Clement V., published in the Council of Vienne,

and beginning Quoniam, which is hereby renewed and en
larged.

CHAPTER VII.

Voluntary homicides are never to be ordained : in what manner

involuntary homicides are to be ordained.

Whereas, too, he iv/io has killed his neighbour on set purpose

and by lying in wait for Jiim^ is to be taken away from the
altarft because he has voluntarily committed a homicide even ;

though that crime have neither been proved by ordinary process

of law nor be otherwise public, but is secret, such a one can
never be promoted to sacred orders ;
nor shall it be lawful to
confer upon him any ecclesiastical benefices, even though they
have no cure of souls but he shall be for ever excluded from
;

every ecclesiastical order, benefice, and office. But if it be

alleged that the homicide was not committed purposely, but
accidentally, or when repelling force by force that he might
defend himself from death, in such wise that, by a kind of
right, a dispensation ought to be granted, even for the ministry
of sacred orders, and of the altar, and for any kind of benefice
whatever and dignity the case shall be committed to the
Ordinary of the place, or, if there be a cause for it, to the
metropolitan, or to the nearest bishop ;
who shall not be able

Edictum. t Exod. xxi. 14.

I I 8 SESSION XIV.

to dispense, without having taken cognisance of the case, and

after the prayers and allegations have been proved, and not
otherwise.

CHAPTER VIII.

No one shall, by virtue of any privilege, punish the clerics of

another.

Furthermore, forasmuch as there are sundry persons some

ofwhom even are true pastors, and have their own sheep who
seek also to rule over the sheep of others, and at times give
their attention in such wise to the subjects of others, as to
neglect the care of their own no one, even though he be
;

of episcopal dignity, who may have by privilege the power of

punishing the subjects of another, shall by any means proceed
against clerics not subject to him especially against such as
are in sacred orders be they guilty of crimes ever so atrocious ;

except with the intervention of the proper bishop of the said

clerics, if that bishop be resident in his own church, or of the

person that may be deputed by the said bishop otherwise, the

:

proceedings, and all the consequences thereof, shall be wholly

without effect.

CHAPTER IX.

The Benefices of one Diocese shall not, under any pretext, be

united to the Benefices of another Diocese.

And forasmuch as it is with very good reason that dioceses

and parishes have been made distinct, and to each flock their
proper pastors have been assigned, and to inferior churches their
rectors,each to take care of his own sheep, that so ecclesiastical
order may not be confounded, or one and the same church
belong in some sort to two dioceses, not without grievous incon
venience to such as are subject thereunto the benefices of one
;

diocese, be they even parochial churches, perpetual vicarages,

simple benefices, prestimonies, or prestimonial portions, shall
 ON REFORMATION. I I 6

not be united in perpetuity to a benefice, monastery, college, or

even to a pious place, of another diocese, not even for the sake
of augmenting divine worship, or the number of beneficiaries,
or for any other cause whatsoever thus herein explaining the
;

decree of this holy Synod on the subject of these unions.

CHAPTER X.

Regular Benefices shall be conferred on Regulars.

Benefices of Regulars that have been accustomed to be granted

in title to professed Regulars, when they happen to become

vacant by the death of the titulary incumbent, or by his resig

nation, or otherwise, shall be conferred on religious of that
order only, or on persons who shall be absolutely bound to take
the habit, and make that profession, and upon none others, that
they may not wear a garment that is woven of woollen and linen
together*

CHAPTER XI.

Those transferred to another order shall remain under obedience

in enclosure^ and shall be incapable of Secular Benefices.

But forasmuch as Regulars, after being transferred from one

order to another, ordinarily obtain permission easily from their
superior to remain out of their monastery, whereby occasion is
given of their wandering about and apostatising no prelate or ;

superior of any order shall be allowed, by virtue of any faculty

whatsoever, to admit any individual to the habit and to profes
sion, except with the view that he shall remain perpetually in
enclosure under obedience to his own superior, in the order
itself towhich he is transferred and one so transferred, even
;

though he be a canon Regular, shall be wholly incapable of

Secular Benefices, even of cures.

*
Deut. xxii. n.
120 SESSION XIV.

CHAPTER XII.

No one shall obtain a right of patronage except by ,

means of a
foundation or an endowment.

No one, moreover, of whatsoever ecclesiastical or secular

dignity, can or ought to obtain or acquire a right of patronage,
for any other reason whatever, but that he has founded and
builtanew a church, benefice, or chapel or that he has com ;

petently endowed, out of his own proper and patrimonial re

sources,* one already erected, which, however, is without a
sufficient endowmentBut, in case of such foundation or en
dowment, the institution thereof shall be reserved to the bishop,
and not to some other inferior person.

CHAPTER XIII.

The Presentation shall bemade to the Ordinary ; otherwise the

Presentation and Institution shall be mill.

Furthermore, it shall not be lawful for a patron, under pretext

of any privilege whatsoever, to present anyone, in any way, to
the benefices which are under his right of patronage, except to
the ordinary bishop of the place, to whom the providing for, or
the institution to the said benefice would, that privilege ceasing,
of right belong ;
otherwise the presentation and institution
which may have followed shall be null, and as such reputed.

CHAPTER XIV.

That tJie Mass, Order, and Reformation shall be next treated of.

The holy Synod declares, moreover, that in the next Session

which It has already decreed is to be holden on the twenty-fifth

*
Bonis, goods.
 PROROGATION OF THE SESSION. 121

day of January of the ensuing year, MDLII. It will, together

with the sacrifice of the mass, also apply itself to and treat of
the sacrament of order, and that the subject of reformation will
be prosecuted.

SESSION THE FIFTEENTH,

Being t/ie fifth under the Sovereign Pontiff, Julius ///., cele

brated on the tiventy-fifth day of January, MDLII.

DECREE FOR PROROGUING THE SESSION.

Whereas, in pursuance of the decrees made in the last Ses

sions, this holy and universal Synod has, during these days,
most accurately and diligently treated of the things which relate
to the most holy sacrifice of the mass, and to the sacrament of

order, with the view that, in the Session held on this day, It
might publish, as the Holy Ghost should have suggested, decrees
on these subjects, and on the four articles concerning the most
holy sacrament of the Eucharist, which had been finally deferred
to this Session and whereas it was thought that, in the interim,
;

there would have presented themselves at this sacred and holy

Council those who call themselves Protestants, for whose sake
It had deferred the publication of the said articles, and to whom
It had given the public faith, or a safe-conduct, that they might
come freely and without any hesitation nevertheless, seeing
;

that they have not as yet come, and the holy Synod has been
petitioned in their name, that the publication which was to have
been made on this day be deferred to the following Session, an
assured hope being held out that they will certainly be present
long before that Session, upon receiving in the meanwhile a safe-
conduct in a more ample form :The same holy Synod, law
fully assembled in the Holy Ghost, the same Legate and nun
cios presiding, desiring nothing more ardently than to remove
from amongst the noble nation of Germany all dissensions and
schisms touching religion, and to provide for its tranquillity, peace,
and repose being ready, should they come, both to receive
;
122 SESSION XV.

them kindly, and to listen to them favourably, and trusting that

they willcome, not with the design of obstinately opposing the
Catholic Faith, but of learning the truth, and that they will at
last, becomes those zealous for evangelical truth, acquiesce
as
in the decrees and discipline of holy Mother Church (this ;

Synod) has deferred the next Session therein to publish and

promulgate the matters aforesaid till the festival of St. Joseph,
which will be on the nineteenth day of the month of March in ;

order that they may have sufficient time and leisure, not only
to come, but also to propose, before that day arrives, whatsoever

they may wish. And, that It may take from them all cause for
further delay, It freely gives and grants them the public faith,
or a safe-conduct, of the tenor and form hereafter set down.
But It ordains and decrees, that in the meantime It will treat
of the sacrament of matrimony, and will give its decisions
thereon, in addition to the publication of the abovenamed de
crees, in the same Session, and will prosecute the subject of
Reformation.

SAFE-CONDUCT GIVEN TO THE PROTESTANTS.

The sacredand holy, oecumenical and general Synod of

Trent lawfully assembled in the Holy Ghost, the same Legate
and nuncios of the Apostolic See presiding therein adhering
to the safe-conduct given in the last Session but one, and en

larging it in the manner following, certifies to all men, that by

the tenor of these presents, It grants and wholly concedes the
public faith, and the fullest and most true security, which they
entitle a safe-conduct, to all and singular the priests, electors,
princes, dukes, marquises, counts, barons, nobles, soldiers, com
monalty, and to all other persons whatsoever, of what state, condi
tion, or qualitysoever they may be, of the province and nation of
Germany, and to the cities and other places thereof, and to all
other ecclesiastical and Secular persons, especially those of the
Confession of Augsburgh, who shall come or shall be sent with
them, to this General Council of Trent, and to those that shall set
forth, or have already repaired hither, by whatsoever name they
are entitled, or may be designated to come freely to this city
 SAFE-CONDUCT GRANTED TO PROTESTANTS. 123

of Trent, and there to remain, abide, sojourn, and to propose,

speak and treat of, examine and discuss any matters whatso
ever together with the said Synod, and freely to present and set
forth all whatsoever they may think fit, and any articles what
ever, either in writing or by word of mouth, and to explain,
establish, and prove them by the sacred Scriptures, and by the
words, passages, and reasons of the blessed Fathers, and to
answer even, if it be needful, to the objections of the General
Council and to dispute, or to confer in charity, without any
;

hindrance with those who may have been selected by the Coun
cil, all opprobrious, railing, and contumelious language being
utterly discarded and in particular, that the controverted mat
;

ters shall be treated of in the aforesaid Council of Trent, accord

ing to Scripture, and the traditions of the Apostles,
sacred
approved Councils, the consent of the Catholic Church, and the
authorities of the holy Fathers ;
with this further addition, that
they not be punished under pretence of religion, or of
shall
offences already committed, or that may be committed, in regard
thereof ;
as also, that the divine offices shall not, on account of
their presence, be any way interrupted, either upon the road,
in
or in any place during their progress, their stay, or their return,
or in the city of Trent itself; and that, upon these matters being
concluded, or before they are concluded, if they, or any of them,
shall wish, and whensoever such
is their or his pleasure, or the

command and leave of their superiors, to return to their own

homes, they shall forthwith be able, at their good pleasure, to
return freely and securely, without any let, obstacle, or delay,
without injury done to their property, or to the honour also
and persons of their attendants respectively notifying, however,
this their purpose of withdrawing to those who shall be deputed
hereunto by the said Synod, that so, without deceit or fraud*
proper measures may be taken for their safety. The holy Synod
also wills, that all clauses whatsoever, which may be necessary
and useful for a full, effectual, and sufficient security in coming,
sojourning, and returning, be included and comprised, and
be accounted as comprised, public faith and safe-con
in this
duct It also expressly declares, with a view to their greater
security, and the blessing of peace and reconciliation, that if,
124 SESSION XV.

which God forbid, any one, or divers amongst them, should,

either on the road when coming to Trent, or whilst sojourning
at or returning from that same city, perpetrate or commit any
heinous act, whereby the benefit of this public faith and assur
ance might be annulled and cease, that It wills and grants that
the persons discovered in any such crime shall be forthwith
punished by their own countrymen, and not by others, with a
proportionate chastisement and a sufficient reparation, which the
Synod on its part may justly approve of and commend the form,
conditions, and terms of the safe-conduct remaining wholly un
touched thereby. It also reciprocally wills, that if, which God
forbid, any one, or divers, of this Synod, should, either on the
road, or whilst sojourning at or returning therefrom, perpetrate
or commit any heinous act, whereby the benefit of this public
faith and assurance may be violated or in any way set aside,
the persons discovered in any such crime shall be forthwith
punished by the Synod itself, and not by others, with a propor
tionate chastisement and a sufficient reparation, which the Ger
mans of the Confession of Augsburgh, who may be present here at
the time, may on their part justly approve of and commend the

present form, conditions, and terms of the safe-conduct remaining

wholly untouched thereby. The said Synod also wills, that all
and each of the ambassadors shall be allowed to go out of the city
of Trent to take the air, as often as it shall be convenient or
necessary, and to return thither as also freely to send or
;

despatch their messenger or messengers to any places what

soever, according as their affairs may require, and to receive
the said messengers or messenger, despatches or despatch, as
often as they shall think fit so as however one or more be
;

associated therewith by the deputies of the Council, to provide

for the safety of the said couriers. And this safe-conduct and
security shall stand good and endure, both from and during the
time that they shall have been received under the care of the
said Synod, and the protection of its agents and further, after
;

they have had a sufficient audience, and twenty days having

expired after they have themselves asked, or after the Council,

upon that audience had, shall have given them notice, to return,
It will, all deceit and fraud being entirely excluded, reconduct
 SAFE-CONDUCT GRANTED TO PROTESTANTS. 125

them, with God s help, from Trent to that place of safety which
each may select for himself. All which things, It promises and
in good faith pledges Itself, shall be inviolably observed towards
alland each of the faithful of Christ, towards all ecclesiastical
and Secular princes, and towards all ecclesiastical and Secular
persons, of whatsoever state and condition they may be, or by
whatsoever name designated.
Furthermore, It promises in sincere and good faith, without
fraud or deceit, that the said Synod will neither openly nor
covertly seek for any opportunity ;
nor make use of, nor suffer
anyone else to make use of, any authority, power, right, or
statute, privilege of laws or canons, or of any Councils what
soever, especially those of Constance and Sienna, under what
form soever expressed to the prejudice in any way of this
public faith, and most full security,and of the public and free
hearing, by this said Synod granted to the above named
derogating from the aforesaid in this regard and for this
occasion.
And if the holy Synod, or any member thereof, or of their
followers, ofwhatsoever condition, state, or pre-eminence, shall
violate which may the Almighty forefend the form and terms
of the security and safe-conduct as above set down, in any
point or clause whatever, and a sufficient reparation shall not
have forthwith followed, and one that may with reason be
approved of and praised by the (interested) parties themselves ;

they may and shall hold the said Synod to have incurred all
those penalties which, by law human and divine, or by custom,
the violators of such safe-conducts can possibly incur without
there being any excuse or contrary allegation in this regard.
126 SESSION XVI.

SESSION THE SIXTEENTH,

Being the sixth and last under the Sovereign Pontiff, Julius
///., celebrated on the twenty-eighth day of April, MDLII.

DECREE FOR THE SUSPENSION OF THE COUNCIL.

The sacred and holy, oecumenical and general Synod of

Trent, lawfully assembled in the Holy Ghost, the most reverend
lords, Sebastian, archbishop of Siponto, and Aloysius, bishop
of Verona, Apostolic Nuncios, presiding therein, as well in their
own names as in that of the most reverend and illustrious lord,
the Legate Marcellus Crescenzio, Cardinal of the holy Roman
Church, of the title of Saint Marcellus, who is absent by reason
of a most grievous illness doubts not that it is well known to
all Christians, that this oecumenical Council of Trent was first

convoked and assembled by Paul, of happy memory, and was

afterwards, at the instance of the most august Emperor, Charles
V., restored by our most holy lord, Julius III., for this cause
especially, that It might bring back to its pristine state, religion
which was miserably divided into diverse opinions in many
parts of the world, and especially in Germany ;
and might
amend the abuses and the most corrupt manners of Christians ;

and whereas very many Fathers, without any regard to their

personal labours and dangers, had for this end cheerfully
assembled together from different countries, and the business
was proceeded with earnestly and happily, in the midst of a great
concourse of the faithful, and there was no slight hope that
those Germans who had excited these novelties would come to
the Council, and that so disposed as to acquiesce unanimously
in the truthful reasons of the Church when a kind of light, in
;

fine, seemed to have dawned upon things ;

and the Christian
commonwealth, before so cast-down and afflicted, began to lift
up its head of a sudden such tumults and wars were enkindled
;
 SUSPENSION OF THE COUNCIL. 127

by the craft of the enemy of mankind, that the Synod was, at

much inconvenience, compelled as itwere to pause, and to
interrupt its course, and all hope was taken away of further
progress at that time; and so far was the holy Synod from
remedying the evils and troubles existing amongst Christians
that, contrary to its intention, It irritated rather than calmed
the minds of many. Whereas, therefore, the said holy Synod

perceived that all places, and especially Germany, were in a

flame with arms and discord ;
that almost all the German
bishops, and in particular the Electoral Princes, had withdrawn
from the Council, in order to provide for their own churches ;

It resolved not to struggle against so pressing a necessity, but

to be silent till better times that so the Fathers, who could not
;

now act, might return to their own churches to take care of

their own sheep, and no longer wear away their time in unem

ployment, useless in both regards. And accordingly, for that

the state of the times has so required, It decrees that the pro.
gress of this oecumenical Synod of Trent shall be suspended
during two years, as It doth suspend it by this present decree ;

with this condition, however, that if things be settled sooner,

and the former tranquillity restored, which It hopes will happen
before long, through the blessing of the all good and all power
ful God, the progress of the Council shall be considered (as

resumed, and) to have its full force, power, and authority. But
if, which may God forefend, the lawful impediments aforesaid
shall not have been removed at the expiration of the two years,
the said suspension shall, as soon as those impediments shall
have ceased, be thereupon accounted removed, and the Council
shall be, and be understood to be, restored to its full force and

authority, without another fresh convocation thereof, the con

sent and authority of his Holiness, and of the holy Apostolic
See, having been given to this decree.
Meanwhile, however, this holy Synod exhorts all Christian
princes, and all prelates, to observe, and respectively to cause
to be observed, as far as they are concerned, in their own king
doms, dominions, and churches, all and singular the things
which have been hitherto ordained and decreed by this sacred
oecumenical Council.
 128 BULL FOR THE CELEBRATION OF

BULL FOR THE CELEBRATION OF THE COUNCIL OF TRENT,

UNDER THE SOVEREIGN PONTIFF, PIUS IV.

Paul, Bishop, servant of the servants of God, for the perpetual

memory hereof.

Immediately on beingcalled, by the alone mercy of God, to

the Government of the Church, though unequal to so great a
burthen, casting the eyes of our mind over every part of the
Christian commonweal, and beholding, not without great horror,
how far and wide the pestilence of heresy and schism had pene
trated, and how much the morals of the Christian people stood
in need of correction ;
we began, as the duty of our office re

quired, to apply our care and thoughts to the means of extir

pating the said heresies, of doing away with so great and so
pernicious a schism, and of amending morals so much corrupted
and depraved. And whereas we were sensible that, for the

healing of these remedy was the most suitable which

evils, that
this Holy See had been accustomed to apply, we formed the
resolution of convoking, and, with God s help, of celebrating an
oecumenical and general Council. That Council had indeed
been already indicted by our predecessors, Paul III., of happy

memory, and by Julius, his successor but, having been often

;

hindered and interrupted from various causes, It could not be

brought to a conclusion. For Paul, after having indicted it first
for the city of Mantua, then for Vicenza, he, for certain reasons

expressed in his letters, first of all suspended, and afterwards

transferred It to Trent. Then, after that the time of Its cele

bration had been, for certain reasons, then also postponed, at

length, the suspension having been removed, It was begun, in
the said city of Trent. But, after a few Sessions had been held,
and certain decrees made, the said Council afterwards, for cer
tain reasons, with the concurrence also of the Apostolic See,
transferred Itself to Bologna. But Julius, who succeeded him,
recalled it to the same city of Trent, at which time certain other
decrees were made. But as fresh tumults were raised in the
neighbouring parts of Germany, and a most fierce war was en
kindled in Italy and France, the Council was again suspended
 THE COUNCIL, UNDER PIUS IV. I2Q

and postponed ;
the enemy of mankind, to wit, striving, and
throwing difficulties upon difficulties and hindrances in the way,
to retard at least as long as possible, though unable entirely to

prevent, a thing so advantageous to the Church. But how greatly,

meanwhile, the heresies were increased and multiplied, and pro
pagated, how widely schism spread, we can neither think of nor
tell without the greatest sorrow of mind. But at length the
Lord, good and merciful, who is never so angry as not to re

member mercy* vouchsafed to grant peace and unanimity to

Christian kings and princes. Which opportunity being offered
us, we
have, relying on His mercy, conceived the strongest hope
that, by the said means of a Council, an end may be put to
these so grievous evils of the Church. We, therefore, have
judged that the celebration thereof is no longer to be deferred ;

to the end that schisms and heresies may be taken away that ;

morals may be corrected and reformed that peace may be pre

;

served amongst Christian princes. Wherefore, upon mature

deliberation had with our venerable brethren the Cardinals of
the holy Roman Church, and having also acquainted with this
our purpose our most dearly beloved sons in Christ, Ferdinand,
Emperor elect of the Romans, and other kings and princes
whom even as we had promised ourselves from their exceed
ing piety and wisdom we found very ready to aid in the cele
bration of the said Council We to the praise, honour, and
:

glory of Almighty God, and for the good of the universal

Church, with the advice and assent of our said venerable

brethren, and relying on and supported by the authority of God
Himself, and of the blessed Apostles, Peter and Paul, which
(authority) we also exercise on earth indict a sacred oecume
nical and general Council in the city of Trent for the next
ensuing most sacred day of the Lord s Resurrection and We ;

ordain and appoint that, all suspension soever removed, It be

there celebrated. Wherefore, We do earnestly exhort and ad
monish in the Lord, and we do also strictly charge and com
mand by virtue of holy obedience, and by the obligation of
the oath which they have taken, and under the penalties which

*
Habac, iii. 2.

A a
I3O BULL FOR THE CELEBRATION OF

they know are appointed by the sacred canons against those

who neglect to assemble at general Councils our venerable
brethren of all nations, patriarchs, archbishops, bishops, and
our beloved sons the abbots, and Bothers who, by common law,
or by privilege, or ancient custom, are allowed to sit and give
their opinion in a general Council, to meet, by the aforesaid

day, there to celebrate a Council ;

unless they happen to be
hindered by a lawful impediment, which impediment never
theless they shall be bound to prove to the Synod by lawful
proctors. We furthermore admonish all and each whom it doth
and may concern, that they fail not to be present at the Council.
And we exhort and beseech our most dearly beloved sons in
Christ, the Emperor elect of the Romans, and the other Chris
tian kings and princes who it were sincerely to be wished
could be present at the Council that, should they not be able
to be themselves present thereat, they should send at least pru
dent, grave, and pious men as their ambassadors, to be present
thereat in their name and that they take diligent care, worthy
;

of their piety, that the prelates of their kingdoms and dominions

perform, without denial or delay, their duty to God and the
Church at this so urgent a conjuncture :
doubting not they will
also provide that there be kept a safe and free passage through
their kingdoms and dominions for the prelates and their domes

tics, attendants, and all others who are proceeding to or return

ing from the Council, and that they be treated and received in
allplaces kindly and courteously as we also will similarly
;

provide as far as we are concerned, who have resolved not to

omit anything that can by us, who have been placed in this
position, be done towards the completion of so pious and salu
tary a work ;seeking, as God knows, nothing else, proposing
nothing else, in celebrating this Council, but the honour of God,
the recovery and the salvation of the sheep that are scattered,
and the perpetual tranquillity and repose of the Christian com
monweal. And to the end that this letter and the contents
thereof may come to the knowledge of all whom it concerns,
and that none may plead as an excuse that he knew not thereof,
especially as there may not, perhaps, be free access to all, who
ought to be made acquainted with this our letter will
: We and
 THE COUNCIL, UNDER PIUS IV. 131

ordain that, in the Vatican Basilica of the prince of the Apostles,

and in the Lateran Church, at the time when the people are wont
to assemble there to be present at the solemnities of the mass,
itbe publicly read in a loud voice by officers of our court, or by
certain public notaries and that it be, after being read, affixed
;

to the doors of the said churches, also to the gates of the Apos
tolic Chancery, and to the usual place in the Campo di Fiore,
where it shall for some time be left to be read by and made

known to all menand when removed thence, copies thereof

:

shall remain affixed those same places.

in For we will that, by
being so read, published, and affixed, this letter shall oblige
and bind, after an interval of two months from the day of being
published and affixed, all and each of those whom it includes,
even as if it had been communicated and read to them in person.
And we ordain and decree that, without any doubt, faith be
given to copies thereof written or subscribed by the hand of a
public notary, and guaranteed by the seal of some person con
stituted in ecclesiastical dignity. Wherefore, let no one infringe
this our letter of indiction, statute, decree, precept, admonition,
and exhortation, or with rash daring go contrary thereunto.
But if anyone shall presume to attempt this, let him know that
he will incur the indignation of Almighty God, and of His
blessed Apostles, Peter and Paul. Given at Rome, at Saint
Peter s, in the year MDLX. of the Lord s Incarnation, on the third
of the calends of December,* in the first year of our Pontificate.

ANTONIUS FLORIBELLUS LAVELLINUS.

BARENGUS.

November 29th.
132 SESSION XVII.

SESSION THE SEVENTEENTH,

Holy, (Ecumenical, and General Council of Trent, being

Of the
the firstunder the Sovereign Pontiff, Pius IV., celebrated on the
eighteenth day of January MDLXII. ,

DECREE FOR CELEBRATING THE COUNCIL.

Doth it please you, unto the praise and glory of the Holy
and Undivided Trinity, Father, and Son, and Holy Ghost, for
the increase and ^exaltation of the faith, and of the Christian
religion, that the sacred, oecumenical, and general Council of
Trent, lawfully assembled in the Holy Ghost, be, all manner
of suspension removed, celebrated from this day being the
eighteenth of the month of January, in the year MDLXII. from
our Lord s Nativity, consecrated to the chair of blessed Peter
according to the form and tenor of the letter of our most holy
Lord, the Sovereign Pontiff, Pius IV. and that, due order being
;

observed, those things be treated of therein which, the Legates

and Presidents proposing,* shall to the said holy Synod appear
suitable and proper, for assuaging the calamities of these times

appeasing controversies concerning religion, restraining deceitful

tongues, correcting the abuses of depraved manners, and for
procuring for the Church a true and Christian peace? They
answered : It pleaseth us.

INDICTION OF THE NEXT SESSION.

Doth please you that the next ensuing Session be held and
it

celebrated on the Thursday after the second Sunday of Lent

which will be on the twenty-sixth day of the month of February?
They ansivered : It pleaseth us.

*
Proponentibus legatis ac prsesidentibus.
 ON THE CHOICE OF BOOKS, ETC. 133

SESSION THE EIGHTEENTH,

Being the second under the Sovereign Pontiff, Pins IV., cele

brated on the twenty-sixth day of February, MDLXII.

DECREE ON THE CHOICE OF BOOKS AND FOR INVITING ALL

;

MEN ON THE PUBLIC FAITH TO THE COUNCIL.

The sacred and holy, oecumenical and general Synod of

Trent lawfully assembled in the Holy Ghost, the same Legates
of the Apostolic See presiding therein not confiding in human
strength, but relying on the succour and assistance of our Lord
Jesus Christ, who has promised that he would give to His
Church a month and wisdom, hath especially in view to restore
at length to its native purity and splendour the doctrine of the
Catholic faith, which is in many places defiled and obscured by
the conflicting opinions of many who differ from each other ;

to bring back, to a better method of life, manners, which have

divaricated from ancient usage and to turn the Jiearts of the
;

fathers unto the children, and the hearts of the children unto
the fathers. Whereas, then, first of all, It has noticed that the
number of suspected and pernicious books, wherein an impure
doctrine is contained, and
disseminated far and wide, has in these
is

days increased beyond measure, which indeed has been the cause
that many censures have been, out of a godly zeal, published in
divers provinces, and especially in the fair city of Rome and
yet that no salutary remedy has availed against so great and
pernicious a disorder ;
It hath thought good that Fathers,

specially chosen for this inquiry, should carefully consider what

ought to be done in the matter of censures and of books, and
also in due time report thereon to this holy Synod to the end that
;

It may more and strange doctrines, as

easily separate the various
cockle from the wheat of Christian truth, and may more conve

niently deliberate and determine, in regard thereof, that which

shall seem best adapted to remove scruples from the minds of

very many, and to do away with various causes of complaint.

134 SESSION xvin.

And the Synod wishes all this to come to the knowledge of all

persons whatsoever, as by this present decree It doth make

them cognisant thereof in order that if any person may think
;

himself in any way concerned, either in this matter of books

and censures or in the other things which It has declared
beforehand are to be treated of in this General Council, he may
not doubt but that he will be kindly listened to by the holy
Synod.
And forasmuch as this said holy Synod heartily desires, and
earnestly beseeches God for the tilings that arefor the peace
of the Church,* that we all, acknowledging our common
mother on earth, who cannot forget the sons of her womb,\
with one mouth may glorify God, and the Father of our Lord
Jesus Christ ;\ It invites and exhorts by the bowels of the
mercy of our same God and Lord, all who hold not communion
with us, unto concord and reconciliation, and to come unto this
holy Synod to embrace charity, which is the bond of perfec
;

tion, and to show forth the peace of CJirist rejoicing in their

hearts, wJiereunto they are called, in one body.\ Wherefore,

in hearing this voice, not of man, but of the Holy Ghost, let them
not harden their hearts, bnt, walking not after their oivn
\\

sense,^ nor pleasing themselves** let them be moved and con

verted by this so charitable and salutary an admonition of their
own mother ; for, as the holy Synod invites, so will It embrace
them with all proofs of love.
Moreover, this same holy Synod has decreed, that the public
faithmay be granted in a general congregation, and that It shall
have the same force, and shall be of the same authority and
weight as if it had been given and decreed in public Session.

INDICTION OF THE NEXT SESSION.

The same sacred and holy Synod of Trent, lawfully assembled

in the Holy Ghost, the same Legates of the Apostolic See pre-

*
Ps. cxxi.6. t Is. xlix. 15.
Rom. xv. 6.
Colos. iii. 14, 15. II
Ps. xciv. 8.
*
iv. Rom. xv. 3.
IT Ephes. 17.
 SAFE-CONDUCT GRANTED TO THE GERMANS. 135

siding therein, resolves and decrees that the next ensuing Ses
sion be held and celebrated on the Thursday after the most
sacred festival of the Ascension of our Lord, which will be on
the fourteenth day of the month of May.

SAFE-CONDUCT GRANTED TO THE GERMAN NATION,

In a General Congregation, on the fourth day of March, MDLXII.

The sacred andholy, oecumenical and general Synod of

Trent lawfully assembled in the Holy Ghost, the same Legates
of the Apostolic See ^residing therein certifies to all men

that, by the tenor of these presents, It grants and wholly con

cedes the public faith, and the fullest and most true security,
which they entitle a safe-conduct, to all and singular the priests,
electors, princes, dukes,
marquises, counts, barons, nobles,
soldiers, commonalty, and to all other persons whatsoever, of

what state, condition, or quality soever they may be, of the

province and nation of Germany, and to the cities and other
places thereof, and to all the ecclesiastical and secular persons,
especially those of the Confession of Augsburgh, who shall come
or shall be sent with them to this General Council of Trent, and
to those that shall set forth, or have already repaired hither, by
whatsoever name they are entitled or may be designated to
come freely to this city of Trent, and there to remain, abide,
sojourn, and to propose, speak, and treat of, examine and dis
cuss any matters whatsoever together with the said Synod, and
freely to present and set forth all whatsoever they may think fit,
and any articles whatever, either in writing or by word of mouth,
and to explain, establish, and prove them by the sacred Scrip
tures, and by the words, passages, and reasons of the blessed
Fathers, and to answer even, if it be needful, to the objections
of the General Council, and to dispute, or to confer in charity,
without any hindrance, with those who have been selected by
the Council, all opprobrious, railing, and contumelious language
being utterly discarded and, in particular, that the controverted
;

matters shall be treated of, in the aforesaid Council of Trent,

according to sacred Scripture, and the traditions of the Apostles,
136 SESSION XVIII.

approved Councils, the consent of the Catholic Church, and

the authorities of the holy Fathers with this further addition,
;

that they shall not be punished under pretence of religion, or

of offences already committed, or that may be committed, in
regard thereof; as also, that the divine offices shall not, on
account of their presence, be in any way interrupted, either
upon the road or in any place during their progress, their stay,
or their return, or in the city of Trent itself; and that, upon these
matters being concluded, before they are concluded, if they, or
"or

any of them, shall wish, and whensoever such is their or his

pleasure, or the command and leave of their superiors, to return
to their own homes, they shall forthwith be able, at their good
pleasure, to return freely and securely, without any let, obstacle
or delay, without injury done to their property, or to the honour
also and persons of their attendants respectively notifying,
however, this their purpose of withdrawing, to those who shall
be deputed hereunto by the said Synod, that so, without deceit
or fraud, proper measures may be taken for their safety. The
holy Synod also wills that all clauses whatsoever which may be
necessary and useful for a full, effectual, and sufficient security
in coming, sojourning, and returning, be included and com
prised, and be accounted as comprised, in this public faith and
safe-conduct. It also expressly declares, with a view to their
greater security, and the blessing of peace and reconciliation,
that if, which God forbid, any one, or divers amongst them,
should, either on the road when coming to Trent, or whilst
sojourning at or returning from that same city, perpetrate or
commit any heinous act, whereby the benefit of this public
faith and assurance might be annulled and quashed, that It wills
and grants that the persons discovered in any such crime shall
be forthwith punished by their own countrymen, and not by
others, with a proportionate chastisement and a sufficient repa
ration, which the Synod on its part may justly approve of and
commend the form, conditions, and terms of their safe-con
duct remaining wholly untouched thereby. It also reciprocally
wills, that if, which God forbid, any one, or divers of this

Synod, should, either on the road, or whilst sojourning at or

returning therefrom, perpetrate or commit any heinous act,
 SAFE-CONDUCT GRANTED TO THE GERMANS. 137

whereby the benefit of this public faith and assurance may be

violated, or inany way set aside, the persons discovered in any
such crime shall be forthwith punished by the Synod itself, and
not by others, with a proportionate chastisement and a sufficient
reparation, which the Germans of the Confession of Augsburgh,
who may be present here at the time, may on their part justly
approve of and commend the present form, conditions, and
terms of the safe-conduct remaining wholly untouched thereby.
The said Synod also wills, that all and each of the ambassadors
shall be allowed to go out of the city of Trent to take the air,
as often as it shall be convenient or necessary, and to return
thither as also freely to send or despatch their messengers or
;

messenger to any place whatsoever, according as their affairs

may require, and to receive the said messengers or messenger,

despatches or despatch, as often as they shall think fit so as ;

however one or more be associated therewith by the deputies of

the Council, to provide for the safety of the said couriers : and
this safe-conduct and these securities shall stand good and
endure, both from and during the time that they shall have
been received under the care of the said Synod and the pro
tection of its agents and, further, after they have had a sufficient
;

audience, and twenty days having expired after they have them
selves asked, or after the Council, upon that audience had, shall
have given them notice, to return, It will, all deceit and fraud
being entirely excluded, reconduct them, with God s help, from
Trent to that place of safety which each may select for himself.
All which things It promises, and in good faith pledges Itself,
shall be inviolably observed towards all and each of the faithful
of Christ, towards all ecclesiastical and secular princes, and
towards all other ecclesiastical and secular persons, of what
soever state and condition they may be, or by whatsoever name
designated.
Furthermore, It promises in sincere and good faith, without
fraud or deceit, that the said Synod will, neither openly nor
covertly, seek for any opportunity, nor make use of, nor
suffer anyone else to make use of, any authority, power, right,
or statute, privilege of laws or canons, or of any Councils
whatsoever, especially those of Constance and Sienna, under
138 SESSION XIX.

what form soever expressed to the prejudice in any way of

;

this public faith and most full security, and of the public and
free hearing, by this said Synod granted to the above named-
derogating from the aforesaid in this regard and for this
occasion.
And if the holy Synod, or any member thereof, or of their
followers, of whatsoever condition, state, or pre-eminence, shall
violate which may the Almighty forefend the form and terms
of the security and safe-conduct as above set down, in any
point or clause whatever, and a sufficient reparation shall not
have forthwith followed, and one that may with reason be
approved of and praised by the (interested) parties themselves ;

they may and shall hold the said Synod to have incurred all
those penalties which, by law human and divine, or by custom,
the violators of such safe-conducts can possibly incur without
there being any excuse or contrary allegation in this regard.

EXTENSION THEREOF TO OTHER NATIONS.

The same sacred and holy Synod, lawfully assembled in the
Holy Ghost, the same Legates a latere of the Apostolic See pre
siding therein, grants the public faith, or a safe-conduct, under the
same form, and in the same terms, wherein it is granted to the Ger
mans, to all and each of those others, who hold not communion
with us in matters of faith, of whatsoever kingdoms, nations, pro
vinces, cities, and places they may be, wherein the contrary to that
which the holy Roman Church holds is publicly and with im
punity preached, taught, or believed.

SESSION THE NINETEENTH,

Being the third under the Sovereign Pontiff, Pius IV., cele

brated on the fourteenth day of May, MDLXII.

DECREE FOR THE PROROGATION OF THE SESSION.

The sacred and holy, oecumenical and general Synod of

Trent lawfully assembled in the Holy Ghost, the same Legates
 PROROGATION OF THE SESSION. 139

of the Apostolic See presiding therein has, for certain just and

good reasons, thought fit and doth hereby prorogue,

to prorogue,
to the Thursday after the approaching solemnity of Corpus Christi,
which will be the day before the nones of June,* those decrees
which were to have been on this day ordained and sanctioned
in the present Session and It notifies to all men, that, on the
;

said day, a Session will be held and celebrated. Meanwhile,

supplication is to be made to the God and Father of our Lord
Jesus Christ, the author of peace, that He would sanctify the
hearts of all that, by His help, the holy Synod may be enabled,
;

both now and ever, to study and to perform those things which
shall be unto His praise and glory.

SESSION THE TWENTIETH,

Being tJiefourth under the Sovereign Pontiff, Pius IV., cele

brated on the fourtJi day of fune, MDLXII.

DECREE FOR THE PROROGATION OF THE SESSION.

The sacred and holy, oecumenical and general Synod of

Trent lawfully assembled in the Holy Ghost, the same Legates
of the Apostolic See presiding [therein by reason of various
difficulties arising from divers causes, and also to the end that
all things may proceed in a more befitting manner, and with

greater deliberation to wit, that dogmas may be treated of and

;

ratified conjointly with what relates to Reformation; has decreed

that whatsoever it shall seem fit to ordain, as well concerning
Reformation as concerning dogmas, shall be defined in the
next Session, which It notifies to all men for the sixteenth day
of the month of July next adding, however, that this holy
;

Synod freely may and can, at Its will and pleasure, as it shall

judge expedient for the business of the Council, shorten or

lengthen the said term, even in a general congregation.

*
4th of June.
140 SESSION XXI.

SESSION THE TWENTY-FIRST,

Being the fifth under the Sovereign Pontiff, Pins IV., cele

brated on the sixteenth day of July, MDLXII.

The sacred and holy, oecumenical and general Synod of

Trent lawfully assembled in the Holy Ghost, the same Legates
of the Apostolic See presiding therein whereas, touching the
tremendous and most holy sacrament of the Eucharist, there
are in divers places, by the most wicked artifices of the Devil,

spread abroad certain monstrous errors, by reason of which, in

some provinces, many are seen to have departed from the faith
and obedience of the Catholic Church, It has thought fit that
what relates to communion under both species, and the com
munion of infants, be in this place set forth. Wherefore It
forbids all the faithful of Christ to presume henceforth to believe,
teach, or preach otherwise on these matters than is in these
decrees explained and defined.

CHAPTER I.

That laymen and clerics, when not sacrificing, are not bound, of
divine right, to communion under both species.

Wherefore, this holy Synod instructed by the Holy Spirit,

who is the
spirit of wisdom and of understanding, the spirit of
counsel and of godliness* and following the judgmentf and
usage of the Church itself declares and teaches that laymen,
and clerics when not consecrating,^ are not obliged, by any
divine precept, to receive the sacrament of the Eucharist under
both species and that neither can it by any means be doubted,
;

without injury to faith, that communion under either species,

Is. xi. 2. f Concil. Constantiense. J Non conficientes.

Salva fide.
 ON COMMUNION IN ONE KIND. 14!

is sufficient for them unto salvation. For although Christ, the

Lord, in the last supper, instituted and delivered to the Apostles
this venerable sacrament in the species of bread and wine not ;

therefore do that institution and delivery tend thereunto, that

all the faithful of the Church be bound, by the institution* of the
Lord to receive both species. But neither is it rightly gathered,
from that discourse which is in the sixth of John however
according to the various interpretations of holy Fathers and
Doctors it be understood that the communion of both species
was enjoined by the Lord for He who said, Except you eat :

the flesh of the Son of man and

drink His blood, you shall not
have life in you (v. 54), also said, He that eateth this bread
shall live for ever (v. 59) and He who said, He that eateth
;

My flesh and drinketh My blood hath everlasting life (v. 55),

also said, The bread that I will give is My flesh for the life of
the world (v. and, in fine, He who said, He that eateth
52) ;

My flesh and drinketh blood, abidetJi in Me and I in him

My
(
v - sa *d nevertheless, He that eateth this bread shall live
57)>

for ever (v. 59).

CHAPTER II.

The poiver of the Church as regards the dispensation of the

Sacrament of the Eucharist.

furthermore declares that this power has ever been in the

It

Church, that, in the dispensation of the sacraments, their sub

stance being untouched,f it may ordain, or change, what things
soever it may judge most expedient for the profit of those who
receive, or for the veneration of the said sacraments, according
to the difference of circumstances, times, and places. And this
the Apostle seems not obscurely to have intimated, when he
says Let a man so account of us, as of the ministers of Christ,
:

and the dispensers of the mysteries of God.\ And indeed it

*
Statute, appointment. t Salva illorum substantia.
I Cor. iv. i.
142 SESSION XXI.

is he himself exercised this power, as

sufficiently manifest that
in other things, so in regard of this very sacrament
many ;

when, after having ordained certain things touching the use

thereof, he says The rest I ivill set in order when I come*
:

Wherefore, holy Mother Church, knowing this her authority in

the administration of the sacraments, although the use of both
species has, from the beginning of the Christian religion, not
been unfrequent, yet, in progress of time, that custom having
been already very widely changed, she, induced by weighty and
just reasons, has approved of this custom of communicating
under onef species,j and decreed that it was to be held as a
law which ;
not lawful to reprobate, or to change at plea
it is

sure, without the authority of the Church itself.

CHAPTER III.

That Christ whole and entire, and a true Sacrament, are

received under either species.

moreover declares, that although, as hath been already

It

said,our Redeemer, in that last supper, instituted, and delivered

to the Apostles, this sacrament in two species, yet is to be

acknowledged that Christ whole and entire, and a true sacra

ment, are received under either species alone and that there ;

fore, as regards the fruit thereof, they who receive one species
alone are not defrauded of any grace necessary to salvation.

CHAPTER IV.

That little Children are not bound to sacramental Communion.

Finally, this same holy Synod teaches that little children,

who have not use of reason, are not by any
attained to the
necessity obliged to the sacramental communion of the Eucharist :

* Concil. Constantiense Sess.

I Cor. xi. 34. f Altera. \ 13.
 ON THE COMMUNION OF INFANTS. 143

forasmuch as, having been regenerated by the laver of baptism,

and being incorporated with Christ, they cannot, at that age,
lose the grace which they have already acquired of being the
sons of God. Not is antiquity to be con
therefore, however,
demned, if, in some one time, observed that custom
places, it, at ;

for as those most holy Fathers had a probable* cause for

what they did in respect of their times, so, assuredly, is it to
be believed, without controversy, that they did this without any
necessity thereof unto salvation.f

ON COMMUNION UNDER BOTH SPECIES, AND ON THE

COMMUNION OF INFANTS.

CANON I. If anyone saith that, by the precept of God, or

by necessity of salvation,! all and each of the faithful of
Christ ought to receive both species of the most holy sacrament
of the Eucharist let him be anathema.
;

CANON anyone saith that the holy Catholic Church

II. If
was not induced, by just causes and reasons, to communicate j

under the species of bread only, laymen, and also clerics when
not consecrating let him be anathema.;

CANON in. If anyone denieth that Christ, whole and entire

the fountain and author of all graces is received under the

one species of bread because that as some falsely assert

;

He not received, according to the institution of Christ Himself,

is

under both species let him be anathema. ;

CANON IV. If anyone saith that the communion of the

Eucharist necessary for
is little children, before they have
arrived at years of discretion ;
let him be anathema.
As regards, however, those two articles, proposed on another
occasion, but which have not as yet been discussed ;
to wit,
whether the reasons by which the holy Catholic Church was led
to communicate, under the one species of bread only, laymen,

Probabilem. t Eos nulla salutis necessitate id fecisse.

I Necessitate salutis, as necessary for salvation.

144 SESSION xxi.

and also priests when not celebrating, are in such wise to be

adhered to, as that on no account is the use of the chalice to
be allowed to anyone soever and, whether, in case that, for
;

reasons beseeming* and consonant with Christian charity, it

appears that the use of the chalice is to be granted to any
nation or kingdom, it is to be conceded under certain conditions ;

and what are those conditions : this same holy Synod reserves
the same to another time for the earliest opportunity that shall
present itself to be examined and defined.

DECREE ON REFORMATION.

Proem.

The same sacred and holy, oecumenical and general Synod

of Trent lawfully assembled in the Holy Ghost, the same
Legates of the Apostolic See presiding therein has thought
fit that, to the praise of Almighty God, and the adornment of

holy Church, the things which follow be ordained at present,

touching the business of Reformation.

CHAPTER I.

Bishops shall both confer orders, and give dimissory letters

and testimonials gratis : their servants shall receive nothing

therefrom^ and notaries that which is fixed in this decree.

Forasmuch as the ecclesiastical order ought to be free from

every suspicion of covetousness, neither bishops, nor others

who confer orders, nor their ministers, shall, under any pretext,
receive anything for the collation of any manner of orders, not
even for the clerical tonsure, nor for letters dimissory, or testi
monials, nor for the seal, nor for any other cause whatsoever,

Honestis.
 ON REFORMATION. 145

not even though it should be voluntarily offered. And notaries

in those places only where the laudable custom of not re

ceiving anything does not prevail shall only be able to receive

the tenth part of a golden crown (aureus) for each dimissory
letter or testimonial provided still that there be no salary
;

assigned them for the discharge of this office and provided ;

that no emolument, out of the payments to the notary, can

accrue, either directly or indirectly to the bishop from the
collation of the said orders. For in this case the Synod ordains
that they are bound to give their labour altogether gratuitously ;

utterly quashing and prohibiting all taxes to the contrary, and

all statutes and customs, even though immemorial, of all places

whatsoever, which may rather be called abuses and corruptions

tending to simoniacal pravity; and they who shall act otherwise
shall, as well the givers as the receivers, ipso facto, incur, besides
the divine punishment, the penalties by law inflicted.

CHAPTER II.

Those ivho have not wherewith to live, are excluded from sacred
Orders.

Whereas it beseems not those who are enrolled in the divine

ministry to beg or to exercise any sordid trade, to the disgrace

of their order and whereas it is well known that very many,
;

and that very many places, are admitted to sacred orders

in

almost without any selection whatever who, by various artifices

;

and deceits, pretend to have an ecclesiastical benefice, or even

means sufficient ;
the holy Synod ordains that henceforth no
secular cleric, though otherwise fit, as regards morals, knowledge,
and age, shall be promoted to sacred orders, unless it be first
legitimately certain that he is in the peaceful possession of an
ecclesiastical benefice sufficient for hishonest livelihood and :

he be able to resign that benefice, without mentioning

shall not
that he was promoted under the title thereof; nor shall that

resignation be received, unless it be certain that he can live

BB
146 SESSION XXI.

conveniently from other sources and any resignation made

;

otherwise shall be null. As who have a patrimony or

to those
a pension, they shall not henceforth be ordained, except such
as the bishop shall consider
ought to be received, in considera
tion of the necessity or the convenience of his churches after ;

having also first seen carefully to

that they really enjoy
this,
that patrimony or pension, and that
they are such as to suffice
for their sustenance. And the same may not in any case be
alienated, extinguished, or remitted, without the permission of the
bishop, until they shall have obtained a sufficient ecclesiastical
benefice, or they shall have from some other source wherewith
to live ; renewing hereupon the penalties of the ancient canons.

CHAPTER III.

A method of increasing the daily distributions is prescribed ;

the persons to ivliom they shall be due: the contumacy of those
who do not serve is punished.

Whereas benefices were established in order to the perform

ance of divine worship, and the offices of the Church to the ;

end that the divine worship may not in any respect be dimi
nished, but due attention be paid thereunto in all things the ;

holy Synod ordains that inchurches, as well cathedral as col

wherein there are
legiate, no daily distributions, or so slight
that they are probably disregarded, a third part of the fruits
and of all proceeds whatever, and revenues as well of dignities
as of canonries, personates, portions, and offices shall be set

apart and converted to the purpose of daily distributions, to be

divided amongst those who possess dignities and the others
who are present at the divine service, according to that propor
tion which shall be settled by the bishop even as the delegate
of the Apostolic See at the time of the very first deduction
made from the fruits ; saving, however, the customs of those
churches wherein those who do not reside, or who do not serve,
receive nothing, or less than a third : all exemptions, and any
 ON REFORMATION. 147

other customs, even though immemorial, and all appeals what

soever, notwithstanding. And upon the contumacy of those who
do not serve increasing, they may be proceeded against accord
ing to the provision of the law and of the sacred canons.

CHAPTER IV.

In what case Coadjutors are to be employed for tJie cure of

souls. The manner of. erecting new parishes is set forth.

In churches, or those wherein baptism is admi

all parish
which (churches) the people are so numerous that
nistered," in
one rector is not enough for the administration of the sacraments
of the Church and for the performance of divine worship, the
bishops, even as delegates of the Apostolic See, shall compel
the rectors, or others whom may concern, to
it associate to
themselves for this office as many priests as shall be sufficient
to administer the sacraments and to celebrate the divine wor
ship. As
regards those churches to which, on account of the
distance, or the difficulties of the locality, the parishioners can
not, without great inconvenience, repair to receive the sacra
ments and to hear the divine offices ;
the bishops may, even
against the will of the rectors, establish new parishes, pursuant
to the form of the ^constitution of Alexander III., which begins
Ad audientiam. And to those priests who shall have to be
appointed afresh over the churches newly erected, a competent
portion shall be assigned, according to the bishop s judgment,
out of the fruits in anywise belonging to the Mother Church :

if it be necessary, he may compel the people to contribute

[and,
[what may be sufficient for the sustenance of the said priests ;

ivery general or special reservation, or assignment, that may lie

ipon the said churches, notwithstanding. Neither shall ordi-
[nances and erections of this kind be prevented, or hindered, by
leans of any provisions, or even by virtue of any resignation,
>r

by any other derogations or suspensions whatsoever.

*
Ecclesiis baptismalibus.
148 SESSION XXI.

CHAPTER V.

Bishops shall be able to form perpetual unions, in the cases by

law permitted,

In order, also, that the state of those churches wherein the

sacred offices are administered unto God may be maintained

according to their dignity, the bishops, even as the delegates of

the Apostolic See, may, according to form of law, make unions
in perpetuity without prejudice, however, to the incumbents
of any parochial churches whatsoever, and of those wherein
baptism is administered, and of other benefices with or without
cure, with (other) cures, on account of the poverty of those
churches, and in the other cases by law permitted even though ;

the said churches or benefices be generally or specially reserved,

or in what way soever applied the which unions shall not be
:

capable of being revoked by virtue of any provision whatever,

not even on account of any resignation, or derogation, or sus
pension.

CHAPTER VI.

To ignorant Rectors, Vicars shall be, for the time being, de

puted with a portion of the fruits ; those continuing to give
scandal may be deprived of their benefices.

Forasmuch as illiterate and unskilful rectors of parish churches

are but little fit for the sacred offices ;
and others, by reason of
the turpitude of their lives, rather destroy than edify the ;

bishops, even as the delegates of the Apostolic See, may depute

to the said illiterate and unskilful rectors, if they be otherwise
of a blameless life, coadjutors, or vicars for the time being, and

assign the same a part of the fruits for their sufficient mainten
ance, or provide for them in some other manner, setting aside
any appeal or exemption whatsoever. But, those who live
shamefully and scandalously, they shall, after having first admo-
 ON REFORMATION. 149

nished them, restrain and punish and, if they shall still con
;

tinue incorrigible in their wickedness, they shall have power to

deprive them of their benefices, according to the constitutions
of the sacred canons, setting aside every exemption or appeal
whatsoever.

CHAPTER VII.

Bis /tops shall transfer, together with their obligations,

churches which cannot be restored ; otJiers they shall cause to
be repaired.

Whereas, also, very great care ought to be taken, lest those

things which have been dedicated to sacred services may,
through the injury of time, cease to be so employed, and pass
from the memory of men the bishops, even as the delegates of
;

the Apostolic See, may transfer simple benefices even those

that are under a right of patronage from churches which have
fallen into ruin by age or otherwise, and which cannot, by
reason of the poverty thereof, be restored, to the Mother Churches,
or others of the same or neighbouring churches, as they shall judge
fit, after having summoned those who are interested therein ;

and they shall raise, the said churches, altars or chapels,

in
under the same invocations or transfer them, with all their
;

emoluments and with all the obligations that were imposed on

the former churches, to altars or chapels already erected. But,
as regards parish churches which have thus fallen into decay,

they shall, even though they be under a right of patronage,

make it their care that they be repaired and restored, out of any
fruits and proceeds whatever in any way belonging to the said
churches and if those resources should not be sufficient, they
;

shall compel, by all suitable means, the patrons and others who
receive any fruits derived from those churches, or, in their de
fault, theparishioners, to provide for the aforesaid repairs ;

setting aside every appeal, exemption, or reservation whatso

ever. But if they should be all too poor, those churches shall
150 SESSION XXI.

be transferred to the Mother Churches, or to the neighbouring

churches, with power to convert both the said parish churches
and others that are in ruins, to profane, though not to sordid
uses ;
a cross, however, being erected there.

CHAPTER VIII.

Commendatory monasteries, wherein regular observance is

not in vigour, and all benefices soever, shall be by bishops

annually visited.

It right that whatsoever things in a diocese regard the

is

worship of God be diligently cared for by the Ordinary, and,

where there is need, be by him set in order. Wherefore,
monasteries held in commendam, even abbeys, priories, and
those called provostries, wherein regular observance is not in
vigour, as also benefices with or without the cure of souls, as
well Regular as Secular in whatever way held in commendam,
even though exempt, shall be annually visited by the bishops,
even as the delegates of the Apostolic See and the said bishops
;

shall provide, by suitable measures, even by the sequestration

of the fruits, that what requires renewing or repairing be done
accordingly ;
and that the cure of souls, if those places, or those
annexed to them, be charged therewith, as also that all other
duties required of them, be rightly exercised notwithstanding
;

any appeals whatsoever, privileges, customs, even with a pre

scription from time immemorial, letters conservatory, commis
sions of judges, and their inhibitions to the contrary. And, if
Regular observance be therein maintained, the bishops shall
make it their care, by fatherly admonitions, that the superiors
of the said Regulars observe, and cause to be observed, the
manner of required by the institutes of their order, and that
life

they keep and govern those subject to them in their duty. And
if, after having been admonished, they shall not, within six
months, have visited or corrected them, then may the said
bishops, even as delegates of the Apostolic See, visit and correct
 ON REFORMATION.

them, in the same way as the superiors themselves might do,

in accordance with their institutes notwithstanding, and com
;

pletely setting aside, all appeals, privileges, and exemptions

whatsoever.

CHAPTER IX.

The name and use of Questors of Alms is abolisJied. The

Ordinaries shall publish indulgences and spiritual graces. Tiuo
of the Chapters shall, without fee receive the Alms.
^

Whereas many remedies, heretofore applied by divers coun

cils in their day, as well by that of Lateran* and of Lyons as

by that of Vienne, against wicked abuses of questors of

the
alms, have become in later times useless yea, rather the de
;

pravity of such is, to the great scandal and complaint of all the
faithful, found daily so to increase the more, as that there seems to
be no longer any hope left of their amendment (the Synod) or;

dains that in all parts of Christendom soever their name and use
be henceforth utterly abolished nor shall they be allowed in any
;

wise to exercise any such officenotwithstanding any privileges

;

granted to any churches, monasteries, hospitals, pious places,

or to any persons of whatsoever degree, estate, and dignity, or
any customs, even though immemorial. As regards the indul
gences, or other spiritual graces, of which the faithful of Christ
ought not on this account to be deprived, It decrees that they
are henceforth to be published to the people at the due times,

by the Ordinaries of the places, aided by two members of the

Chapter to whom also power is given to gather faithfully the
:

alms and the succours of charity which are offered them, with
out their receiving any remuneration whatsoever; that so all
men may at length truly understand that these heavenly trea
sures of the Church are administered, not for gain, but for god
liness.

Sub. Innoc. III., cap. 62.

 152 SESSION XXII.

INDICTION OF THE NEXT SESSION.

The sacredand holy, oecumenical and general Synod of

Trent lawfully assembled in the Holy Ghost, the same Legates
of the Apostolic See presiding therein hath ordained and de
creed that the next ensuing Session be held and celebrated on
the Thursday after the octave of the feast of the Nativity of the
Blessed Virgin Mary, which will be on the seventeenth of the
month of September next with the addition, however, that
;

the said holy freely may and can, according to Its will
Synod
and pleasure, as It shall judge expedient for the affairs of the
Council, limit or extend, even in a general congregation, the
said term, as also that which may be assigned hereafter for each
Session.

SESSION THE TWENTY-SECOND,

Being the sixtli under the Sovereign Pontiff, Pius IV., cele
brated on the seventeenth day of September, MDLXIL

DOCTRINE ON THE SACRIFICE OF THE MASS.

The sacredand holy, oecumenical and general Synod of

Trent lawfully assembled in the Holy Ghost, the same Legates
of the Apostolic See presiding therein to the end that the
ancient, complete, and in every part perfect faith and doctrine
touching the great mystery of the Eucharist may be retained in
the holy Catholic Church ;
and may, all errors and heresies
being repelled, be preserved in its own purity; (the Synod)
instructed by the illumination of the Holy Ghost, teaches, de
clares, and decrees what follows, to be preached to the faithful,
on the subject of the Eucharist, considered as being a true and
singular* sacrifice.

Singular^
 ON THE SACRIFICE OF THE MASS. 153

CHAPTER I.

On the institution of the most holy Sacrifice of the Mass.

Forasmuch as, under the former Testament, according to the

testimony of the Apostle Paul, there was no perfection, because
of the weakness of the Levitical priesthood /* there was need,
God, the Father of mercies, so ordaining, that another priest
should rise, according to tlie order of MelcJiisedecli^ our Lord
Jesus Christ, who might consummate, and
lead to what is per
fect, as were to be sanctified. He, therefore, our God
many as
and Lord, though He was about to offer Himself once on the
altar of the cross unto God the Father, by means of His death,\
there to operate an eternal redemption ; nevertheless, be
cause that His priesthood was not to be extinguished by His
death, in the last supper, on the night in which He was betrayed,
that He might leave, to His own beloved Spouse the Church, a
visible sacrifice, such as the nature of man requires, whereby
that bloody sacrifice, once to be accomplished on the cross }

might be represented, and the memory thereof remain even unto

the end of the world, and its salutary virtue be applied to the
remission of those sins which we daily commit declaring Him
self constituted a priest for ever, according to the order of Mel-

chisedech,\\ He offered up to God the Father His own body

and blood under the species of bread and wine and, under the ;

symbols of those same things, He delivered (His own body and

blood) to be received by His Apostles, whom He then consti
tuted priests of the New Testament: and by those words, Do
this in commemoration of Me$\ He commanded them and
their successors in the priesthood to offer (them) even as the ;

Catholic Church has always understood and taught. For, hav

ing celebrated the ancient Passover, which the multitude of the
children of Israel immolated in memory of their going out of

*
Heb. vii. 1 1,
7 1 8.
f v. ii. } Heb. ix. 5.
v. 12. || Ps. cix. 4. II Luke xxii. 19.
 154 SESSION xxn.

Egypt, He instituted the new Passover, (to wit) Himself to be

immolated, under visible signs, by the Church through (the
ministry of) priests, in memory of His own passage from this
world unto the Father, when by the effusion of His own blood
He redeemed and delivered us from the poiver of darkness^
us,
and His kingdom.* And this is indeed that
translated ns into
clean oblation, which cannot be defiled by any unworthiness,
or malice of those that offer (it) which the Lord foretold by ;

Malachias was to be offered in every place, clean to His name,

which to be great amongst the Gentiles ;j~ and which the
"cvas

Apostle Paul, writing to the Corinthians, has not obscurely indi

cated, when he says that they who are defiled by the partici
pation of the table of devils, cannot be partakers of the table of
the Lord ;\ by the table, meaning in both places the altar.

This, in fine, is that oblation which was prefigured by various

types of sacrifices, during the period of nature, and of the law ;

inasmuch as it comprises all the

good things signified by
those sacrifices, as being the consummation and perfection of
them all.

CHAPTER II.

That the Sacrifice of the Mass is propitiatory both for the living
and the dead.

And forasmuch as, in this divine sacrifice which is celebrated

in the mass, that same Christ contained and immolated in an
is

unbloody manner, who once offered Himself in a bloody manner

on the altar of the cross ;
the Holy Synod teaches that this
sacrifice truly propitiatory, and that by means thereof this is
is

effected, that we obtain mercy, and find grace in seasonable

if we draw nigh unto God, contrite and penitent, with a
aid^
sincere heart and upright faith, with fear and reverence. For
the Lord, appeased by the oblation thereof, and granting the

*
Colos. i.
13. t Malach. i. u. % I Cor. x. 21. Heb. iv. 6.
 ON THE SACRIFICE OF THE MASS. 155

grace and gift of penitence, forgives even heinous crimes and

sins. For the victim is one and the same, the same now offer

ing by the ministry of priests who then offered Himself on the

cross, themanner alone of offering being different. The fruits
indeed of which oblation, of that bloody one, to wit, are received
most through this unbloody one
plentifully so far is this ;

from derogating in any way from that (former oblation).

(latter)
Wherefore, not only for the sins, punishments,* satisfactions,
and other necessities of the faithful who are living, but also for
those who are departed in Christ, and who are not as yet fully

purified,f is it rightly offered, agreeably to a tradition of the

Apostles.

CHAPTER III.

On Masses in honour of the Saints.

And although the Church has been accustomed at times to

celebrate certain masses in honour and memory of the saints ;

not therefore, however, doth she teach that sacrifice is offered

unto them, but unto God alone, who crowned them ;
whence
neither is the priest wont to say,
"

I offer sacrifice to thee,

Peter or Paul ;"| but, giving thanks to God for their victories,
he implores their patronage, that they may vouchsafe to inter
cede for us in heaven, whose memory we celebrate upon earth.

CHAPTER IV.

On the Canon of the Mass.

And whereas beseemeth that holy things be administered

it

in a holy manner, and of all holy things this sacrifice is the

most holy to the end that it might be worthily and reverently
;

*
Poenis, pains, t Purgatis, purged. % S. Augus. De Civ. Dei, L. viii. c. 27.
156 SESSION XXII.

offered and received, the Catholic Church instituted, many

years ago, the sacred canon, so pure from every error, that
nothing is contained therein which does not in the highest
degree savour of a certain holiness and piety, and raise up unto
God the minds of those that offer. For it is composed out of
the very words of the Lord, the traditions of the Apostles, and
the pious institutions also of holy pontiffs.

CHAPTER V.

On tJie solemn ceremonies of the Sacrifice of the Mass.

And whereas such is the nature of man, that, without ex

ternal helps, he cannot easily be raised to the meditation of
divine things therefore has holy Mother Church instituted
;

certain rites,to wit, that certain things be pronounced in the

mass in a low and others in a louder tone. She has likewise
employed ceremonies, such
as mystic benedictions, lights,
incense, vestments, and many other things of this kind, derived
from an apostolical discipline and tradition, whereby both the
majesty of so great a sacrifice might be recommended, and the
minds of the faithful be excited, by those visible signs of
religion and piety, to the contemplation of those most sublime
things which are hidden in this sacrifice.

CHAPTER VI.

On Mass wherein the priest alone communicates.

The sacred and holy Synod would

fain indeed that, at each

mass, the faithful who present should

are communicate, not
only in spiritual desire, but also by the sacramental partici
pation of the Eucharist, that thereby a more abundant fruit
might be derived to them from this most holy sacrifice but not :

therefore, if this be not always done, does It condemn, as

private and unlawful, but approves of
and therefore commends,
 ON THE SACRIFICE OF THE MASS. 157

those masses in which the priest alone communicates sacra-

mentally since those masses also ought to be considered
;

as truly common :
partly because the people communicate
spiritually thereat ; partly also because they are celebrated by
a public minister of the Church, not for himself only, but for all

the faithful who belong to the body of Christ

CHAPTER VII.

On the water that is to be mixed ivitJi the wine to be offered in

the chalice.

The holy Synod notices, in the next place, that it has been
enjoined by the Church on priests to mix water with the wine
that is to be offered in the chalice ;* as well because it is
believed that Christ the Lord did this, as also because from
His side there came out blood and water ,-\ the memory of
which mystery is renewed by this commixture and, whereas ;

in the Apocalypse of blessed John, the peoples are called

waters^ the union of that faithful people with Christ their

head is hereby represented.

CHAPTER VIII.

On not celebrating the Mass everywhere in the vulgar tongue ;

the mysteries of the Mass to be explained to the people.

Although the mass contains great instruction for the faithful

people, nevertheless it has not seemed expedient to the
Fathers should be everywhere! celebrated in the
that it

vulgar tongue. Wherefore, the ancient usage of each church,

and the right approved of by the holy Roman Church, the mother
and mistress of all churches, being in each place retained ;

*
Synod. Quini Sext. cap. 32 ; Con. Carthag. iii. c. 24 ; Concil. Flor.
xix. 34. + xvii. 15.
f John Apoc. Passim, indiscriminately.
158 SESSION XXII.

and, that the sheep of Christ may not suffer hunger, nor the
ones ask for bread, and there be none to break it unto
little

them* the holy Synod charges pastors, and all who have the
cure of souls, that they frequently, during the celebration of
mass, expound, either by themselves or others, some portion of
those things which are read at mass, and that, amongst the rest,
they explain some mystery of this most holy sacrifice, espe
cially on the Lord s days and festivals.

CHAPTER IX.

Preliminary remark on the following Canons.

And because that many errors are at this time disseminated

and many things are taught and maintained by divers persons,
in opposition to this ancient faith, which is based on the sacred

Gospel, the traditions of the Apostles, and the doctrine of the

holy Fathers the sacred and holy Synod, after many and grave
;

deliberations maturely had touching these matters, has resolved,

with- the unanimous consent of all the Fathers, to condemn, and
to eliminate from holy Church, by means of the canons sub

joined, whatsoever is opposed to this most pure faith and sacred

doctrine.

ON THE SACRIFICE OF THE MASS.

CANON I. If anyone saith that in the mass a true and proper

sacrifice is not offered to God ;
or that to be offered is
nothing
else but that Christ given us to eat let him be anathema.
is ;

CANON II. If anyone saith that by those words, Do this for

the commemoration of Me (Luke xxii. 19), Christ did not insti
tute the Apostles priests ;
or did not ordain that they and other

priests should offer His own body and blood ;

let him be
*
anathema.
CANON in. If anyone saith that the sacrifice of the mass is

only a sacrifice of praise and of thanksgiving ;

or that it is a

Lam. iv. 4.
 ON THE SACRIFICE OF THE MASS. 159

bare commemoration of the sacrifice consummated on the cross,

but not a propitiatory sacrifice or that it profits him only who
;

receives and that it ought not to be offered for the living and
;

the dead for sins, pains, satisfactions, and other necessities ;

let

him be anathema.
CANON iv. If anyone saith that, by the sacrifice of the mass,
a blasphemy is cast upon the most holy sacrifice of Christ con
summated on the cross ;
or that it is thereby derogated from ;

let him be anathema.

CANON v. If anyone saith that it is an imposture to cele

brate masses in honour of the saints, and for obtaining their
intercession with God, as the Church intends let him be ana ;

thema.
CANON VI. If anyone saith that the canon of the mass con
tains errors, and is therefore to be abrogated let him be
;

anathema.
CANON VII. If anyone saith that the ceremonies, vestments,
and outward signs which the Catholic Church makes use of in
the celebration of masses, are incentives to impiety, rather than
offices of piety let him be anathema.
;

CANON If anyone saith that masses, wherein the priest

vill.

alone communicates sacramentally, are unlawful, and are, there

fore, to let him be anathema.
be abrogated ;

CANON IX.anyone saith that the rite of the Roman

If

Church, according to which a part of the canon and the words

of consecration are pronounced in a low tone, is to be con
demned or that the mass ought to be celebrated in the vulgar
;

tongue only or that water ought not to be mixed with the

;

wine that to be offered in the chalice, for that

is it is contrary
to the institution of Christ let him be anathema. ;

DECREE CONCERNING THE THINGS TO BE OBSERVED, AND

TO BE AVOIDED, IN THE CELEBRATION OF MASS.

What great care is to be taken, that the sacred and holy sacri
fice of the mass be celebrated with all religious service* and

*
Religionis cultu,
l6o SESSION XXII.

veneration, each one may easily imagine who considers that,

in holy writ, he is called accursed, who doth the work of God
negligently ;* and if we must needs confess that no other
work can be performed by the faithful so holy and divine as
this tremendous mystery itself, wherein that life-giving victim,
by which we were reconciled to the Father, is daily immolated
on the altar byf priests, it is also sufficiently clear that all
industry and diligence is to be applied to this end, that it be
performed w ith the greatest possible inward cleanness and
r

purity of heart, and outward show of devotion and piety.

Whereas, therefore, either through the wickedness of the times, .

or through the carelessness and corruption of men, many things

seem already to have crept in, which are alien from the dignity
of so great a sacrifice to the end that the honour and cult due
;

thereunto may, for the glory of God and the edification of the
faithful people, be restored the holy Synod decrees that the
;

ordinary bishops of places shall take diligent care, and be bound

to prohibit and abolish all those things which either covetousness^
which is a serving of idols ;\ or irreverence, which can hardly
be separated from impiety or superstition, which is a false
;

imitation of true piety, may have introduced. And that many

things may be comprised in a few words first, as relates to :

covetousness :
theywholly prohibit all manner of con
shall
ditions and bargains recompenses, and whatsoever is given
for
for the celebration of new masses as also those importunate
;

and illiberal demands, rather than requests, for alms, and other
things of the like sort, which are but little removed from a simo-
niacal taint, or at all events from filthy lucre.
In the next place, that irreverence may be avoided, each, in
his own
diocese, shall forbid that any wandering or unknown
priest be allowed to celebrate mass. Furthermore, they shall
not allow anyone who is publicly and notoriously stained with
crime, either to minister at the holy altar, or to assist at the
sacred services nor shall they suffer the holy sacrifice to be
;

celebrated, either by any Seculars or Regulars whatsoever, in

*
Jerem. xlviii. 10. t Per. J Ephes. i.
5
Pro missis novis, probably first masses ; or, may be, masses newly appointed
 ON THE SACRIFICE OF THE MASS. l6l

private houses or, at all, out of the church, and those oratories
;

which are dedicated solely to divine worship, and which are to

be designated and visited by the said Ordinaries and not then,
;

unless those who are present shall have first shown, by their

decently composed outward appearance, that they are there not

in body only, but also in mind and devout affection of heart.

They shall also banish from churches all those kinds of music;
in which, whether by the organ or in the
singing, there is mixed
up anything lascivious or impure as also all secular actions
; ;

vain, and therefore profane, conversations; all walking about,

noise, and clamour, that so the house of God may be seen to be,
and may be called, truly a house of prayer.
Lastly, that no room may be left for superstition they shall,
;

by ordinance, and under given penalties, provide, that priests

do not celebrate at other than due hours nor employ other
;

rites, or other ceremonies and prayers, in the celebration of

masses, besides those which have been approved of by the

Church, and have been received by a frequent and praiseworthy
usage. They shall wholly banish from the Church the ob
servance of a fixed number of certain masses* and of candles,
as being the invention of superstitious worship, rather than of
true religion and they shall instruct the people what is, and
;

whence especially is derived, the fruit so precious and heavenly

of this most holy sacrifice. They shall also admonish their
people to repair frequently to their own parish churches, at
least on the Lord s days and the greater festivals. All, therefore
that has been briefly enumerated, is in such wise propounded

to by the power given them by

all Ordinaries of places, as that,

this sacred and holy Synod, and even as delegates of the Apos
tolic See, they may prohibit, ordain, reform, and establish, not

only the things aforesaid, but also whatsoever else shall seem
to them to have relation hereunto and may compel the faith
;

fulpeople inviolably to observe them, by ecclesiastical censures

and other penalties, which at their pleasure they may appoint ;

any privileges, exemptions, appeals, and customs whatsoever to

the contrary notwithstanding.

*
Quarumdam missarum.
CC
[62 SESSION XXII.

DECREE ON REFORMATION.

The same sacred and holy, oecumenical and general Synod

of Trent lawfully assembled in the Holy Ghost, the same
Legates of the Apostolic See presiding therein to the end that
the business of reformation may be proceeded with, has thought
good that the following things be ordained in the present
Session.

CHAPTER I.

The canons relative to the lifeand propriety of conduct of Clerics

are reneived.

There is nothing that continually instructs others unto piety

and the service of God, more than the life and example of those
who have dedicated themselves to the divine ministry. For as
they are seen to be raised to a higher position, above the things
of this world, others fix their eyes upon them as upon a mirror,
and derive from them what they are to imitate. Wherefore
clerics called to have the Lord for their portion, ought by all
means so to regulate their whole, life and conversation, as that
in their dress, comportment, gait, discourse, and all things else,

nothing appear but what is grave, regulated, and replete with

religiousness avoiding even slight faults, which in them would
;

be most grievous that so their actions may impress all with

;

veneration. Whereas, therefore, the more useful and decorous

these things are for the Church of God, the more carefully also
are they to be attended to the Holy Synod ordains, that those
;

things which have been heretofore copiously and wholesomely

enacted by sovereign pontiffs and sacred councils relative to
the life, propriety of conduct, dress, and learning of and
clerics,
also touching the luxuriousness, feastings, dances, gambling,
sports, and all sorts of crime whatever, as also the secular
employments, to be by them shunned the same shall be
henceforth observed under the same penalties, or greater, to be i

imposed at the discretion of the Ordinary ;

nor shall any appeal
 ON REFORMATION. 163

suspend the execution hereof, as relating to the correction of

manners. But if anything of the above shall be found to have
fallen into desuetude, they shall make it their care that it be

brought again into use as soon as possible, and be accurately

observed by all any customs to the contrary notwithstanding
; ;

lest they themselves may have, God being the avenger, to pay
the penalty deserved by their neglect of the correction of those
subject to them.

CHAPTER II.

Who are to be promoted to Cathedral Churches.

Whosoever is, hereafter, to be promoted to a cathedral church,

shall not only be fully qualified by birth, age, morals, and life,

and, in other respects, as required by the sacred canons, but

shall also have been previously constituted in sacred Order
for the space of at least six months. And information on these
points, the individual be only recently, or not at all, known at
if

the court (of Rome), shall be derived from the Legates of the
Apostolic See, or from the Nuncios of the provinces, or from his
Ordinary, and in his default from the nearest Ordinaries. And,
besides the things above named, he shall possess such learning
as to be able to discharge the obligations of the office that is
about to be conferred upon him and he shall, therefore, have
;

been previously promoted by merit, in some university for

studies, to be a master, or doctor, or licentiate, in sacred theo
logy or in canon law or shall be declared, by the public tes
;

timony of some academy, fit to teach others. And, if he be a

Regular, he shall have a similar attestation from the superiors
of his own order. And all the abovenamed persons, from
whom the information, or testimony, aforesaid is to be derived,
shall be bound to report on these matters faithfully and gra

tuitously ;
otherwise let them know that their consciences will
be grievously burthened, and that God, and their own superiors,
will punish them.
164 SESSION XXII.

CHAPTER III.

Daily distributions, out of the third part of all fruits soever,

whom the portion of absentees devolves ;
are to be established ; on
certain cases excepted.

Bishops, even as the delegates of the Apostolic See, shall

have power to divide the third part of any manner of fruits and
proceeds of all dignities, personates, and offices existing in
cathedral or collegiate churches, into distributions, to be
assigned as they shall judge fit in such wise, to wit, that if
;

those who ought to receive them should fail, on any appointed

day, personally to discharge the duty that devolves upon them,
according to the form that shall be prescribed by the said
bishops, they shall forfeit that day s distribution, and shall
acquire no manner of property therein, but it shall be applied
to the fabric of the church, as far as it may need it, or to some
other pious place, at the discretion of the Ordinary. But if
their contumacy increase, they shall proceed against them
according to the constitutions of the sacred canons. But if any
of the aforesaid dignitaries has, neither by right nor custom,

any jurisdiction, administration, or office, devolving upon him

in the cathedral or collegiate churches but, out of the city, in
;

the same diocese, there is a cure of souls to be attended to,

which he who holds that dignity is willing to take upon himself;

in this case, during the time that he shall reside and minister
in the church with that cure, he shall be considered as though
he were present and assisted at the divine offices in those
cathedral or collegiate churches. These things are to be under
stood as appointed for those churches only, wherein there is no
custom, or statute, whereby the said dignitaries, who do not
serve, lose something, which amounts to the third part of the
said fruits and proceeds: any customs, even though immemorial,

exemptions, and constitutions, even though confirmed by oath,

or by any authority whatsoever, to the contrary notwithstanding.
 ON REFORMATION. 165

CHAPTER IV.

Those not initiated into a sacred Order shall not have a voice
in the chapter of any Cathedral or Collegiate Church. The
qualifications and duties of those who hold Benefices therein.

Whosoever, being employed in the divine offices in a cathedral,

or collegiate, Secular or Regular, church, is not constituted in
the order of sub-deaconship at least, shall not have a voice in
the chapter of those churches, even though this may have been
voluntarily conceded to him by the others. As to those who
possess, or shall hereafter possess, in the said churches, any
dignities, personates, offices, prebends, portions, and any other
manner of benefices whatever, to which various obligations are
annexed, such as, that some shall say, or sing, mass, others the

Gospel, others the Epistle, they shall be bound, all just impedi
ment ceasing, to receive the requisite orders within a year, what
soever may be their privilege, exemption, prerogative, or nobility
of birth otherwise they shall incur the penalties enacted by the
;

constitution of the Council of Vienne, which begins Ut ii qni,

which by this present decree is renewed and the bishops shall :

compel them person the aforesaid orders on the

to exercise in

appointed days, and to discharge all the other duties required

of them in the divine service, under the said penalties, and
others even more grievous, which may be imposed at their dis
cretion. Nor, for the future, shall any such office be assigned
to any but those who shall be well known fully to have already
the age and the other qualifications otherwise such provision
;

shall be null.

CHAPTER V.

Dispensations expedited out of the (Roman) court shall be

committed to the Bishop, and be by him examined.

Dispensations, by whatsoever authority they are to be granted,

if they are to be consigned out of the Roman court, shall be
1 66 SESSION XXII.

consigned to the Ordinaries of those who shall have obtained

them. And as to those dispensations which shall be granted as
graces, they shall not have effect until the said Ordinaries, as
delegates of the Apostolic See, shall have first ascertained sum-
marily only and extra-judicially, that the terms of the petition do
not labour under the vice of surreption or obreption.

CHAPTER VI.

Last intentions to be altered with caution.

In alterations of last wills which alterations ought not to be

made except for a just and necessary cause the bishops, as
delegates of the Apostolic See, shall, before the alterations afore
said are carried into execution, ascertain that nothing has been
stated in the prayer of the petition which suppresses what is
true or suggests what is false.

CHAPTER VII.

TJie chapter
"

Romana "

in the sixth (of the Decretals), is

reneived.

Apostolic legates and primates, and

nuncios, patriarchs,
metropolitans, in
appeals interposed before them, shall, in all
causes whatsoever, as well in admitting the appeals, as in grant
ing inhibitions after an appeal, be bound to observe the form
and tenor of the sacred constitutions, and especially of the con
stitution of Innocent IV., beginning Romana; any custom, even
though immemorial, or usage, or privilege, to the contrary not
withstanding otherwise the inhibitions and proceedings, and
;

all the consequences thereof, shall be ip so jure null.

 ON REFORMATION. 167

CHAPTER VIII.

Bishops shall execute the pio2is dispositions of all persons ;

shall visit all manner of pious places, if not under the im
mediate protection of Kings.

The bishops, even as the delegates of the Apostolic See,

shall, in the cases by law permitted, be the executors of all
pious dispositions, whether made by last will, or between the
living :* they shall have a right to visit all manner of
hospitals,
colleges, and confraternities of laymen, even those which are
called schools, or which go by any other name but not, how ;

ever, those places which are under the immediate protection of

kings, except with their permission also the eleemosynary
;

institutions, called monts-de-piete, or of charity, and all pious

places by whatsoever name designated, even though the afore
said institutions be under the care of laymen, and though the
said pious places be protected by a privilege of exemption and, ;

by virtue of their office, they shall take cognisance of and see

to the performance in accordance with the ordinances of the
sacred canons of all things that have been instituted for God s

worship, for the salvation of souls, or for the support of the

poor ; any custom, even though immemorial, or privilege, or

statute whatsoever, to the contrary notwithstanding.

CHAPTER IX.

Administrators of any pious places whatsoever shall give in

their accounts to the Ordinary, unless it be otherwise provided
by tJie foundation.

The administrators,whether ecclesiastical or lay, of the

fabric of any church whatsoever, even though it be a cathedral,
as also of any hospital, confraternity, charitable institution called

Dispositionum, tarn in ultima voluntate, quam inter vivos.

1 68 SESSION XXII.

mont-de-piete^ and of any pious places whatsoever, shall be

bound to give in, once a year, an account of their administra
tion to the Ordinarycustoms and privileges to the contrary
;
all

being set aside ;

should happen that, in the institution
unless it

and regulations of any church or fabric, it has been otherwise

expressly provided. But if from custom, or privilege, or some
regulation of the place, their account has to be rendered to
others deputed thereunto, in that case the Ordinary shall also
be employed jointly with them and all acquittances given ;

otherwise shall be of no avail to the said administrators.

CHAPTER X.

Notaries shall be subject to the examination and judgment of

the Bishops.

Whereas the unskilfulness of notaries causes very many

injuries,and gives occasion to many lawsuits, the bishop, even
as the delegate of the Apostolic See, may, by actual examination,
search into the competency of all notaries, even though created
by apostolic, imperial, or royal authority and, if such notaries ;

be found incompetent, or on any occasion guilty of a delinquency

in the discharge of their office, he may forbid them, altogether
or for a time, to exercise that office in ecclesiastical and spiri
tual affairs, lawsuits, and causes nor shall any appeal on their
;

parts suspend the prohibition of the Ordinary.

CHAPTER XI.

Usurpers of t/ie property of any Church or pious places are

punished.
*

If
any layman, by whatsoever dignity pre-eminent,
cleric or
be he even emperor or king, should be so possessed by covet-
ousness the root of all evils as to presume to convert to his
own use, and to usurp by himself or by others, by force or
 ON REFORMATION. 169

fear, oreven by means of any supposititious persons,* whether

lay or clerical, or by any artifice or under any colourable pre
text whatsoever the jurisdictions, property, rents, and rights,
even those held in fee or under lease, the fruits, emoluments, or
any sources of revenue whatsoever belonging to any church, or
to any benefice, whether Secular or Regular, monts-de-pictc, or
to any other pious places, which ought to be employed for the
necessities of the ministers (thereof), and of the poor or (shall
;

presume) to hinder them (in any of the ways aforesaid) from

being received by those unto whom they of right belong he ;

under an anathema until he shall have wholly restored

shall lie
to the Church, and to the administrator or beneficiary thereof,
the jurisdictions, property, effects, rights, fruits, and revenues
which he has seized upon, or in whatsoever way they have
come to him, even by way of from a supposititious person
gift ;

and until he
shall, furthermore, have obtained absolution from
the Roman Pontiff. And if he be the patron of the said church,
he shall, besides the penalties aforesaid, be thereupon deprived
of the right of patronage. And the cleric who shall be the author
of, or consenting to, any execrable fraud and usurpation of this

kind, shall be subjected to the same penalties as also he shall

;

be deprived of all benefices whatsoever, and be rendered inca

pable of any others whatsoever and ever
;
after entire satisfac
tion and absolution, he shall be suspended from the exercise of
his orders, at the discretion of his Ordinary.

DECREE TOUCHING THE PETITION FOR THE CONCESSION OF

THE CHALICE.

Moreover, whereas the same sacred and holy Synod, in the

preceding Session, reserved unto another time, for an oppor
tunity that might present itself, two articles to be examined
and
defined, which (articles) had been proposed on another occa
sion, but had not then been as yet discussed, to wit, whether
the reasons by which the holy Catholic Church was led to com
municate, under the one species of bread, laymen and also priests

*
Per suppositas personas.
170 SESSION XXIII.

when not celebrating, are in such wise to be adhered to, as that

on no account is the use of the chalice to be allowed to anyone
soever and whether, in case that, for reasons beseeming and
;

consonant with Christian charity, it appears that the use of the

chalice is to be granted to any nation or kingdom, it is to be
conceded under certain conditions and what are those condi
;

tions It has now

;
in Its desire that the salvation of those, on
whose behalf the request is made, may be provided for in the
best manner decreed that the whole business be referred to
our most holy lord, as by this present decree It doth refer it;
who, of his singular prudence, will do that which he shall judge
useful for the Christian commonweal, and salutary for those who
ask for the use of the chalice.

INDICTION OF THE NEXT SESSION.

Moreover, this sacred and holy Synod of Trent appoints, for

the day of the next Session, the Thursday after the octave of
All Saints, which will be the twelfth day of the month of Novem
ber and thereon It will decree concerning the sacrament of
;

Order, and the sacrament of Matrimony, &c.

The Session was prorogued until the fifteenth day of Jiuy,
MDLXIII.

SESSION THE TWENTY-THIRD,

Being the seventh under the Sovereign Pontiff, Pius IV., cele

brated on the fifteenth day of July, MDLXIII.

THE TRUE AND CATHOLIC DOCTRINE TOUCHING THE SACRA

MENT OF ORDER, DECREED AND PUBLISHED BY THE HOLY
SYNOD OF TRENT, IN THE SEVENTH SESSION, IN CONDEM
NATION OF THE ERRORS OF OUR TIME.

CHAPTER I.

On the institution of the Priesthood of the New Law.

Sacrificeand priesthood are, by the ordinance of God, in

such wise conjoined, as that both have existed in every law.
 THE SACRAMENT OF ORDER. Ijl

Whereas, therefore, in the New Testament, the Catholic Church

has received, from the institution of Christ, the holy visible
sacrifice of the Eucharist it must needs also be confessed that
;

there is, in that Church, a new, visible, and external priesthood,

into which the old has been translated* And the sacred Scrip
tures show, and the tradition of the Catholic Church has always

taught, that this priesthood was instituted by the same Lord

our Saviour, and that to the Apostles, and their successors in the
priesthood, was the power delivered of consecrating, offering,
and administering His Body and Blood, as also of forgiving
and of retaining sins.

CHAPTER II.

On the Seven Orders.

And whereas the ministry of so holy a priesthood is a divine

thing to the end that it might be exercised in a more worthy
;

manner, and with greater veneration, it was suitable that, in the

most well-ordered settlement of the Church, M;here should be
several and diverse orders of ministers, to minister to the priest
hood, by virtue of their office orders so distributed as that those
;

already marked with the clerical tonsure should ascend through

the lesser to the greater orders. For the sacred Scriptures make
open mention not only of priests, but also of deacons and ;

teach, in words the most weighty, what things are especially to

be attended to in the Ordination thereof; and, from the very be
ginning of the Church, the names of the following orders, and
the ministrations proper to each one of them, are known to have
been in use to wit, those of sub-deacon, acolyth, exorcist, lec
;

tor, and door-keeper though these were not of equal rank

;
:

for the sub-deaconship is classed amongst the greater orders by

the Fathers and sacred Councils, wherein also we very often
read of the other inferior orders.

Hebr. vii. 12.

 172 SESSION XXIII.

CHAPTER III.

That Order is truly and properly a Sacrament.

Whereas, by the testimony of Scripture, by Apostolic tradi

tion, and the unanimous consent of the Fathers, it is clear that
grace is conferred by sacred ordination, which is performed*
by words and outward signs, no one ought to doubt that Order
is truly and properly one of the seven sacraments of holy

Church. For the Apostle says / admonish thee that thou stir
:

up the grace of God, which is in thee by t/ie imposition of my

hands.
i For God has not given us the spirit of fear, but of
poiver, and of love, and of sobriety.^

CHAPTER IV.

On the Ecclesiastical hierarchy, and on Ordination.

But, forasmuch as in the sacrament of Order, as also in Bap

tism and Confirmation, a character is imprinted, which can
neither be effaced nor taken away the holy Synod with reason ;

condemns the opinions of those who assert that the priests of

the New Testament have only a temporary power and that ;

those who have once been rightly ordained can again become
laymen, if they do not exercise the ministry of the word of God.
And anyone affirm that all Christians indiscriminately are
if

priests of the New Testament, or that they are all mutually

endowed with an equal spiritual power, he clearly does nothing
but confound the ecclesiastical hierarchy, which is as an army
set in array ;\ as if, contrary to the doctrine of blessed Paul,
all were apostles, all prophets, all evangelists, all pastors, all

doctors^ Wherefore, the holy Synod declares that, besides

Perficitur. t 2 Tim. i. 6, 7. J Cant. vi. 3.

Ephes. vi. n, 12.

 THE SACRAMENT OF ORDER. 173

the other ecclesiastical degrees, bishops, who have succeeded

to the place of the Apostles, principally belong to this hierar-
chial order ;
that they zxz placed, as the same Apostle says, by
the Holy Ghost, to rule the CJiurcli of God ;* that they are

superior to priests ;
administer the sacrament of Confirmation ;

ordain the ministers of the Church and that they can perform
;

very many other things over which functions others of an in

;

ferior order have no power. Furthermore, the sacred and holy

Synod teaches, that, in the ordination of bishops, priests, and
of the other orders, neither the consent, nor vocation, nor
authority, whether of the people, or of any civil power or
magistrate whatsoever, is required in such wise as that, without
this, the ordination is invalid yea, rather doth It decree that
:

all those who, being only called and instituted

by the people,
or by the civil power and magistrate, ascend to the exercise of
these ministrations, and those who of their own rashness assume
them to themselves, are not ministers of the Church, but are to
be looked upon as thieves and robbers, w/io have not entered by
the door.-\ These are the things which it hath seemed good
to the sacred Synod to teach the faithful of Christ, in general
terms, touching the sacrament of Order. But It hath resolved
to condemn whatsoever things are contrary thereunto, in express
and specific canons, in the manner following ;
in order that all

men, with the help of Christ, using the rule of faith, may, in the
midst of the darkness of so many errors, more easily be able to
recognise and to hold Catholic truth.

ON THE SACRAMENT OF ORDER.

CANON I.
anyone saith that there is not in the New
If
Testament a and external priesthood or that there is
visible ;

not any power of consecrating and offering the true body and
blood of the Lord, and of forgiving and retaining sins but only ;

an office and bare ministry of preaching the Gospel or that ;

those who do not preach are not priests at all let him be ;

anathema.

*
Acts xx. 28. t John x.
174 SESSION xxiii.

CANON n. If anyone saith that, besides the priesthood,

there are not in the Catholic Church other orders, both greater
and minor, by which, as by certain steps, advance is made unto
the priesthood ;* let him be anathema.
CANON III. If anyone saith that order, or sacred ordination,
isnot truly and properly a sacrament instituted by Christ the
Lord or that it is a kind of human figment devised by
;

men unskilled in ecclesiastical matters ;

or that it is only a
kind of rite for [choosing ministers of the word of God and of
the sacraments; let him be anathema.
CANON IV. If anyone ^saith that by sacred ordination the
Holy Ghost not given and that vainly therefore do the
is ;

bishops say, Receive ye the Holy Ghost ; or that a character is

not imprintedf by that ordination; or that he who has once
been a priest can again become a layman let him be ;

anathema.
CANON V. If anyone saith that the sacred unction which
the Church uses in holy ordination is not only not required,
but is to be despised and is pernicious, as likewise are the other
ceremonies of Order ;
let him be anathema.
CANON Vl. If the Catholic Church
anyone saith that in

there isnot a hierarchy by divine ordination instituted,! con

sisting of bishops, priests, and ministers let him be anathema. ;

CANON vil. If anyone saith that bishops are not superior

to priests ;
or that they have not the power of confirming and
ordaining ;
or that the power which they possess is common to
them and to priests ;
or that orders conferred by them, without
the consent or vocation of the people or of the secular power,
are invalid or that those who have neither been rightly
;

ordained, nor sent by ecclesiastical and canonical power, but

come from elsewhere, are lawful ministers of the word and of
the sacraments let him be anathema.
;

CANON If anyone saith that the bishops, who are

vill.

assumed by authority of the Roman Pontiff, are not legitimate

and true bishops, but are a human figment let him be ;

anathema.

Per quos, velut per gradus quosdam, in sacerdotium tendatur. t Imprimi.

Divina ordinatione (ordinance) institutam. Rite.
 ON REFORMATION. 75

DECREE ON REFORMATION.

The same sacred and holy Synod of Trent, prosecuting the

matter of reformation, resolves and decrees that the things fol
lowing be at present ordained.

CHAPTER I.

The negligence of Pastors of Churches in residing is variously

punished : provision is made for the cure of souls.

Whereas it is, precept, enjoined on all to whom the

by divine
cure of souls committed, to know their own sheep to offer
is ;

sacrifice for them and, by the preaching of the divine word, by

;

the administration of the sacraments, and by the example of

all good works, to feed them to have a fatherly care of the poor
;

and of other distressed persons, and to apply themselves to all

other pastoral duties : all which (offices) cannot be rendered
and fulfilled by those who neither watch over nor are with*
their own flock, but abandon it after the manner of hirelings ;

the sacred and holy Synod admonishes and exhorts such, that,
mindful of the divine precepts, and made a pattern of the.
flock,\ they feed and rule in judgment and in truth. for And
fear lest those things which have been already elsewhere holily
and usefully ordained, concerning residence, under Paul III.,
of happy memory, may be wrested to a meaning alien from the
mind of the sacred and holy Synod, as if by virtue of that
decree it were lawful to be absent during five continuous
months the sacred and holy Synod, adhering to those decrees,
;

declares that all persons who are under whatsoever name and
title, even though they be cardinals of the holy Roman Church
set over any patriarchal, primatial, metropolitan, and cathe-

*
Assistunt ;
this word was for a long time opposed by those who denied the
residence of bishops to be of divine right. t I I eter v. 3.
176 SESSION XXIII*

dral churches whatsoever, are obliged to personal residence in

theirown church or diocese, where they shall be bound to dis
charge the office enjoined them and may not be absent thence,
;

save for the causes and in the manner subjoined. For whereas
Christian charity, urgent necessity, due obedience, and the
evident utility of the Church, or of the commonwealth, require
and demand that some at times be absent, this same sacred and
holy Synod ordains, that these causes of lawful absence are to
be approved of in writing by the most blessed Roman Pontiff,
or by the metropolitan, or, in his absence, by the oldest resident
suffragan bishop, whose duty be to approve of the
it shall also
absence of the metropolitan except when such absence hap
;

pens in consequence of some employment and office in the

state attached to the bishoprics the causes of which absence
;

being notorious, and at times sudden, it will not be necessary

even to notify them to the metropolitan to whom it shall how ;

ever belong, conjointly with the provincial Council, to judge of

the permissions granted by himself, or by his suffragan, and to
see that no one abuse that right, and that transgressors are

punished with the penalties adjudged by the canons. Mean

while let those about to depart remember to provide in such
sort for their sheep, as that, as far as possible, they may not
suffer any injury through their absence. But, forasmuch as
those who are only absent for a short period are, in the sense
of the ancient canons, not supposed to be absent, for that they
are about to return immediately the sacred and holy Synod
;

wills that that term of absence, whether continuous or inter

rupted, ought not by any means to exceed two, or at most three
months, except for the causes above named and that regard ;

be had that itbe done from a just cause, and without any detri
ment to the flock which, whether it be the case, the Synod
:

leaves to the conscience of those who withdraw themselves,

which It hopes will be religious and timorous seeing that their ;

hearts are open before God, whose work they are bound,
at their peril, not to do deceitfully* In the meantime It

Jerem. xlviii. 10.

 ON REFORMATION. 177

admonishes and exhorts them in the Lord, that, unless their epis
copal duties call some other part of their own diocese,
them to

they on no account be absent from their own cathedral church

during the period of the Advent of the Lord, and of Lent, on
the days of the Nativity, of the Lord s Resurrection, of Pente
cost,and of Corpus Christi, on which days especially the sheep
ought to be refreshed, and to rejoice in the Lord at the presence
of the Shepherd.
But if anyone, which it is hoped will never happen, shall be
absent, contrary to the regulation of this decree, the sacred
and holy Synod ordains that, in addition to the other penal
ties imposed upon and renewed against non-residents under
Paul III., and the guilt of mortal sin which such a one incurs,
he acquires no property in any fruits in proportion to the time
of his absence, and that he cannot, even though no other decla
ration but this follow, retain them as his with a safe conscience ;

but is bound, or, in his default, his ecclesiastical superior for

him, to apply them to the fabric of the churches, or to the poor

of the place every kind of agreement, or composition as it is
;

called, in regard of ill-gotten fruits, being prohibited, whereby

the aforesaid fruits even might be wholly, or in part, restored
to him ; any privileges whatsoever, granted to any college or
fabric, to the contrary notwithstanding.
The same also, both as regards the guilt, the loss of fruits,
and the penalties, does the sacred and holy Synod wholly de
clare and decree in regard of inferior pastors,* and all others
whomsoever who hold any ecclesiastical benefice having cure of
souls in such wise, however, as that, whensoever it shall happen
;

that they are absent, for a cause that has been first made known
to and been approved of by the bishop, they shall leave, with
a due allowance of stipend, a suitable vicar, to be approved of
by the Ordinary. And they shall not obtain permission to be
absent which is to be granted in writing and gratuitously
for a larger period than two months, except for some weighty
cause and if, after having been cited, even though not per-
;

Curatis.
D D
178 SESSION XXIII.

sonally, by an edict, they shall be contumacious, the Synod

wills that it be in the power of the Ordinaries to constrain them,
by ecclesiastical censures, and by the sequestration and sub-
straction of fruits, and by other legal remedies, even as far as

deprivation and that the execution hereof shall not be able to

;

be suspended by any manner of privilege soever, licence, claim

as a domestic, exemption though even upon the ground of any
manner of benefice by any compact or statute even though
confirmed by oath or by what authority soever by any custom,
even though immemorial, which herein is to be looked upon
rather as a corruption, or by any appeal or inhibition, even in
the Roman Court, or by virtue of the constitution of Eugenius.
Finally, the holy Synod commands that both the decree under
Paul III., and this present, shall be published in the provincial
and episcopal councils for It desires that things so nearly con
;

cerning the office of pastors, and the salvation of souls, be

frequently impressed on the minds and ears of all men, that so,
with God s help, they may never hereafter be abolished through
the injury of time, the forgetfulness of men, or by desuetude.

CHAPTER II.

Those set over Churches shall receive the rite of conse

cration within three months ; where the consecration is to take

place.

Those who under whatsoever name or title, even though

they be cardinals of the holy Roman Church have been set
over cathedral or superior churches, if they shall not, within
three months, have received the rite of consecration, shall be
bound to restore the fruits which they have received if they ;

shall have neglected to do this within three other months after

wards, they shall be ipso jure deprived of their churches. And

their consecration, if performed out of the Court of Rome, shall
be celebrated in the church to which they have been promoted,
or in the province, if it can be conveniently done.
 ON REFORMATION. 179

CHAPTER III.

Bishops, except in case of illness, shall confer Orders in person.

Bishops shall themselves confer orders but should they be

;

prevented by illness, they shall not send their subjects to

another bishop for ordination, unless they have been already
approved of and examined.

CHAPTER IV.

Who are to be initiated by the first tonsure.

None be initiated by the first tonsure who have not

shall
received sacrament of Confirmation
the and who have not
;

been taught the rudiments of the faith and who do not know
;

how to read and write and in whose regard there is not a

;

probable conjecture that they have chosen this manner of life,

that they may render unto God a faithful service, and not that
they may fraudulently withdraw themselves from Secular juris
diction.

CHAPTER V.

WherewitJi those who are to be ordained are to be furnished.

Those who are to be promoted to minor orders shall have a

good testimonial from their parish priest, and from the master
of the school in which they are educated. As to those who are
to be raised to any one of the greater orders, they shall, a month
before ordination, repair to the bishop, who shall commission the
parish priest or such other person as may be deemed more expe
dient, to state publicly in the church the names and the desire of
those who wish to be promoted and to diligently inform himself,
;

from persons worthy of credit, of the birth, age, morals, and life
l8o SESSION XXIII.

of those who arc to be ordained, and shall transmit to the

bishop himself, as soon as possible, letters testimonial, contain
ing the actual inquiry that has been made.

CHAPTER VI.

The age of fourteen years is required for an ecclesiastical

benefice; who is to enjoy the privilege of the (ecclesiastical)

court.

No one, after being initiated by the first tonsure, or even after

being constituted in minor orders, shall be able to hold* a
benefice before his fourteenth year. Further, he shall not enjoy
the privilege of the (ecclesiastical) court unless he have an
ecclesiastical benefice or, wearing the ecclesiastical dress and
;

tonsure, he serves in some church by the bishop s order, or lives

with the bishop s permission in an ecclesiastical seminary, or in
some school or university, on the way as it were to receive the
greater orders. As regards married clerks, the constitution of
Boniface VIII., which begins clerici qui cum unicis, shall be
observed provided the said clerks, being deputed by the bishop
;

to the service or ministry of some church, serve and minister

therein, and wear the clerical dress and tonsure : no privilege
or custom, even immemorial, availing anyone herein.

CHAPTER VII.

Those to be ordained are to be examined by persons versed in

divine and human laws.

The holy Synod, adhering to the traces of the ancient canons,

ordains that when a bishop has arranged to holdf an ordina
tion, all who may wish to be received into the sacred ministry
shall be summoned to the city, for the Thursday before the said

ordination, or for such other day as the bishop shall think fit

Obtinere. t Facere.
 ON REFORMATION. l8l

And the bishop, calling to his assistance priests and other pru
dent persons, well skilled in the divine law, and of experience

in the constitutions of the Church, shall diligently investigate

and examine the parentage, person, age, education, morals,
learning, and faith of those who are to be ordained.

CHAPTER VIII.

Hozu, and by whom, each ought to be ordained.

Ordinations of sacred orders shall be celebrated publicly, at

the times appointed by law, and in the cathedral church, in
the presence of the canons of that church, who are to be invited
for that purpose but if they are celebrated in some other place
;

of the diocese, in the presence of the clergy of the place the ;

principal* church being always, as far as possible, made use

of. But each one shall be ordained by his own bishop. And
ifanyone ask to be promoted by another bishop, this shall by
no means be allowed him, even under the pretext of any general
or special rescript or privilege whatsoever, even at the appointed
times unless his probity and morals be recommended by the
;

testimony of his own Ordinary otherwise, he who ordains him

;

shall be suspended from conferring orders during a year, and

he who has been ordained shall be suspended from exercising
the orders which he has received, for as long a period as shall
seem expedient to his own Ordinary.

CHAPTER IX.

A bisJwp ordaining one of his oivn household, shall at once and

really confer upon him a benefice.

A bishop may not ordain one of his household, who is

not his subject, unless he has lived with him for the space of

Dignior.
1 82 SESSION XXIII.

three years and he shall really, and without fraud of any kind,
;

at once confer on him a benefice any custom, even though

;

immemorial, to the contrary notwithstanding.

CHAPTER X.

Prelates inferior to bishops shall not give the tonsure, or

minor orders, save to Regulars their ozvn subjects ; neitJier shall
they, nor any Chapters ^whatsoever, grant dimissory letters ; a
more grievous penalty is enacted against those who offend against
this decree.

It shall not henceforth be lawful for abbots, or for any

other persons whatsoever, howsoever exempted, being within

the limits of any diocese, even though they be said to be of no
diocese, or to be exempted, to confer the tonsure, or minor
orders on anyone who is not a Regular subject to them nor ;

shall the said abbots, and other exempted persons, or any col

leges, orChapters whatsoever, even those of cathedral churches,

grant letters dimissory to any Secular clerics to be ordained by
others. But the ordination of all these persons shall appertain
to the bishops within the limits of whose diocese they are, all

things contained in the decrees of this holy Synod being ob

served any privilege, prescriptions, or customs, even though
;

immemorial, notwithstanding. And the Synod ordains that

the penalty imposed on those who, contrary to the decree of
this holy Synod under Paul III., obtain, during the vacancy of
the Episcopal See, letters dimissory from the Chapter, be also
extended to those who shall obtain the said letters, not from the
Chapter, but from any other persons whatsoever, who, during
the vacancy of the See, succeed to the jurisdiction of the bishop,
in lieu of the Chapter. And they who give dimissory letters,
contrary to the form of this decree, shall be ipso jure suspended
during a year from their office and benefice.
 ON REFORMATION. 183

CHAPTER XL
The interstices, and certain other regulations, to be observed in

receiving minor orders.

The minor orders shall not be given but to such as under

stand the Latin language at least, observing the appointed inter
stices of time, unless the bishop shall think it more expedient
to act otherwise that so they may be the more accurately
;

taught how great is the obligation of this their state of life and ;

may exercise themselves in each office, agreeably to the appoint

ment of the bishop and this in the church to which they shall
;

be assigned, unless they happen to be absent on account of

their studies and may thus ascend step by step that so with
;
:

their increasing age they may grow in worthiness of life and

in learning ;
of which they will give proof especially by the
example of their good conduct, by their assiduous service in the

Church, their greater reverence towards priests and the superior

orders,and by a more frequent communion than heretofore of
the Body of Christ. And whereas from these orders is the en
trance unto higher orders, and to the most sacred mysteries, no
one shall be admitted thereunto,* whom the promise of know

ledge does not point out as worthy of the greater orders. And
such shall not be promoted to sacred orders till a year after the
reception of the last degree of minor orders ;
unless necessity
or the utility of the church, in the bishop s judgment, shall

require otherwise.

CHAPTER XII.

Age required for the major orders ; the deserving only to be

admitted.

No one shall for the future be promoted to the order of sub-

deaconship before the twenty-second year of his age to that of ;

*
lis initietur, initiated therein.
184 SESSION XXIII.

deaconship before his twenty-third year to that of priest

;

hood before his twenty-fifth year. Nevertheless, bishops are

to know, that not all who have attained to that age must
needs be admitted to the aforesaid orders, but those only who
are worthy, and whose commendable life is an old age. Regu
lars likewise shall not be ordained under the above age, nor
without a diligent examination by the bishop all privileges ;

whatsoever in this regard being completely set aside.

CHAPTER XIII.

On the conditions required in the Ordination of a Sub-deacon

and Deacon : on no one sliall tzuo sacred Orders be conferred on the
same day.

Such have a good testimonial, and have been already

as
tried* in minor orders, and are instructed in letters, and in
those things which belong to the exercise of their orders, shall
be ordained sub-deacons and deacons They shall have a hope,
with God s help, to be able to live continently they shall serve
;

in the churches to which they may be assigned and are to ;

know that it is very highly becoming that, after ministering at

the altar, they should receive the sacred communion, at least on
the Lord s days and solemnities. Those who have been pro
moted to the sacred order of the sub-deaconship shall not, until

they have remained therein during at least a year, be permitted

to ascend to a higher degree, unless the bishop shall judge
otherwise. Two sacred orders shall not be conferred on the same
day, even upon Regulars any privileges and indults whatsoever,
;

to whomsoever granted, to the contrary notwithstanding.

CHAPTER XIV.

Who are to be raised to the Priesthood: their office.

Those who have conducted themselves piously and faithfully

in their precedent functions, and are promoted to the order of

*
Jam probali, already approved themselves.
 ON REFORMATION. 185

priesthood, shall have a good testimonial, and be persons who

not only have served in their office of deacon during at least
an entire year unless for the utility and the necessity of the
church, the bishop should judge otherwise but who have also
been approved to be, by a careful previous examination, capable
of teaching the people those things which it is necessary for all
to know unto salvation, as also fit to administer the sacraments ;

and so conspicuous for piety and chasteness of morals, as that

a shining example of goodVorks, and a lesson how to live, may
be expected from them. The bishop shall take care that they
celebrate mass at least on the Lord s days, and on solemn
festivals but if they have the cure of souls, so often as to
;

satisfy their obligation.* The bishop may, for a lawful cause,

grant a dispensation to those who have been promoted per
saltnm^\ provided they have not exercised the ministry (of
that order).

CHAPTER XV.

No one shall hear confessions, unless lie be approved of by the

Ordinary.

Although priests receive in their ordination the power of

absolving from sins nevertheless, the holy Synod ordains that
;

no one, even though he be a Regular, is able to hear the con

fessions of Seculars, not even of priests, and that he is not to be

reputed fit thereunto, unless he either holds a parochial bene

fice, or by the bishops, after an examination if they shall
is,

think it necessary, or in some other manner, judged capable ;

and has obtained their approval, which shall be granted gra

tuitously any privileges and customs whatsoever, though imme
;

morial, to the contrary notwithstanding.

*
Ut suo muneri (their duty) satisfaciant.
t Per saltum, omitting, that is, an inferior order.
I 86 SESSION XXIII.

CHAPTER XVI.

Tliose who are ordained shall be assigned to a particular church.

Whereas no one oughtto be ordained, who, in the judgment

of his own not useful or necessary for his churches,
bishop, is

the holy Synod, adhering to the traces of the sixth canon of the
Council of Chalcedon, ordains that no one shall for the future
be ordained without being attached to that church or pious
place, for the need or utility of which he is promoted there to ;

discharge his duties, and not wander about without any certain
abode. And if he shall quit that place without consulting the
bishop, he shall be interdicted from the exercise of his sacred
(orders). Furthermore, no cleric, who is a stranger, shall,
without letters commendatory from his own Ordinary, be ad
mitted by any bishop to celebrate the divine mysteries,* and
to administer the sacraments.

CHAPTER XVII.

In what manner the exercise of the minor orders is to be

restored.

That the functions of holy orders, from the deacon to the

janitor which functions have been laudably received in the
Church from the times of the Apostles, and which have been for
some time interrupted in very many places may be again
brought into use in accordance with the sacred canons and ;

that they not be traduced by heretics as useless

may the holy ;

Synod, burning with the desire of restoring the pristine usage,

ordains that, for the future, such functions shall not be exer
cised but by those who are actually in the said orders and It ;

exhorts in the Lord all and each of the prelates of the churches,
and commands them, that it be their care to restore the said

Divina.
 ON REFORMATION. 187

functions, as far asit can be conveniently done, in the cathedral,

collegiate, and parochial churches of their dioceses, where the

number of the people and the revenues of the church can sup
port it ; and, to those who exercise those functions, they shall
assign salaries out of some part of the revenues of any simple
benefices, or those of the fabric of the church if the funds

allow of it or out of the revenues of both together, of which

stipends they may, if negligent, be mulcted in a part, or be

wholly deprived thereof, judgment of the
according to the
Ordinary. And if there should not be unmarried clerics at hand
to exercise the functions of the four minor orders, their place

may be supplied by married clerics of approved life provided ;

they have not been twice married, be competent to discharge the

said duties, and wear the tonsure and the clerical dress in church-

CHAPTER XVIII.

Method of establishing Seminaries for Clerics, and of educating

the same therein.

Whereas the age of youth, unless it be

rightly trained, is

prone to follow after the pleasures of the world and, unless ;

it

be formed, from its tender years, unto piety and religion, before
habits of vice have taken possession of the whole man, it never
will and without the greatest, and well-nigh special
perfectly,
help of Almighty God, persevere in ecclesiastical discipline ;

the holy Synod ordains that [all cathedral, metropolitan, and

other churches greater than these shall be bound, each accord
ing to its means and the extent of the diocese, to maintain,*
to educate religiously, and to train in ecclesiastical discipline, a
certain number of youths of their city and diocese, or if that

number cannot be met with there of that province, in a college

to be chosen by the bishop for this purpose, near the said
churches, or in some other suitable place. Into this college
shall be received such as are at least twelve years old, born in

Alere, to feed.
I 88 SESSION XXIII.

lawful wedlock, and who know how to read and write compe
tently, and whose character and inclination afford a hope that
they will always serve in the ecclesiastical ministry. And It
wishes that the children of the poor be principally selected,
though It does not, however, exclude those of the more wealthy,
provided they be maintained at their own expense, and manifest
a desire of serving God and the Church. The bishop having
divided these youths into as many classes as he shall think fit,
according to their number, age, and progress in ecclesiastical
discipline shall, when it seems to him expedient, assign some of
them to the ministry of the churches, the others he shall keep
in the college to be instructed ;
and shall supply the place of
those who have been withdrawn by others, that so this college
may be a perpetual seminary of ministers of God. And that
the youths may be the more advantageously trained in the afore
said ecclesiastical discipline, they shall always at once wear
the tonsure and the clerical dress they shall learn grammar,
;

singing, ecclesiastical computation, and the other liberal arts ;

they shall be instructed in sacred Scripture ecclesiastical works ; ;

the homilies of the saints ;

manner of administering the
the
sacraments, especially those things which shall seem adapted to
enable them to hear confessions ;
and the forms of the rites and
ceremonies. The bishop shall take care that they be present
every day at the sacrifice of the mass, and that they confess
their sins at least once a month and receive the body of our
;

Lord Jesus Christ as the judgment of their confessor shall

direct and on festivals serve in the cathedral and other churches
;

of the place.
All which, and other things advantageous and needful for "this

object, all bishops shall ordain with the advice of two of the
senior and most experienced canons chosen by himself as the

Holy Spirit shall suggest ;

and shall make it their care, by
frequent visitations, that the same be always observed. The
froward and incorrigible, and the disseminators of evil morals,
they shall punish sharply, even by expulsion if necessary and, ;

removing all hindrances, they shall carefully foster whatsoever

appears to tend to preserve and advance so pious and holy an
institution. And forasmuch as some certain revenues will be
 ON REFORMATION. 189

necessary, for raising the building of the college, for paying

their salaries to the teachers and servants, for the maintenance
of the youths, and for other expenses ;
besides those funds
which are, in some churches and for training
places, set apart
or maintaining youths, and which are to be hereby* looked
upon as applied to this seminary under the said charge of the
bishop the bishops as aforesaid, with the advice of two of the
;

Chapter of whom one shall be chosen by the bishop, and the

other by the Chapter itself, and also of two of the clergy of the
city, the election of one of whom shall in like manner be with
the bishop, and of the other with the clergy shall take a
certain part or portion out of the entire fruits of the episcopal
revenue, j* and of the Chapter, and of all dignities whatsoever,
personates, offices, prebends, portions, abbeys, and priories, of
whatsoever order, even though Regular, or of whatsoever quality
or condition they may be, and of hospitals which are conferred
under title or administration, pursuant to the constitution of
the Council of Vienne, which begins Quia contingit ; and of
all whatsoever, even those belonging to Regulars,
benefices
even those which are under any right of patronage, even those
that are exempted, that are of no diocese, or are annexed to
other churches, monasteries, hospitals, or to any other pious
places, even such as are exempted as also of the revenues ;

devoted to the fabrics of churches, and of other places, and

likewise of all other ecclesiastical revenues and proceeds what
soever, even those of other colleges in which, however, there
;

are not actually seminaries of scholars, or of teachers, for pro

moting the common good of the Church for the Synod wills ;

that those places be exempted, except in regard of such revenues

as may remain over and above the suitable support of the said
seminaries ;
or of bodies, or confraternities, which in some
places are called schools, likewise of all monasteries, with the
exception of the Mendicants also of the tithes in any way
;

belonging to laymen, out of which ecclesiastical subsidies are

wont to be paid and those belonging to the soldiers of any
;

*
Eo ipso. t Mensre episcopalis.
 SESSION XXIII.

military body or order, the brethren of Saint John of Jerusalem

alone excepted and they shall apply to, and incorporate with,
;

the said college this portion so deducted, as also a certain

number of simple benefices, of whatsoever quality and dignity
they may be, or even prestimonies, or prestimonial portions as
they are called, even before they fall vacant, without prejudice
however to the divine service, or to those who hold them. And
have effect, even though the benefices be reserved or
this shall

appropriated to other uses nor shall this union and application

;

of the said benefices be suspended, or in any way hindered, by

any resignation thereof, but shall still in any case have effect*
notwithstanding any way whatever in which they may be
vacated, even be it in the Roman Court, and notwithstanding
any constitution whatsoever to the contrary.
The bishop of the place shall, by ecclesiastical censures, and
other legal means, even by calling in for this purpose, if he
think fit, the help of the Secular arm, compel the possessors of

benefices,dignities, personates, and of all and singular the

above named (revenues), to pay this portion not merely on their
own account, but also on account of whatsoever pensions they
may happen to have to pay to others, out of the said revenues
keeping back, however, a sum equivalent to that which they have
to pay on account of those pensions notwithstanding as regards
:

all and singular the abovementioned premises, any privileges,

exemptions even such as might require a special derogation

any custom, even immemorial, or any appeal, and allegation,
which might hinder the execution hereof. But in case it should
happen that, by means of the said unions being carried into
effect, or from some other cause, the said seminary should be
found to be wholly or in part endowed, then shall the portion,
deducted as above from all benefices and incorporated by the
bishop, be remitted, either wholly or in part, as the actual cir
cumstances shall require. But if the prelates of cathedrals, and
of the other greater churches, should be negligent in erecting
the said seminary, and in preserving the same, and refuse to pay
their share it will be the duty of the archbishop sharply to re
;

prove the bishop, and to compel him to comply with all the
matters aforesaid, and of the provincial Synod to reprove and
 ON REFORMATION. 19 1

to compel in like manner the archbishop, and sedulously to pro

vide that this holy and pious work be as soon as possible pro
ceeded with, wherever it is possible. The bishop shall annually
receive the accounts of the revenues of the said seminary, in
the presence of two deputies from the Chapter, and of the same
number deputed from the clergy of the city.
Furthermore, in order that the teaching in schools of this
nature may be provided for at less expense, the holy Synod
ordains that bishops, archbishops, primates, and other Ordi
naries of places, shall constrain and compel, even by the sub-
straction of their fruits, those who possess any dignities as
professors of theology,* and all others to whom is attached
the office of lecturing, or of teaching, to teach those who are
to be educated in the said schools, personally, if they be com

petent, otherwise by competent substitutes to be chosen by

themselves, and to be approved of by the Ordinary. And if,

in the judgment of the bishop, those chosen are not fit, they
shall nominate another who
is fit, without any appeal being
allowed but should they neglect to do this, the bishop himself
;

shall depute one. And the aforesaid masters shall teach those
things which the bishop shall judge expedient. And, hence
forth, those offices or dignitieswhich are called professorships
of theology,! shall not be conferred on any but doctors, or
masters, or licentiates in divinity or canon law, or on other
competent persons, and such as can personally discharge that
office ;
and any provision made otherwise shall be null and
void : all privileges and customs whatsoever, even though im
memorial, notwithstanding.
But if the churches in any province labour under so great
poverty, as that a college cannot be established in certain
(churches) thereof; the provincial Synod, or the metropolitan,^
aided by the two oldest suffragans, shall take care to establish
one or more colleges, as shall be judged expedient, in the metro-

*
Scholesterias. t Scholasteria.

I Synodus .... metropolitana ;

other early editions have metropolitan s.

Antiquioribus.
 SESSION XXIII.

politan, or in some other more convenient church of the pro

vince, out of the revenues of two or more churches, in which
singly a college cannot conveniently be established, and there
shall the youths of those churches be educated.
But in churches which have extensive dioceses, the .bishop
may have one or more seminaries in the diocese, as to him
shall seem expedient which seminaries shall however be entirely
;

dependent in all things on the one erected and established in the

(episcopal) city.
upon occasion of the said unions, or the
Finally, if, either
taxation, or assignment and incorporation of the abovenamed
portions, or from some other cause, there should happen to arise
any difficulty, by reason of which the institution, or maintenance
of the said seminary may be hindered or disturbed, the bishop,
with the deputies as above, or the provincial Synod, according
to the custom of the country, shall have power, regard being had
to the character of the churches and benefices, to regulate and
order all and singular the matters which shall seem necessary
and expedient for the happy advancement of the said seminary,
even so as to modify or enlarge, if need be, the contents hereof.

INDICTION OF THE NEXT SESSION.

Moreover, the same sacred and holy Synod of Trent indicts

the next ensuing Session for the sixteenth day of the month of
September; in which it will treat of the sacrament of Matrimony,
and of such other matters, if there be any, relative to the
doctrine of faith, as can be expedited, as also on provisions for
bishoprics, dignities, and other ecclesiastical benefices, and
divers articles of Reformation.

The Session was prorogued to the eleventh day of November,

MDLXIII.
 THE SACRAMENT OF MATRIMONY. 193

SESSION THE TWENTY-FOURTH,

Being the eighth under the Sovereign Pontiff, Pius IV,, cele

brated on the eleventh day of November, MDLXIII.

DOCTRINE ON THE SACRAMENT OF MATRIMONY.

The first parent of the human race, under the influence*

of the divine Spirit, pronounced the bond of matrimony per
petual and indissoluble, when he said This now is bone of :

my bones, and flesh of my flesh. Wherefore a man shall leave

father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife, and they shall
be two in one flesh.\ But, that by this bond two only are
united and joined together, our Lord taught more plainly, when
rehearsing those last words as having been uttered by God, He
said, therefore now they are not two, but one flesJi ; \ and
straightway confirmed the firmness of that tie, proclaimed so
long before by Adam, by these words What therefore God :

hath joined together, let no man put

asunder.^ But the grace
which might perfect that natural love, and confirm that indisso
luble union, and sanctify the married, Christ Himself, the insti-
tutor and perfecter of the venerable sacraments, merited for us by
His passion as the Apostle Paul intimates, saying Hiisbands
;
:

love your wives, as Christ also loved the Church and delivered

Himself up for it ; adding shortly after, This is a great sacra

ment, but I speak in Christ and in the Church.\\ Whereas,
therefore, matrimony, the evangelical law, excels in grace,
in

through Christ, the ancient marriages with reason have our ;

holy Fathers, the Councils, and the tradition of the universal

Church, always taught, that it is to be numbered amongst the
sacraments of the new law against which, impious men of
;

this age raging, have riot only had false notions touching this
venerable sacrament, but, introducing, according to their wont,

*
Instinctu, inspiration. t Gen. ii. 23, 24.
% Matth. xix. 6. Ibid. ||
Ephes. v. 25, 32.
EE
194 SESSION xxiv.

under the pretext of the Gospel, a carnal liberty, they have by

word and writing asserted, not without great injury to the faithful
of Christ, many things alien from the sentiment of the Catholic
Church, and from the usage approved of since the times of the
Apostles the holy and universal Synod, wishing to meet the
;

rashness of these men, has thought it proper, lest their pernicious

contagion may draw more after it, that the more remarkable
heresiesand errors of the abovenamed schismatics be extermi
nated, by decreeing against the said heretics and their errors
the following anathemas.

ON THE SACRAMENT OF MATRIMONY.

CANON I. If anyone saith that matrimony is not truly and

properly one of the seven sacraments of the evangelic law, (a
sacrament) instituted by Christ the Lord but that it has been ;

invented by men in the Church ;

and that it does not confer
grace ;
let him be anathema.
CANON n. If anyone saith that it is lawful for Christians
to have several wives at the same time, and that this is not pro
hibited by any divine law let him be anathema.
;

CANON III. If anyone saith that those degrees only of con

sanguinity and affinity, which are set down in Leviticus, can

hinder matrimony from being contracted, and dissolve it when
contracted and that the Church cannot dispense in some of
;

those degrees, or establish that others may hinder and dissolve

it let him be anathema.
;

CANON IV. If anyone saith that the Church could not

establish impediments dissolving marriage; or that she has erred
in establishingthem let him be anathema.
;

CANON V. If anyone saith that on account of heresy, or

irksome cohabitation, or the affected* absence of one of the
parties, the bond of matrimony may be dissolved let him be ;

anathema.

*
Affectatam, designed, voluntary.
 ON THE SACRAMENT OF MATRIMONY. 195

CANON vi. If anyone saith that matrimony contracted, but

not consummated, is not dissolved by the solemn profession of
religion by one of the married parties let him be anathema. ;

CANON anyone saith that the Church has erred in

vil. If
that she hath taught, and doth teach, in accordance with the
evangelical and apostolical doctrine, that the bond of matrimony
cannot be dissolved on account of the adultery of one of the
married parties and that both, or even the innocent one who
;

gave not occasion to the adultery, cannot contract another mar

riage during the lifetime of the other and, that he is guilty of ;

adultery, who, having put away the adulteress, shall take another
wife, as also she, who, having put away the adulterer, shall
take another husband ;
him be anathema.
let

CANON VIII. If anyone saith that the Church errs in that

she declares that, for manymay take place
causes, a separation
between husband and regard of bed, or in regard of
wife, in
cohabitation, for a determinate or for an indeterminate period;
let him be anathema.

CANON IX. If anyone saith that clerics constituted in sacred

orders, or Regulars, who have solemnly professed chastity, are

able to contract marriage, and that being contracted it is valid,
notwithstanding the ecclesiastical law or vow and that the ;

is nothing else than to condemn

contrary marriage and, that ;

all who do not feel that they have the gift of chastity, even

though they have made a vow thereof, may contract marriage ;

let him be anathema seeing that God refuses not that gift to
:

those who ask for it rightly, neither does He suffer us to be

tempted above that which zue are able.*
CANON X. If anyone saith that the marriage state is to be
placed abovej* the state of virginity, or of celibacy, and that it
is not better and more blessed to remain in
virginity, or in celi
bacy, than to be united in matrimony let him be anathema. ;

CANON XL anyone If the prohibition of the

saith that
solemnisation of marriages at certain times of the year is a
tyrannical superstition, derived from the superstition of the

I Cor. x. 13. t Anteponendum, preferred before.

196 SESSION XXIV.

heathen or condemn the benedictions and other ceremonies

;

which the Church makes use of therein let him be anathema.

;

CANON xil. If anyone saith that matrimonial causes do not

belong to* ecclesiastical judges let him be anathema.
;

DECREE ON THE REFORMATION OF MARRIAGE.

CHAPTER I.

The form prescribed in the Council of Lateran for solemnly

contracting marriage is renewed, Bishops may dispense with
the banns. -Whosoever contracts marriage, othenvise than in
the presence of the Parish Priest and of two or three witnesses,
contracts it invalidly,

Although it is not to be doubted that clandestine

marriages,
made with the free consent of the contracting parties, are validf
and true marriages, so long as the Church has not rendered
them invalid ; and, consequently, that those persons are justly
to be condemned, as the holy Synod doth condemn them with
anathema, who deny that such marriages are true and valid as ;

also those who falsely affirm that marriages contracted by the

children of a family^ without the consent of their parents, are
invalid, and that parents can make such marriages either valid
or invalid nevertheless, the holy Church of God has, for reasons
;

most just, at all times detested and prohibited such marriages.

But whereas the holy Synod perceives that those prohibitions,
by reason of man s disobedience, are no longer of avail and ;

whereas it takes into account the grievous sins which arise from
the said clandestine marriages, and especially the sins of those
parties who live on in a state of damnation, when, having left
their former wife, with whom they had contracted marriage

secretly, they publicly marry another, and with her live in per-

*
Spectare ad. t Rata. \ A filiis familias.
 ON REFORMATION. 1
97

petual adultery an evil which the Church, which judges not of

;

what hidden, cannot rectify, unless some more efficacious

is

remedy be applied wherefore, treading in the steps of the sacred

;

Council of Lateran, celebrated under Innocent III., It ordains

that, for the future, before a
marriage is contracted, the proper
parish priest of the contracting parties shall three times an
nounce publicly in the church, during the solemnisation of
mass, on three continuous festival days, between whom mar
riage is to be celebrated after which publication of banns,*
;

if there be no lawful impediment

opposed, the marriage shall be
proceeded with in the face of the church ;
where the parish
priest, after having interrogated the man and the woman, and
heardf their mutual consent, shall either say,
"

I join you
together in matrimony, in the name of the Father, and of the
Son, and of the Holy Ghost or he shall use other words,
;"

according to the received rite of each province. But if upon

occasion there should be a probable suspicion that the marriage
may be maliciously hindered, if so many publications of banns
precede it in this case, either one publication only shall be
;

made, or at least the marriage shall be celebrated in the presence

of the parish priest, and of two or three witnesses then, :

before the consummation thereof, the banns shall be published

in thechurch that so, if there be any secret impediments, they
;

may be the more easily discovered unless the Ordinary shall

:

himself judge it expedient that the publications aforesaid be

dispensed with, which the holy Synod leaves to his prudence
and judgment. Those who shall attempt to contract marriage
otherwise than in the presence of the parish priest, or of some
other priest by permission of the
said parish priest, or of the

Ordinary, and in the

presence of two or three witnesses the ;

holy Synod renders such wholly incapable of thus contracting,

and declares such contracts invalid and null, as by the present
decree It invalidates and annuls them. Moreover, It enjoins
that the parish priest, or any other priest, who shall have been

*
Quitus denuntiationibus factis.
f Intellect, understood, become acquainted with.
198 SESSION XXIV.

present at any such contract with a less number of witnesses

(than as aforesaid) as also the witnesses who have been present
;

thereat without the parish priest, or some other priest and also ;

the contracting parties themselves shall be severely punished,

;

Furthermore, the same holy

at the discretion of the Ordinary.

Synod exhorts the bridegroom and bride* not to live together

in the same house until they have received the sacerdotal

benediction, which is to be given in the church and It ordains ;

that the benediction shall be given by their own parish priest,

and that permission to give the aforesaid benediction cannot be
granted by any other than the parish priest himself, or the
Ordinary any custom, even though immemorial, which ought
;

rather to be called a corruption, or any privilege to the contrary

notwithstanding. And if any parish priest or any other priest,
whether Regular or Secular shall presume to unite in marriage
the betrothed of another parish, or to bless them when married,f
without the permission of their parish priest, he shall even though
he may plead that he
is allowed to do this
by a privilege, or an
immemorial custom remain ipso jure suspended until absolved
by the Ordinary of that parish priest, who ought to have been
present at the marriage, or from whom the benediction ought to
have been received.
The
parish priest shall have a book, which he shall keep care
fully by him, in which he shall register the names of the persons
married, and of the witnesses, and the day on which, and the
place where, the marriage was contracted.
Finally, the holy Synod exhorts those who marry, that, before
they contract marriage, or, at all events, three days before the
consummation thereof, they carefully confess their sins, and
approach devoutly to the most holy sacrament of the Eucharist.
If any provinces have herein in use any
praiseworthy customs
and ceremonies besides the aforesaid, the holy Synod earnestly
desires that they be by all means retained.
And that these so wholesome injunctions may not be unknown

*
Corjuges, the married couple.
t Alterius parochise sponsos . . . matrimonio conjungere, aut beneclicerc.
 ON REFORMATION. 1
99

to any, It enjoins on all Ordinaries that they, as soon as

possible, make it their care that this decree be published

and
explained to the people in every parish church of their re

spective dioceses and that this be done as often

;
as may be
during the first year, and afterwards as often as they shall

judge it ordains, moreover, that this decree shall

expedient. It

begin to be in force, in each parish, at the expiration of thirty

days, to be counted from the day of its first publication made
in the said parish.

CHAPTER II.

Betiueen whom Spiritual Relationsliip is contracted.

Experience teaches that, by reason of the multitude of pro

hibitions, marriages are ofttimes unwittingly contracted in pro
hibited cases, in which marriages either the parties continue to
live on, not without
great sin, or they are dissolved, not without
great scandal. Wherefore, the holy Synod, wishing to provide
against this inconvenience, and beginning with the impediment
arising from spiritual relationship, ordains that, in accordance
with the appointments of the sacred canons, one person only,
whether male or female, or at most one male and one female,
shall receivebaptism* the individual baptised
in between ;

whom and the baptised, and the father and mother thereof as ;

also between the person baptising and the baptised, and the
father and mother of the baptised and these only shall
; ;

spiritual relationship be contracted.

The parish priest, before he proceeds! to confer baptism,
shall carefully inquire of those whom it may concern, what
person or persons they have chosen to receive from the sacred
font the individual baptised and he shall allow him or them
;

only to receive the baptised shall register their names in the

;

book, and teach them what relationship they have contracted,

that they may not have any excuse on the score of ignorance.

De baptismo, from baptism. t Accedat.

200 SESSION XXIV.

And others, besides those designated, should touch the

if any
baptised, they shall not in any way contract a spiritual relation
ship any constitutions that tend to the contrary notwithstanding.
;

Ifthrough the fault or negligence of the parish priest anything

be done contrary hereto, he shall be punished, at the discretion
of the Ordinary. That relationship, in like manner, which is
contracted by confirmation shall not pass beyond him who
confirms the person confirmed, his father and mother, and him
who places his hand on him ;* all impediments arising from
this kind of spiritual relationship between other persons being
utterly set aside.

CHAPTER III.

The impediment of public honesty is confined within certain

limits.

The holy Synod entirely removes the impediment of justice

arising from public honesty,f whensoever espousals shall be,
for whatsoever cause, not valid but, when they are valid, the
;

impediment shall not extend beyond the first degree; forasmuch

as any such prohibition can no longer be observed, without

injury, in more remote degrees.

CHAPTER IV.

Affinity arising from fornication is confined to the second

degree.

Moreover, the holy Synod, moved by the same and other

most weighty reasons, limits, to those only who are connected
in the first and second degree, the impediment contracted by

affinity arising from fornication, and which dissolves the mar

riage that may have been afterwards contracted. It ordains

*
Tenentem, who holds him.
t Justitice publicse honestatis impeclimentum.
 ON REFORMATION. 2OI

that, as regardsdegrees more remote, this kind of affinity does

not dissolve the marriage that may have been afterwards con
tracted.

CHAPTER V.

No one isto marry within the prohibited degrees: in what

manner dispensation is tobe granted therein.

If anyone shall presume knowingly to contract marriage

within the prohibited degrees, he shall be separated, and be
without hope of obtaining a dispensation and this shall much ;

the rather have effect in regard of him who shall have dared not
only to contract such a marriage, but also to consummate it.
But if he have done this in ignorance, but yet has neglected the
solemnities required in contracting matrimony, he shall be sub
jected to the same penalties. For he who has rashly despised
the wholesome precepts of the Church, is not worthy to experi
ence without difficulty her bounty. But if, having observed
those solemnities, some secret impediment be afterwards dis
covered, of which it was not unlikely that he should be ignorant,
he may in this case more easily -obtain a dispensation, and that
gratuitously. As regards marriages to be contracted, either no
dispensation at all shall be granted, or rarely, and then for a
cause, and gratuitously. A
dispensation shall never be granted
in the second degree, except between great princes, and for a
public cause.

CHAPTER VI.

Punishments inflicted on Abductors.

The holy Synod

ordains that no marriage can subsist between
the abducer and her who is abducted,* so long as she shall
remain in the power of the abducer. But if she that has been

*
Inter raptorcm et raptam, between the ravisher and her who is ravished.
2O2 SESSION XXIV.

abducted, being separated from the abducer, and being in a safe

and free place, shall consent to have him for her husband, the
abducer may have* her for his wife but, nevertheless, the ab
;

ducer himself, and all who lent him advice, aid, and countenance,
shall be ipso jure excommunicated, for ever infamous, and in

capable of all dignities and if they be clerics they shall forfeit

;

their rank. The abducer shall furthermore be bound, whether

he marry the person abducted, or marry her not, to settle on her
a handsomef dowry, at the discretion of the judge.

CHAPTER VII.

Vagrants are to be married with caution.

There are many persons who are vagrants, having no settled

homes and, being of a profligate character, they, after abandon
;

ing their first wife, marry another, and very often several in dif
ferent places, during the lifetime of the first. The holy Synod,
being desirous to obviate this disorder, gives this fatherly ad
monition to all whom it may concern, not easily to admit this
class of vagrants to marriage and It also exhorts the civil
;

magistrates to punish such persons severely. But It commands

parish priests not to be present at the marriages of such persons,
unless they have first made a careful inquiry, and, having re
ported the circumstance to the Ordinary, they shall have ob
tained permission from him for so doing.

CHAPTER VIII.

Concubinage is severely punisJied.

It is a grievous sin for unmarried men to have concubines;

but it is a most grievous sin, and one committed in special con

tempt of married men also to live in

this great sacrament, for
this state of damnation, and to have the audacity at times to

*
Habeat. t Decenter.
 ON REFORMATION. 203

maintain and keep them at their own homes, even with their own
wives. Wherefore, the holy Synod, that it may by suitable
remedies provide against this exceeding evil, ordains that these
concubinaries, whether unmarried or married, of whatsoever
state, dignity, and condition they may be, if, after having been
three times admonished on this subject by the Ordinary, even
ex officio, they shall not have put away their concubines, and
have separated themselves from all connection \vith them, they
shallbe smitten with excommunication from which they shall:

not be absolved until they have really obeyed the admonition

given them. But if, regardless of this censure, they shall con
tinue in concubinage during a year, they shall be proceeded
against with severity by the Ordinary, according to the character
of the crime. Women, whether married or single, who publicly
live with adulterers or with concubinaries, if, after having been
three times admonished, they shall not obey, shall be rigorously
punished, according to the measure of their guilt, by the Ordi
naries of the place, ex officio, even though not called upon to do
so by any one and they shall be cast forth from the city or
;

diocese, if the Ordinaries shall think fit, calling in the aid of the
Secular arm if need be ;
the other penalties inflicted on adul
terers and concubinaries remaining in their full force.

CHAPTER IX.

Temporal lords or magistrates shall not attempt anything con

trary to the liberty of marriage.

Earthly affections and desires do for the most part so blind

the eyes of the understanding of temporal lords and
magistrates,
as that, by threats and
ill-usage, they compel both men and
women who live under their jurisdiction especially such as
are rich, or who have expectations of a
great inheritance to
contract marriage against their inclination with those whom the
said lords or magistrates may
prescribe unto them. W herefore,
T

it is a
that
seeing thing especially execrable to violate the
liberty of matrimony, and that wrong comes from those from
whom right is looked for, the holy Synod enjoins on all, of
204 SESSION XXIV.

whatsoever grade, dignity, and condition they may be, under

pain of anathema to be ipso facto incurred, that they put no
constraint,* in any way whatever, either directly or indirectly,
on those subject to them, or any others whomsoever, so as to
hinder them from freely contracting marriage.

CHAPTER X.

The solemnities of marriage are prohibited at certain times.

The holy Synod enjoins that the ancient prohibitions of

solemn nuptials be carefully observed by all, from the Advent
of our Lord Jesus Christ until the day of the Epiphany, and
from Ash-Wednesday until the octave of Easter inclusively ;

but at other times It allows marriages to be solemnly celebrated;

and the bishops shall take care that they be conducted with
becoming modesty and propriety for marriage is a holy thing,
:

and is to be treated in a holy manner.

DECREE ON REFORMATION.

The same sacred and holy Synod, prosecuting the subject of

Reformation, ordains that the things following be established in
the present Session.

CHAPTER I.

The manner of proceeding to the creation of Bishops and

Cardinals.

If, as regards all manner of degrees in the Church, a provident

that in the house of the
and enlightened care is to be taken,
Lord there be nothing disorderly, nothing unseemly much ;

more ought we to strive that no error be committed in the

election of him who is constituted above all those degrees.

*
Ne cogant.
 ON REFORMATION. 205

For the and order of the whole household of the Lord

state
will totter, if what is required in the body be not found in the
head. For which cause, although the holy Synod has else
where usefully ordained certain things touching those who are
to be promoted to cathedral and superior churches, yet doth it
account this office to be of such a nature, as that were it to be
pondered upon in proportion to its greatness, there would never
seem to have been caution enough taken. Wherefore It ordains
that, as soon as a church shall become vacant, processions and
prayers shall be made in public and private and such shall be
;

enjoined, by the Chapter, throughout the city and diocese ;

that thereby both clergy and people may be enabled to obtain

from God a good pastor.
And as regards all and each of those who have, in any way,
any right from the Apostolic See, or who otherwise have a
part, in the promotion of those to be set over the churches ;

the holy Synod without making any change herein, from a

consideration of the circumstances of the present time ex
horts and admonishes them, that they above all things bear in
mind that they cannot do anything more conducive to the
glory of God, and the salvation of the people, than to study to
promote good pastors, and such as are capable of governing a
church and that they sin mortally, becoming partakers in
;

others sins, unless they carefully endeavour that those be pro

moted whom they themselves judge the most worthy* of
and useful to the church, not guided by entreaties, or human
affection, or the solicitations of pretenders,")" but by what the
merits of the individuals require at their hands and seeing
;

that they be persons whom they know to have been born in

lawful wedlock, and who, by their life, learning, and in all other

qualifications, are such as are required by the sacred canons, and

by the decrees of this Synod of Trent.
And forasmuch as, by reason of the diversity of nations,
peoples, and customs, a uniform system cannot be followed
everywhere, in receiving the grave and competent testimony of

*
Digniores. t Ambientium, canvassers.
2O6 SESSION XXIV.

good and learned men on the subject of the aforesaid qualifica

tions, the holy Synod ordains that, in a provincial Synod, to be
held by the metropolitan, there shall be prescribed for each
place and province a proper* form of examination, scrutiny, or
information, such as shall seem to be most useful and suitable
for the said places, which form is to be submitted to the approval
of the most holy Roman Pontiff; yet so, however, that, after that
this examination, or scrutiny, as regards the person to be pro
moted, shall have been completed, it shall, after being reduced
into the form of a public document, be necessarily transmitted, as
soon as possible, with all the attestations and with the profession
of faith made by the individual to be promoted, to the most holy
Roman Pontiff, in order that the said Sovereign Pontiff, having
a knowledge of the whole matter and of the persons, may,
full

for the advantage of the Lord s flock, in a most useful manner

provide those churches therewith, if they shall have been found,

by the examination or scrutiny, suitable persons.f And all
the scrutinies, informations, attestations, and proofs of whatso
ever kind, and by whomsoever made, even though in the Roman
Court, touching the qualifications of the person to be promoted,
shall be carefully .examined by a cardinal who shall report
thereon to the consistory aided therein by three other car
dinals; and the said report shall be authenticated by the signa
ture of the cardinal who drew up the report, and of the three
other cardinals ;
and therein each of the four cardinals shall
make affirmation that, after giving exact attention thereto, he
has found the persons to be promoted endowed with the quali
fications required by law and by this holy Synod, and that, at
the peril of his eternal salvation, he doth certainly think them
fit to be placed over the churches: in such wise that, after the

report has been made in one consistory, the sentence

shall be

deferred until another consistory, in order that the said inquiry

may be more maturely looked into in the meantime unless
the most blessed Pontiff shall judge it expedient to act otherwise.

*
Propria.
t The passage may also be translated :
"

may, in a more useful manner, provide

for those churches, for the advantage of the Lord s flock," &c.
 ON REFORMATION. 207

And the Synod ordains, that all and singular the particulars
which have been elsewhere ordained, in the same Synod, touch
ing the life, age, learning, and the other qualifications of those
who are to be appointed bishops, the same are also to be re
quired in the creation of cardinals even though they be deacons
of the holy Roman Church whom the most holy Roman
;

Pontiff shall, as far as it can be conveniently done, select out of

all the nations of Christendom, as he shall find persons suitable.
Finally, the same holy Synod, moved by the so many most
grievous afflictions of the Church, cannot avoid recording that
nothing is more necessary for the Church of God than that the
most blessed Roman Pontiff apply, especially here, that solici
tude which, by the duty of his office, he owes to the universal
Church that he take unto himself, to wit as cardinals, persons
the most select only, and that he appoint over each church,
above things, good and fit pastors
all and this the more, for
;

that our Lord Jesus Christ will require at his hands the blood*
of those sheep of Christ which shall perish through the evil
government of pastors who are negligent, and forgetful of their
office.

CHAPTER II.

A Provincial Synod to be celebrated every tliird year, a Dio

cesan Synod every year : who are to convoke, and ivJio to be
present thereat.

Provincial councils, wheresoever they have been omitted, shall

be renewed, for the regulating of morals, the correcting of
excesses, the composing of controversies, and for the other
purposes allowed of by the sacred canons. Therefore, the
metropolitans in person, or if they be lawfully hindered, the
oldest suffragan bishop shall not fail to assemble a Synod, each
in his own province, within a
year at latest from the termination
of the present council, and afterwards, at least every third year,

Ezech. iii. 18.

2O8 SESSION XXIV.

either after the octave of the Resurrection of our Lord Jesus

Christ, or at some other more convenient time, according to the
custom of the province ;
at which council all the bishops and

others who, by right or custom, ought to be present thereat,

shallbe absolutely bound to assemble those excepted who
would have to cross the sea at their imminent peril. The
bishops of the province shall not for the future be compelled,
under the pretext of any custom whatsoever, to repair against
their will to the metropolitan church. Those bishops likewise
who are not subject to any archbishop, shall, once for all, make
choice ofsome neighbouring metropolitan, at whose provincial
Synod they shall be bound* to be present with the other bishops,
and shall observe, and cause to be observed, whatsoever shall be
therein ordained. In all other respects, their exemption and
privileges shall remain whole and entire.
Diocesan Synods also shall be celebrated every year, to which
all those even who are exempted, but who would otherwise,

that exemption ceasing, have to attend, and who are not subject
to general Chapters, shall be bound to come understanding, ;

however, that on account of parochial or other Secular churches,

even though annexed, those who have charge thereof must
needs,-)- whosoever they may be, be present at the said Synod.
But if any, whether metropolitans or bishops, or the others
above named, shall be negligent in these matters, they shall
incur the penalties enacted by the sacred canons.

CHAPTER III.

In what manner Prelates are to make their visitation.

Patriarchs, primates, metropolitans, and bishops shall not fail

to visit their respective dioceses, either personally, or, if they be

lawfully hindered, by their vicar-general or visitor if they ;

shall not be able, on account of its extent, to make the visitation

of the whole annually, they shall visit at least the greater part
thereof, so that the whole shall be completed in two years,

*
Debeant. t Debeant.
 ON REFORMATION. 2OQ

either by themselves or by their visitors. Metropolitans, how

ever, even after having made a complete visitation of their own
proper diocese, shall not visit the cathedral churches, or the
dioceses of the bishops of their province, except for a cause
taken cognisance and approved of in the provincial Council.
But archdeacons, deans, and other inferiors, who have been
hitherto accustomed lawfully to exercise (the power of) visita
tion in certain churches, shall henceforth visit those same places,
but by themselves only, with the consent of the bishop, and as
sisted by a notary. The visitors also who may be deputed by
a Chapter, where the Chapter has the right of visitation, shall
be first approved of by the bishop but the bishop, or, if he be
;

hindered, his visitor, shall not thereby be prevented from visit

ing those same churches apart from those deputies and the ;

said archdeacons, and other inferiors, shall be bound to give the

bishop an account, within a month, of the visitation that has

been made, and to show him the depositions of witnesses, and
the proceedings in their entire form any custom, even though
;

immemorial, and any exemptions and privileges whatsoever

notwithstanding.
But the principal object of all these visitations shall be to
lead to sound and orthodox doctrine, by banishing heresies ;

to maintain good morals, and to correct such as are evil to ;

animate the people, by exhortations and admonitions, to religion,

peacefulness, and innocence and to establish such other things
;

as to the prudence of the visitors shall seem for the profit of the

according as time, place, and opportunity shall allow.

faithful,
And to the end that all this may have a more easy and pros
perous issue, all and each of the aforesaid, to whom the right of
visitation belongs, are admonished to treat all persons with
fatherly love and Christian zeal and with this view being con
;

tent with a modest train of servants and horses, they shall

endeavour to complete the said visitation as speedily as possible,
though with due carefulness. And during it they shall be care
ful not to be troublesome or burthensome to anyone by any

useless expenses and neither they, nor any of theirs, shall, by

;

way of agency fee for the visitation, or, on account of wills made
for pious uses except that which is of right due to them out of
FF
2IO SESSION XXIV.

pious bequests or under any other name whatsoever, receive

anything, be it money, or present, of whatsoever kind, or in

whatsoever way offered any custom, even though immemorial,
;

to the contrary notwithstanding ;

with the exception, however, of
food,* which shall be furnished frugally and in moderation to
them and theirs, only during the time necessary for the visita
tion, and no longer. It shall, however, be at the option of those

who are visited, to pay, if they prefer it, in money, according to

a fixed assessment, what they have been accustomed heretofore
to disburse, or to furnish the foodf as aforesaid ; saving also
the right of ancient conventions entered into with monasteries,
or other pious places, or churches not parochial, which right
shall remain inviolate. But in those places or provinces where
it is the custom that neither food, money, nor anything else be
received by the visitors, but that all be done gratuitously, the
same shall be retained there.
But if anyone, which God forbid, shall presume to receive
anything more than is prescribed in any of the cases above
named besides the restitution
;
of double the amount, which is

to be made within a month, he shall alsobe subjected, without

any hope of pardon, to the other penalties contained in the con
stitution of the general Council of Lyons, which begins Exigit ;
as also to the other penalties (which shall be enacted) in the

provincial Synod, at the discretion of that Synod.

As regards patrons, they shall not presume in any way to
interfere in those things which regard the administration of the
sacraments neither shall they meddle with the visitation of the
;

ornaments of the church, or its revenues arising from landed

property^ or from buildings, excepting so far as they are com
petent to do this by the institution or foundation but the
;

bishops themselves shall attend to these things, and shall take

care that the revenues of those buildings be expended upon
purposes necessary and useful for the church, as to them shall
seem most expedient.

* f Victualia.
Victualibus.
Bona stabilia.
 ON REFORMATION. 2 I I

CHAPTER IV.

By whom, and when, the office of preaching is to be dis

charged : tJie Parish Church frequented in order to hear

to be

the word of God. No one shall preach in opposition to the will

of the Bishop.

The holy Synod, desirous that the office of preaching, which

peculiarly belongs to bishops,* may be exercised as frequently
as possible, for the welfare of the faithful and accommodating ;

more aptly to the use of the present times the canons elsewhere
set forth on this subject, under Paul III., of happy memory ;

ordains that the bishops shall themselves in person, each in his

own church, announce the sacred Scriptures and the divine law,
or, if lawfully hindered, it shall be done by those whom they
shall appoint to the office of preaching and in the other ;

churches by the parish priests, or, if they be hindered, by others

to be deputed by the bishop, whether it be in the city, or in any
other part whatsoever of the diocese wherein they shall judge
such preaching expedient, at the charge of those who are bound,
or who are accustomed
to defray it, and this at least on all
Lord sdays and solemn festivals but, during the season of
:

the fasts, of Lent, and of the Advent of the Lord, daily, or at

least on three days in the week, if the said bishop shall deem it
needful and at other times, as often as they shall judge that
;

it can be opportunely done. And the bishop shall diligently

admonish the people, that each one is bound to be present at
his own parish church, where it can be conveniently done, to
hear the word of God. But no one, whether Secular or Regu
lar, shall presume to preach, even in churches of his own order,
in opposition to the will of the bishop.
The said bishops shall also take care that, at least on the
Lord s
days and other festivals, the children in every parish be
carefully taught the rudiments of the faith, and obedience towards

*
Proedicationis munus, quod episcoporum praecipuum est.
212 SESSION XXIV.

God and their parents, by those whose duty it is, and who shall
be constrained thereunto by their bishops, if need be, even by
ecclesiastical censures ; any privileges and customs notwith
standing. In other respects, those things decreed, under the
said Paul III., concerning the office of preaching, shall have
their full force.

CHAPTER V.

In criminal causes against Bishops^ the greater causes shall

be taken cognisance of by the Sovereign Pontiff only, the less
by the Provincial Council.

The more grave criminal causes against bishops, even of

heresy which may God which merit deposition or
forefend

deprivation, shall be taken cognisance of and decided by the

Sovereign Roman Pontiff himself only. But if the cause shall
be of such a nature that it must necessarily be committed out
of the Roman Court, it shall not be committed to any others
soever, but metropolitans, or bishops, to be chosen by the most
blessed Pope. And this commission shall both be special, and
shall be signed by the most holy Pontiff s own hand nor shall
;

he ever grant more to those commissioners than this that they

take information only of the fact, and draw up the process,
which they shall immediately transmit to the Roman Pontiff;
the definitive sentence being reserved to the said most holy
Pontiff.
The other things hereupon elsewhere decreed, under Julius
III., of happy memory, as also the constitution published in
a general Council under Innocent III., which begins Qualiter
et quando, which constitution the holy Synod renews in this
present decree, shall be observed by all.
But the less criminal causes of bishops shall be taken cog
nisance of and decided in the provincial Council only, or by
persons deputed thereunto by the provincial Council.
 ON REFORMATION. 2 1

CHAPTER VI.

When and how the Bishop may absolve from crime, and dispense
in cases of irregularity and suspension.

It shall be lawful for the bishop to dispense in all manner of

irregularities and suspensions, arising from a crime that is
secret except that proceeding from wilful homicide, and those
crimes which have been already carried before a legal tribunal ;

and (it shall be lawful for them), in their own diocese, either
by themselves, or by a vicar to be deputed especially for that
purpose, to absolve gratuitously, as far as the tribunal of the
conscience is concerned,* after imposing a salutary penance,
all delinquents whatsoever their subjects, in all cases whatso

ever that are secret, even though reserved to the Apostolic See.
The same also, as regards the crime of heresy, shall be per
mitted them in the said court of conscience, but to them only,
and not to their vicars.

CHAPTER VII.

The virtue of
the Sacraments shall, before being administered
to the people, be explained by Bishops and Parish Priests ;

during the solemnisation of mass, the sacred oracles shall be

explained.

In order that the faithful people may approach to the recep

tion of the sacraments with greater reverence and devotion of
mind, the holy Synod enjoins on all bishops, that, not only when
they are themselves about to administer them to the people, they
shall first explain, in a manner suited to the capacity of those
who receive them, the efficacy and use of those sacraments, but
shall endeavour that the same be done piously and prudently

In foro conscientioc.
214 SESSION XXIV.

by every parish priest ;

and this even in the vernacular tongue,
if need be, and can be conveniently done and in accordance
it ;

with the form which will be prescribed for each of the sacra
ments, by the holy Synod, in a catechism which the bishops
shall take care to have faithfully translated into the vulgar

tongue, and to have expounded to the people by all parish

priests as also that, during the solemnisation of mass,* or
;

the celebration of the divine offices, they explain, in the said

vulgar tongue, on all festivals or solemnities, the sacred oracles
and the maxims of salvation and that, setting aside all unpro
;

fitable questions, they endeavour to impress them on the hearts

of all, and to instruct them in the law of the Lord.

CHAPTER VIII.

Onpublic sinners a public penance shall be imposed, unless

the Bishop shall determine otJienvise ; a Penitentiary to be
instituted in Cathedral Churches.

The Apostle admonishes that those who sin publicly are to

be reproved openly.f When, therefore, anyone has, publicly
and in the sight of many, committed a crime, whereby there is
no doubt that others have been offended and scandalised there ;

must needs be publicly imposed upon him a penance suitable to

the measure of his guilt that so those whom he has allured to
;

evil manners by his example, he may bring back to an upright

life by the testimony of his amendment. The bishop, however,
may, when he judges it more expedient, commute this kind of
public penance into one that is secret. Likewise, in all cathe
dral churches, where it can be conveniently done, the bishop
shall appoint a penitentiary, annexing thereto theprebend that
shall next become vacant, which penitentiary shall be a master,
or doctor, or licentiate in theology or in canon law, and forty

years of age, or otherwise one who shall be found more suitable

Inter missarum solemnia. t I Tim. v. 20.

 ON REFORMATION. 2I 5

considering the character of the place and, whilst hearing

;

confessions in the church, he shall be meanwhile reputed as

present in the choir.

CHAPTER IX.

By whom Secular C1lurches, not of any diocese, are to be visited.

Those things which have elsewhere been established by this

same Council, under Paul III., of happy memory, and lately
under our most blessed lord Pius IV., touching the diligence to
be used by the Ordinaries in visiting the benefices, even though
exempted, the same shall also be observed in regard of those
Secular churches which are said to be in no one s diocese to ;

wit, they shall be visited by the bishop as the delegate of the

See whose cathedral church is the nearest, if he be
Apostolic
able to do so ; otherwise, by him whom the prelate of the said
place has once for all selected in the provincial Council any
privileges and customs whatsoever, even though immemorial, to
the contrary notwithstanding.

CHAPTER X.

Where visitation and correction of morals are concerned, no

suspension of decrees is allowed.

Bishops, that they may be the better able to keep the people
whom they rule in duty and obedience, shall, in all those things
which regard visitation and correction of manners, have the
right and power, even as delegates of the Apostolic See, of
ordaining, regulating, correcting, and executing, in accordance
with the enactments of the canons, those things which, in their
prudence, shall seem to them necessary for the amendment of
their subjects, and for the good of their respective dioceses.
Nor herein, when visitation and correction of manners are con
cerned, shall any exemption, or any inhibition, or appeal, or
complaint, even though interposed to the Apostolic See, in any
way hinder or suspend the execution of those things which
shall have been by them enjoined, decreed, or adjudged.
2l6 SESSION XXIV.

CHAPTER XL
Honorary titles; or particular privileges; shall not derogate in any
way from the right of bishops.

Forasmuch as the privileges and exemptions which, under

various titles, are granted to very many persons, are clearly seen
to raise, in these days, confusion in the jurisdiction of bishops,
and to give occasion to those exempted to lead a more relaxed
life ;
the holy Synod ordains that if at any time it be thought
proper, for just, weighty, and well-nigh compulsory causes,
that certain persons be distinguished by the honorary titles
of Protonotary, Acolyte, Count Palatine, Royal Chaplain, or
other such titles of distinction, whether in the Roman Court
or elsewhere ;
as also that others be admitted into monasteries
as Oblates, or as attached thereunto in some other way, or
under the name of servants to military orders, monasteries, hos
pitals, colleges, or under any other title whatsoever nothing is ;

to be understood as being, by these privileges, taken away from

the Ordinaries, so as to prevent those persons, unto whom those
privileges have already been granted, or to whom they may be
hereafter conceded, from being fully subject in all things to the
said Ordinaries, as delegates of the Apostolic See, and this as

regards Royal Chaplains, in accordance with the constitution of

Innocent III., which begins Cum Capella : those persons, how
ever, being excepted, who are engaged in actual service in the
aforesaid places, or in military orders, and who reside within
their enclosures and houses, and live under obedience to them ;

as also those who have made their profession lawfully and ac

cording to the rules of the said military orders, whereof the

Ordinary must be certified notwithstanding any privileges what
:

soever, even those of the order of Saint John of Jerusalem, and

of other military orders. But as regards those privileges which,
by virtue of the constitution of Eugenius, those are accustomed
to enjoy who reside in the Roman Court, or who are in the
household of cardinals, such privileges shall in no wise be under
stood to apply to those who hold ecclesiastical benefices, in so
 ON REFORMATION. 2 17

far as those benefices are concerned ;

but such shall continue
subject to the jurisdiction of the Ordinary ; any inhibitions to
the contrary notwithstanding.

CHAPTER XII.

WJiat manner of persons those ought to be who are to be

promoted to the dignities and

canonries of Cathedral CJiurcJics:
and what those so promoted are bound to perform.

Whereas dignities, especially in cathedral churches, were

established to preserve and increase ecclesiastical discipline,
with the view that those who should obtain them might be
pre-eminent in
piety, be an example to others, and aid the
bishop by their exertions and services it is but right that those
;

who are called unto those dignities should be such as to be

able to answer the purposes of their office. Wherefore, no one
shall henceforth be promoted to any dignities whatsoever, to
which the cure of souls is attached, who has not attained at
least to the twenty-fifth year of his age, and, having been exer
cised* for some time in the clerical order, is recommended
by the learning necessary and by
for the discharge of his office,

integrity of morals, conformably to the constitution of Alexander

III., promulgated in the Council of Lateran, which begins Cum
in cunctis.
In like manner archdeacons, who are called the eyes of the

bishop, shall, in all churches where it is possible, be masters in

theology, or doctors or licentiates in canon law. But, to the
other dignities or personates, to which no cure of souls is at
tached, shall be promoted, who are in other respects
clerics

qualified,and \vho are not less than twenty-two years of age.

Those also who are promoted to any benefices whatsoever hav
ing cure of souls, shall, within two months at the latest from the
day of obtaining possession, be bound to make a public profes
sion of their orthodox faith in the presence of the bishop )

Versatus. t In manibus, lit. ,

in the hands.
2l8 SESSION XXIV.

himself, or, if he be hindered, before his vicar-general or offi

cial and shall promise and swear that they will continue in
;

obedience to the Roman Church. But those who are promoted

to canonries and dignities in cathedral churches shall be bound
to do this, not only before the bishop or his official, but also in
the Chapter otherwise all those promoted as aforesaid shall
;

not render the fruits theirs, nor shall possession avail them
anything. No one shall henceforth be received to a dignity,
canonry, or portion, but one who has either already been
admitted to that sacred order which that dignity, prebend, or
portion requires, or is of such an age as to be capable of being
admitted to that order within the time prescribed by law and
by this holy Synod. As regards all cathedral churches, all
canonries and portions shall be attached to the order of the
priesthood, deaconship, or sub-deaconship and the bishop, with ;

the advice of the Chapter, shall designate and apportion, as he

shall judge expedient, to which thereof each of those respective
sacred orders is for the future to be annexed ;
in such wise,
however, that one-half at least shall be priests and the rest
deacons or sub-deacons but where the more
; praiseworthy
custom requires that the greater part or that be priests, it
all

shall be by all means retained. Moreover, the holy Synod ex

horts that, in provinces where it can conveniently be done, all
the dignities, and one-half at least of the canonries, in cathedral
and eminent collegiate churches, be conferred only on masters,
or doctors, or even on licentiates in theology or canon law.
Furthermore, it shall not be lawful,
by virtue of any manner of
statute or custom whatsoever, for those who possess, in the said
cathedral or collegiate churches, any dignities, canonries, pre
bends, or portions, to be absent from those churches above three
months each year saving, however, the constitutions of those
in
churches which require a longer term of service otherwise
every offender shall, for the first year, be deprived of one-half of
the fruits which he has made his own by reason even of his
prebend and residence. But, if he be again guilty of the same
negligence, he shall be deprived of all the fruits which he may
have acquired during that same year and the contumacy in ;

creasing, they shall be proceeded against according to the con-

 ON REFORMATION. 219

stitutions of the sacred canons. As regards the distributions ;

those who have been present at the stated hours shall receive
them ;
all others shall, all collusion and remission set aside,
forfeit which
them, pursuant to the decree of Boniface VIII.,
begins Consuetudinem, which the holy Synod brings again into
use any statutes or customs whatsoever to the contrary not
;

withstanding. And all shall be obliged to perform the divine

offices in person, and not by substitutes as also to attend on;

and serve the bishop when celebrating (mass), or performing

any other pontifical functions and reverently, distinctly, and
;

devoutly to praise the name of God, in hymns and canticles, in

the choir appointed for psalmody.
They shall, moreover, at all times wear a becoming dress,
both in and out of church ;
shall abstain from unlawful hunting,
hawking, dancing, taverns, and games and be distinguished
;

for such integrity of manners, as that they may with justice be

called the senate of the Church. As to other matters, regarding
the suitable manner of conducting the divine offices, the proper
way of singing or chanting therein, the specific regulations for
assembling in choir and for remaining there, as also such things
as may be necessary in regard of all those who minister in
the church, and any other things of the like kind the provin ;

cial Synod shall prescribe a fixed form on each head, having

regard to the utility and habits of each province. But, in the

meantime, the bishop, assisted by not less than two canons,
one of whom shall be chosen by the bishop and the other by
the Chapter, shall have power to provide herein as may be
judged expedient.

CHAPTER XIII.

In what manner provision is to be made for the more slightly

endoived Cathedral and Parish Churches : Parishes are to be
distinguished by certain boundaries.

Forasmuch as very many cathedral churches have so slight a

revenue, and are so small that they by no means correspond
with the episcopal dignity, nor suffice for the necessities of the
churches the provincial Council, having summoned those whose
;
220 SESSION XXIV.

interests are concerned, shall examine and weigh with care

what churches it may be expedient, on account of their small
extent, and their poverty, to unite to others in the neighbour
hood, or to augment with fresh revenues and shall send the
;

documents prepared in regard thereof to the Sovereign Roman

Pontiff; who, being thereby made acquainted with the matter,
shall, of his own prudence, as he may judge expedient, either
unite together the slightly provided churches, or improve them
by some augmentation derived from the fruits. But, in the mean
time, until the things aforesaid are carried into effect, the Sove
reign Pontiff may provide, out of certain benefices, for those
bishops who, on account of the poverty of their dioceses, stand
in need of being aided by certain fruits provided however those
;

benefices be not cures, nor dignities, canonries, prebends, nor

monasteries wherein regular observance is in force, or which
are subject to general Chapters, or to certain visitors.
In parish churches also, the fruits of which are in like man
ner so slight that they are not sufficient to meet the necessary
charges, the bishop if unable to provide for the
exigency by a
union of benefices, not however those belonging to Regulars
shall makeit his care that,
by the assignment of first fruits, or
tithes, orby the contributions and collections of the parishioners,
or in some other way that shall seem to him more suitable, as
much be amassed as may decently suffice for the necessities of
the rector and of the parish.
But in whatsoever unions may have to be made, whether for
the causes aforesaid or for others, parish churches shall not be
united to any monasteries whatever, or abbeys, or dignities, or
prebends of a cathedral or collegiate church, or to any other
simple benefices, hospitals, or military orders and those so
;

united shall be again taken cognisance of by the Ordinaries,

pursuant to the decree already made in this same Synod, under
Paul III., of happy memory, which shall also be equally ob
served in regard of those unions that have been made from that
time forth to the present notwithstanding whatsoever form of
;

words mayhave been used therein, which shall be accounted as

being sufficiently expressed here.
Furthermore, all those cathedral churches, the revenue of which,
 ON REFORMATION. 221

in real annual value, does not exceed the sum of one thousand
ducats, and those parish churches where it does not exceed the
sum of one hundred ducats, shall not for the future be burthened
with any manner of pensions, or reservations of fruits. Also, in
those cities and places where the parish churches have not any
own pro
certain boundaries, neither have the rectors there of their

per people to govern, but administer the sacraments to all indis

criminately who desire them, the holy Synod enjoins on bishops,

that for the greater security of the salvation of the souls com
mitted to their charge, having divided the people into fixed and
proper parishes, they shall assign to each parish its own per
petual and peculiar parish priest, who may know his own parish
ioners, and from whom alone they may licitly receive the
sacraments or the bishops shall make such other provision as
;

may be more beneficial, according as the character of the place

may require. They shall also take care that thesame be done
and places where there are
as soon as possible, in those cities
no parish churches any privileges and customs, even though
;

immemorial, to the contrary notwithstanding.

CHAPTER XIV.
In promotions to benefices, or in admissions into possession
of same, any
tJie deductions from tJie fruits, not applied to
pious uses, are prohibited.

In churches, as well cathedral as collegiate and paro

many
chial, understood to be the practice, derived either from
it is

the constitutions thereof or from an evil custom, that upon any

election, presentation, institution, confirmation, collation, or
other provision, or upon admission to the possession of any
cathedral church, benefice, canonries, or prebends, or to a par
ticipation in the revenues or the daily distributions, there are
introduced certain conditions, or deductions from the fruits,
certain payments, promises, unlawful compensations, as also the

profits which are in some churches called Turnorum lucra ;* and

*
Perquisites arising from presentations attached to the or office of
"

Turnus,"
Hebdomadarius (Turnarius) .
222 SESSION XXIV.

whereas the holy Synod detests these practices, It enjoins on

bishops that they suffer not anything of the kind to be done,
unless the proceeds be converted to pious uses, nor permit any
of those modes of entering (on benefices) which carry with
them a suspicion of a simoniacal taint, or of sordid avarice ;

and they themselves carefully take cognisance of their

shall
constitutions or customs in the above regards and, those only ;

being retained which they shall approve of as laudable, the

rest they shall reject and abolish as corrupt and scandalous.
And It decrees that those who act in any way contrary to the
things comprised in this present decree incur the penalties set
forth against simoniacs by the sacred canons, and divers con
stitutions of the Sovereign Pontiffs, all of which this Synod
renews ; any statutes, constitutions, customs, even though im
memorial, even though confirmed by apostolic authority, to the
contrary notwithstanding the bishop, as the delegate of the
;

Apostolic See, having power to take cognisance of any surrep-

tion, obreption, or defect of intention in regard thereof.

CHAPTER XV.
Metliod of increasing the slight prebends of CatJiedral and of
eminent Collegiate Churches.

In cathedral and eminent collegiate churches, where the

prebends are numerous, and so small that, even with the daily
distributions, they are not sufficient for the decent maintenance
of the rank of the canons, according to the character of the
place and of the persons, it shall be lawful for the bishop, with
the consent of the Chapter, either to unite thereunto certain
simple benefices, not however such as belong to Regulars, or,
if a provision cannot be made in this way, they may reduce

those prebends to a less number, by suppressing some of them

with the consent of the patron, if the right of patronage
belong to laymen the fruits and proceeds of which shall be
applied towards the daily distributions of the remaining pre
bends yet so, however, that such a number shall be left as
;

may conveniently serve for the celebration of divine worship,

 ON REFORMATION. 223

and be suitable to the dignity of the church any constitutions

;

and privileges whatsoever, or any reservation (whether general

or special), or any application whatever, to the contrary not

withstanding ;
nor shall the aforesaid unions or suppressions
be set aside or hindered by any manner of provision whatsoever,
not even by virtue of any resignation, or by any other deroga
tions or suspensions whatever.

CHAPTER XVI.

WJiat duty devolves on the Chapter during the vacancy of a See.

224 SESSION XXIV.

power to punish those who have been

guilty of any delinquency
in their office or administration,even though the officers afore
said, having given in their accounts, may have ordained a quit
tance or discharge from the Chapter, or those deputed thereby.
The Chapter shall also be bound to render an account to the
said bishop of any papers belonging to the church, if any such
have come into the possession thereof.

CHAPTER XVII.

In what case it is lawful to confer more than one benefice upon

one individual ; and for Jiim to retain the same.

Whereas ecclesiastical order is perverted when one cleric fills

the offices of several, the sacred canons have holily provided
that no one ought to be enrolled in two churches. But, seeing
that many, through the passion of ungodly covetousness deceiv
ing themselves, not God, are not ashamed to elude, by various
artifices, what has been so excellently ordained, and to hold
several benefices at the same time the holy Synod, desiring to
;

restore the discipline required for the government of the Church,

doth by this present decree which It orders to be observed in

regard of all persons whatsoever, by whatsoever title distin

guished, even though it be by the dignity of the Cardinalate
ordain that, for the future, one ecclesiastical benefice only shall
be conferred on one and the same person. If indeed that bene
fice be not sufficient to afford a decent livelihood to the person

on whom it is conferred, it shall then be lawful to bestow on

him some other simple benefice that may be sufficient provided ;

that both do not require personal residence. And the above

shall apply not only to cathedral churches, but also to all other
benefices whatsoever, whether Secular or Regular, even to those
held in commendam, of whatsoever title or quality they may
be. But they who at present hold several parochial churches,
or one cathedral and one parochial church, shall be absolutely
obliged all dispensations and unions for life whatsoever to the

contrary notwithstanding retaining one parochial church only,

or the cathedral church alone, to resign the other parochial
 ON REFORMATION. 225

churches within the space of six months otherwise, as well the

;

parish churches, as also all the benefices which they hold, shall
be accounted ipso jure void, and as void shall be freely con
ferred on other competent persons nor shall they who previ
;

ously held them be able to retain the fruits thereof, with a safe
conscience, after the said time. But the holy Synod desires
that a provision be made in some suitable manner, as may seem
fit to the Sovereign Pontiff, for the necessities of those who
resign.

CHAPTER XVIII.

Upon a Parish Church becoming vacant, a Vicar is to be

deputed thereunto by the Bishop, until it be provided with a
Parish Priest: in wJ-iat manner and by whom those nominated
to Parochial Churches ought to be examined.

most highly expedient for the salvation of souls that

It is

they be governed by worthy and competent parish priests. To

the end that this may with greater care and effect be accom
plished, the holy Synod ordains that when a vacancy occurs in
a parish church, whether by death or by resignation, even in
the Roman Court, or in any other manner whatsoever, though it
may be alleged that the charge thereof devolves on the church
(itself), or on the bishop, and though it may be served by one
or more priests and this not excepting even those churches
called patrimonial or receptive,* wherein the bishop has been
accustomed to assign the cure of souls to one or more (priests),
all of whom, as this Synod ordains, must be subjected to the ex

amination herein prescribed later even though, moreover, the

said parish church may be reserved, or appropriated, whether

generally or specially, by virtue even of an indult, or privilege

granted in favour of cardinals of the holy Roman Church, or of
certain abbots or chapters it shall be the duty of the
; bishop
at once, upon obtaining information of the vacancy of the church,

*
Receptivis.
GG
226 SESSION XXIV.

to appoint, if need be, a competent vicar to the same with a

suitable assignment, at his own discretion, of a portion of the
fruits thereof to support the duties of the said church, until it
shall be provided with a rector. Moreover, the bishop, and he
who has the right of patronage, shall, within ten days, or such
other term as the bishop shall prescribe, nominate, in the
presence of those who shall be deputed as examiners, certain
clerics as capable of governing the said church. It shall, never

theless, be free for others also, who may know any that are fit
for the office, to give in their names, that a diligent scrutiny may
be afterwards made as to the age, morals, and sufficiency of each.
And even if the bishop, or the provincial Synod shall, con
sidering the custom of the country, judge this more expedient
those who may wish to be examined may be summoned by a
public notice. When the time appointed has transpired, all
those whose names have been entered shall be examined by the
bishop, or if he be hindered by his vicar-general, and by the
other examiners, who shall not be fewer than three to whose
;

votes, if they should be equal, or given to distinct individuals,

the bishop or his vicar may add theirs in favour of whomsoever
they shall think most fit.

And as regards the examiners, six at least shall be annually

proposed by the bishop, or by his vicar, in the diocesan Synod ;

who shall be such as shall satisfy and shall be approved of by

the said Synod. And upon any vacancy occurring in any church,
the bishop shall select three out of that number to make the
examination with him and afterwards, upon another vacancy
;

following, he shall select, out of the six aforesaid, the same, or

three others whom he may prefer. But the said examiners
shall be masters, or doctors, or licentiates in theology or in
canon law, or such other clerics, whether Regulars even of the
order of Mendicants or Seculars, as shall seem best adapted
thereunto and they shall all swear on the holy Gospels of God,
;

that they will, setting aside every human affection, faithfully

perform their duty. And they shall beware of receiving any

on account of this exami
thing whatever, either before or after,
nation otherwise both the receivers and the givers will incur
;

the guilt of simony, from which they shall not be capable of

 ON REFORMATION. 227

being absolved until after they have resigned the benefices which
they were possessed of in any manner whatsoever, even before
this act and they shall be rendered incapable of any others for
;

the time to come. And in regard of all these matters, they shall
be bound to render an account not only to God, but also, if
need be, to the provincial Synod, which shall have power to
punish them severely, at Its discretion, if it be ascertained that
they have done anything contrary to their duty.
Then, after the examination is completed, a report shall be
made of all those who shall have been judged, by the said ex
aminers, fit learning, prudence, and other suitable
by age, morals,
qualifications, to govern the vacant church and out of these ;

the bishop shall select him whom he shall judge the most fit of
all ;
and to him, and to none other, shall the church be collated
by him unto whom itbelongs to collate thereunto. But, if the
church be under ecclesiastical patronage, and the institution
thereunto belongs to the bishop, and to none else, whomsoever
the patron shall judge the most worthy from amongst those who
have been approved of by the examiners, him he shall be bound
to present to the bishop, that he may receive institution from
him but when the institution is to proceed from any other than
:

the bishop, then the bishop alone shall select the worthiest from
amongst the worthy, and him the patron shall present to him
unto whom the institution belongs.
But be under lay patronage, the individual who shall be
if it

presented by the patron must be examined, as above, by those

deputed thereunto, and not be admitted unless he be found fit.
And, in all the abovementioned cases, to none other but to one
of those who have been examined as aforesaid, and have been
approved of by the examiners, according to the rule prescribed
above, shall the church be committed, nor shall any devolution,
or appeal, interposed even before the Apostolic See, or the

legates, vice-legates, or nuncios of that see, or before any

bishops, or metropolitans, primates, or patriarchs, hinder or sus
pend the report of the aforesaid examiners from being carried
into execution ;
for the rest, the vicar whom the bishop has, at
his own discretion, already deputed for the time being to the
vacant church, or whom he may afterwards happen to depute
228 SESSION XXIV.

thereunto, shall not be removed from the charge and adminis

tration of the said church until it be provided for, either by the

appointment of the vicar himself, or of some other person, who

has been approved of and elected as above and all provisions :

and institutions made otherwise than according to the above-

named form shall be accounted surreptitious any exemptions, ;

indults, privileges, preventions, appropriations, new provisions,

indults granted to any university whatsoever, even for a certain
sum, and any other impediments whatsoever, in opposition to
this decree, notwithstanding.

If, however, the said parish churches should possess so slight

a revenue as not to allow of the trouble of all this examination ;

or should no one seek to undergo this examination or if, by ;

reason of the open factions or dissensions which are met with

in some places, more grievous quarrels and tumults may easily
be excited thereby the Ordinary may, omitting this formality,
;

have recourse to a private examination, if, in his conscience,

with the advice of the (examiners) deputed, he shall judge this
expedient observing, however, the other things as prescribed
;

above. It shall also be lawful for the provincial Synod, if It

shall judge that there are any particulars which ought to be
added to or retrenched from the above regulations, concerning
the form of examination, to provide accordingly.

CHAPTER XIX.

Mandates "de
providendo" Expectatives, and other things of the
like kind are abrogated.

The holy Synod ordains that mandates for contingent pro

motions,* and those graces which are called expectant,f
shall not any more be granted to anyone, not even to colleges,
universities, senates, or to any individuals whatsoever, even

*
Mandata de providendo ; papal mandates to bishops, enjoining them to promote
a given individual to a certain vacant benefice.
t Expectativse ; directions to promote a given individual to the first vacant
benefice.
 ON REFORMATION. 2 29

though under the name of an indult, or up to a certain sum, or

under any other colourable title nor shall it be lawful for any
;

one to make use of such as have been heretofore granted. So,

neither shall any mental reservations,* nor any other graces
whatsoever in regard of future vacancies in benefices, nor indults
which apply to churches belonging to others, or to monasteries,
be granted to any, not even cardinals of the holy Roman Church;
and those hitherto granted shall be looked upon as abrogated.

CHAPTER XX.

The manner of conducting causes appertaining to the Ecclesi

astical court is prescribed.

All causes belonging in any way whatever to the ecclesiastical

court, even though they may relate to benefices, shall be taken

cognisance of, in the first instance, before the Ordinaries of the
places only and shall be completely terminated within two
;

years at the latest from the time that the suit was instituted ;

otherwise, at the expiration of that period, it shall be free for

the parties, or for either of them, to have recourse to superior,
but otherwise competent, judges, who shall take up the cause as
it shall then stand, and shall take care that it be terminated with
allpossible despatch nor, before that period, shall the causes
;

be committed to any others (than the Ordinaries), nor be trans

ferred therefrom nor shall any appeals interposed by those
;

parties be received by any superior judges whatsoever nor ;

shall any commission or inhibition be issued by them, except

upon a definitive sentence, or one that has the force thereof,

and the grievance arising from which cannot be redressed by
an appeal from that definitive sentence. From the above are to
be excepted those causes, which, pursuant to the appointments
of the canons, are to be tried before the Apostolic See, or those
which the Sovereign Roman Pontiff shall, for an urgent and

*
Reservationes mentales :when no individual was named in the order for pro
motion to the first vacant benefice, the commissions were called mental reservations.
230 SESSION XXIV.

reasonable cause, judge fit to appoint, or to avocate, for his own

hearing, by a special rescript under the signature of his Holi
ness, signed with his own hand.
Furthermore, matrimonial and criminal causes shall not be
leftto the judgment of deans, archdeacons, and other inferiors,
even when on their course of visitation, but shall be reserved
for the examination and jurisdiction of the bishop only even ;

though there should be, at this present moment, a suit pending,

in whatsoever stage of the proceedings it may be, between any

bishop and the dean or archdeacon touching the cognisance

of this class of causes and if, in any said matrimonial cause,
;

one of the parties shall truly prove his poverty in the presence
of the bishop, he shall not be compelled to plead out of the
province, either in the second or third stage of the suit,* unless
the other party will provide for his maintenance, and also bear
the expenses of the suit.

Legates also, even though de latere, nuncios, ecclesiastical

governors, or others, shall not only not presume, by virtue of
any powers whatsoever, to impede bishops in the causes afore
said, or in any wise to take from them,f or to disturb their

jurisdiction, but they shall not even proceed against clerics, or

other ecclesiastical persons, until the bishop has been first
applied to, and has shown himself negligent otherwise their
;

proceedings and ordinances shall be of no force, and they shall

be bound to make satisfaction to the parties for the damages
which they may have sustained.
Furthermore, should any individual appeal in those cases
allowed of by law, or lodge a complaint touching any grievance,
or have recourse, as aforesaid, to a judge, on account of two
years having elapsed, he shall be bound to transfer, at his own
expense, to the judge of appeal, all the acts of the proceedings
that have taken place before the bishop, having given, however,
notice thereof previously to the said bishop that so, if it
;
seem
fit to him to communicate any information on the suit, he may
acquaint the judge of appeal therewith. But if the appellee

Nee in secunda, nee in tertia instantia. t Proeripere, to forestall.

 ON REFORMATION. 23!

shall appear, then shall he also be bound to bear his proportion

of the costs of transferring those acts, provided that he wishes
to make use thereof unless it be the custom of the place to act
;

otherwise, to wit, that the entire costs have to be borne by the

appellant
Moreover, the notary shall be bound to furnish the appellant,
upon payment of the suitable fee, with a copy of the proceed
ings as soon as may be, and within a month at the furthest.
And should that notary be guilty of any fraud in delaying the
giving such copy, he shall be suspended from the exercise of
his office, at the discretion of the Ordinary, and be condemned
to pay double the costs of the suit, which shall be divided be
tween the appellant and the poor of the place. But if the judge
also should himself cognisant of and an accomplice in this
>be

delay, or if he shall in any other way raise obstacles against the

entire proceedings being delivered over to the appellant within
the term aforesaid, he shall be subjected to the same penalty of
paying double the costs, as above :
notwithstanding, as regards
all the aforesaid
matters, any privileges, indults, covenants,
which only bind the authors thereof, and any other customs
whatsoever to the contrary.

CHAPTER XXI.

It is declared that, by certain words used previously, the

usual manner of treating business in General Councils is not
changed.

The holy Synod being desirous that no occasion of doubt

ing may, at
any future period, arise out of the decrees which It
has published in explanation of the words contained in a de
cree published in the first Session under our most blessed lord,

Pius IV., to wit, "

which the legates and presidents proposing,

shall to the said holy Synod appear suitable and proper for
assuaging the calamities of these times, terminating the contro
versies concerning religion, restraining deceitful tongues, correct

ing the abuses of depraved manners, and procuring for the

Church a true and Christian peace," declares that it was not Its
232 SESSION XXV.

intention that, by the foregoing words, the usual manner of

treating matters in general Councils should be in any respect

changed or that
; anything new, besides that which has been
heretofore established by the sacred canons, or by the form of
general Councils, should be added to or taken from any one.

INDICTION OF THE NEXT SESSION.

Moreover, the same sacred and holy Synod ordains and de

crees that the next ensuing Session be held on the Thursday
after the Conception of the Blessed Virgin Mary, which will be
the ninth day of December next, with the power also of abridg
ing that term. In which Session there will be treated of the
sixth chapter,* which is now deferred till then, and the re
maining chapters on Reformation which have been already set
forth, and other matters which relate thereunto. And if it shall
seem advisable, and the time will allow thereof, certain dogmas
may also be treated of, as in their proper season they shall be
proposed in the congregations.

The term fixed for t/ie Session zuas abridged.

SESSION THE TWENTY-FIFTH,

Begun on tJie third and terminated on the fourth day of
December; MDLXHL, being the ninth and last under the Sove

reign Pontiff, Piiis IV.

DECREE CONCERNING PURGATORY.

Whereas the Catholic Church, instructed by the Holy Ghost,

has, from the sacred writings, and the ancient tradition of the
Fathers, taught, in sacred Councils, and very recently^ in this
oecumenical Synod, that there is a Purgatory, and that the souls
there detained are helpedj by the suffrages of the faithful,

*
On Exemptions of Chapters.
t See Sess. VI., can. 30 ; Sess. XXII. cap. 2, 3. \ Juvari, relieved.
 ON THE INVOCATION OF SAINTS, ETC. 233

but principally by the acceptable sacrifice of the altar the ;

holy Synod enjoins on bishops that they diligently endeavour

that the sound doctrine concerning Purgatory, transmitted by
the holy Fathers and sacred Councils, be believed, maintained,
taught, and everywhere proclaimed by the faithful of Christ.
But let more difficult and subtle questions, and which tend
the
not to edification, and from which for the most part there is no
increase of piety, be excluded from popular discourses before
the uneducated* multitude. In like manner, such things as
are uncertain, or which labour under an appearance of error,j~
let them not allow to be made public and treated of. While
those things which tend to a certain kind of curiosity or super
stition, or which savour of filthy lucre, let them prohibit as
scandals and stumbling-blocks of the faithful. But let the
j
bishops take care that the suffrages of the faithful who are
living, to wit, the sacrifices of masses, prayers, alms, and other
works of piety, which have been wont to be performed by the
other faithful departed, be piously and devoutly
faithful for the

I
performed in accordance with the institutes of the Church and ;

that whatsoever is due on their behalf, from the endowments of

testators or in other way, be discharged, not in a perfunctory
manner, but diligently and accurately, by the priests and
ministers of the church, and others who are bound to render
this (service).

ON THE INVOCATION, VENERATION, AND RELICS OF SAINTS,

AND ON SACRED IMAGES.

The holy Synod enjoins on all bishops, and others who sus
tain the office and charge of teaching, that, agreeably to the
usage of the Catholic and Apostolic Church, received from the
primitive times of the Christian religion, and agreeably to the
consent of the holy Fathers, and to the decrees of sacred Coun
cils,they especially instruct the faithful diligently concerning
the intercession and invocation of saints the honour (paid) to
;

Rudem. t Specie falsi laborant.

234 SESSION xxv.

relics ;
and the legitimate use of images teaching them that
:

the saints, who reign together with Christ, offer up their own
prayers to for men God
that it is good and useful suppliantly
;

to invoke them, and to have recourse to their prayers, aid, (and)

help* for obtaining benefits from God, through His Son, Jesus
Christ our Lord, who is our alone Redeemer and Saviour but :

that they think impiously who deny that the saints, who enjoy
eternal happiness in heaven, are to be invocated or ;
who assert
either that they do not pray for men or that the invocation of ;

them to pray for each of us even in particular is idolatry or ;

that it is repugnant to the word of God, and is opposed to the

honour of the one mediator of God and men, Christ Jesus ;f
or that it is
mentally,* those
foolish to supplicate, vocally or
who reign Also,in holy bodies of holy
heaven. that the
martyrs, and of others now living with Christ which bodies
were the living members of Christ, and the temple of the Holy
Ghost^ and which are by Him to be raised unto eternal life,
and to be glorified are to be venerated by the faithful,

through which (bodies) many benefits are bestowed by God on

men so that they who affirm that veneration and honour are
:

not due to the relics of saints ;

or that these and other sacred
monuments are uselessly honoured by the faithful and that ;

the places dedicated to the memories of the saints are in vain

visited with the view of obtaining their aid are wholly to be ;

condemned, as the Church has already long since condemned,

and now also condemns them.
Moreover, that the images of Christ, of the Virgin Mother of
God, and of the other saints, are to be had|| and retained par
ticularly in temples, and that due honour and veneration are to
be given them not that any divinity or virtue is believed to be
;

in them, on account of which they are to be worshipped ;1F or

that anything is to be asked of them or that trust is to be re ;

posed in images, as was of old done by the Gentiles who placed

*
Ad
eorum, orationes, opem, auxilium confugere.
t i Tim. ii.
5. J Voce, vel mente. I Cor. iii. 6.
Habendas. H Colendse.
 ON THE INVOCATION OF SAINTS, ETC. 235

their hope in idols ;

but because the honour which is shown
them is referred to the prototypes which those images repre
sent ;
in such wise that by* the images which we kiss, and
before which we uncover the head, and prostrate ourselves, we
adore Christ ;
and we venerate the saints, whose similitude they
bear: as, by the decrees of Councils, and especially of the second
Synod of Nicsea, has been defined against the opponents of
images.
And the bishops shall carefully teach this that by means
of the histories of the mysteries of our Redemption, portrayed
by paintings or other representations, the people is instructed,
and confirmed in (the habit of) remembering, and continually
revolving in mind the articles of faith as also that great profit ;

is derived from all sacred

images, not only because the people
are thereby admonished of the benefits and gifts bestowed upon
them by Christ, but also because the miracles which God has
performed by means of the saints, and their salutary examples
are set before the eyes of the faithful : that so they may give
God thanks for those things ; mayand order their own lives
manners in imitation of the saints and may be excited to adore
;

and love God, and to cultivate piety. But if anyone shall

teach or entertain sentiments contrary to these decrees ;
let
him be anathema.
And if any abuses have crept in amongst these holy and salu
tary observances, the holy Synod ardently desires that they be
utterly abolished in such wise that no images, (suggestive) of
;

false doctrine, and furnishing occasion of dangerous error to the

uneducated, be set up. And if at times, when expedient for

the unlettered people, f it happen that the facts and narra
tives of sacred Scripture are portrayed and represented, the
people shall be taught that not thereby is the Divinity repre
sented, as though it could be seen by the eyes of the body, or
be portrayed by colours or figures.
Moreover, in the invocation of saints, the veneration of relics,
and the sacred use of images, every superstition shall be re
moved, all filthy lucre be abolished finally, all lasciviousness be
;

* an unlearned multitude.
Per. t Indoitse plebi,
236 SESSION XXV.

avoided ;
in such wise that figures shall not be painted or
adorned with a beauty exciting to lust nor the celebration of
;

the saints, and the visitation of relics be by any perverted into

revellings and drunkenness as if festivals are celebrated to the
:

honour of the saints by luxury and wantonness.

In fine, let so great care and diligence be used herein by
bishops, as that there be nothing seen that is disorderly, or that
is unbecomingly or confusedly arranged, nothing that is pro

fane, nothing indecorous, seeing that holiness becometh the

house of God.*
And that these things may be the more faithfully observed?
the holy Synod ordains that no one be allowed to place, or
cause to be placed, any unusual image, in any place or church,
howsoever exempted, except that image have been approved of
by the bishop ; also, that no new miracles are to be acknow
ledged or new recognised, unless the said bishop has
relics
taken cognisance and approved thereof who, as soon as he has
;

obtained some certain information in regard of these matters,

shall, after having taken the advice of theologians, and of other

pious men, act therein as he shall judge to be consonant with

truth and piety. But if any doubtful or difficult abuse has to
be extirpated, or, in fine, if any more grave question shall arise
touching these matters, the bishop, before deciding the contro
versy, shall await the sentence of the metropolitan and of the
bishops of the province, in a provincial Council yet so, that ;

nothing new, or that previously has not been usual in the

Church, shall be resolved on, without having first consulted the
most holy Roman Pontiff.

ON REGULARS AND NUNS.

The same sacred and holy Synod, prosecuting the subject of

reformation, has thought fit that the things following be
ordained.

*
Ps. xcii. 5.
 ON REFORMATION. 237

CHAPTER I.

All Regulars shall order their lives in accordance with what

is prescribed by the rule which they have professed ; Superiors
shall sedulously provide that this be done.

Forasmuch as holy Synod is not ignorant how much

the
splendour and utility accrue to the Church of God from monas
teries piously instituted and rightly administered, It has to
the end that the ancient and regular discipline may be the more
easilyand promptly restored, where it has fallen away, and may
be the more firmly maintained, where it has been preserved
thought it necessary to enjoin, as by this decree It doth enjoin,
that all men as women, shall order and regu
Regulars, as well
late their lives inaccordance with the requirements of the rule
which they have professed and, above all, that they shall faith
;

fully observe whatsoever belongs to the perfection of their pro

fession, such as the vows of obedience, poverty, and chastity,
as also all other vows and precepts that may be peculiar to any
rule or order respectively appertaining to the essential charac
ter of each, and which regard the observance of a common*
mode of living, food, and dress. And all care and diligence
shall be used by the Superiors, both in the general and in the
provincial Chapters, and in their visitations, which they shall
not omit to make in their proper seasons, that these things be
not departed from it being certain that those
; things which
belong to the substance of a regular life cannot be by them re
laxed. For if those things which are the basis and the founda
tion of all regular discipline be not strictly preserved, the whole
edifice must needs fall.

CHAPTER II.

Property is wholly prohibited to Regulars.

For no Regular, therefore, whether man or woman, shall it

be lawful to possess, or hold as his own, or even in the name of

*
Communem vitam, living in common.
238 SESSION XXV.

the convent, any property movable or immovable, of what

nature soever it may be, or in what way soever acquired but ;

the same shall be immediately delivered up to the Superior,

and be incorporated with the convent. Nor shall it henceforth be
lawful for Superiors to allow any real property* to any Regular,
not even by way of having the interest,-]- or the use, the ad
ministration thereof, or in commendam. But the administration
of the property of monasteries, or of convents, shall belong to
the officers thereof only, removable at the will of their Superiors.
The Superiors shall allow the use of movables, in such
manner as that the furniture of their body shall be suitable to
the state of poverty which they have professed and there shall ;

be nothing therein superfluous, but at the same time nothing

shall be refused which is necessary for them. But should any
one be discovered, or be proved, to possess anything in any
other manner, he shall be deprived during two years of his active
and passive voice, and also be punished in accordance with the
constitutions of his own rule and order.

CHAPTER III.

All Monasteries, save those herein excepted, shall be able to

possess real property : the number of persons therein to be de
termined by the amount of Income, or of Alms. No Monasteries
to be erected without the Bishop s leave.

The holy Synod permits that henceforth real property may

be possessed by all monasteries and houses, both of men and
women, and of mendicants, even by those who were forbidden
by their constitutions to possess it, or who had not received per
mission to that effect by apostolic privilege with the exception,
however, of the houses of the brethren of St. Francis (called)
Capuchins, and those called Minor Observants and if any of :

the aforesaid places, to which it has been granted by apostolic

Bona stabilia. f Usumfructum. | Bona immobilia.

 ON REFORMATION. 239

authority to possess such property, have been stripped thereof,

It ordains that the same shall be wholly restored unto them.

But, in the aforesaid monasteries and houses, as well of men as

of women, whether they possess, or do not possess, real pro
perty, such a number of inmates only shall be fixed upon and
be for the future retained as can be conveniently supported,
either out of the proper revenues of those monasteries or out of
the customary alms nor shall any such places be henceforth
;

erected without the permission of the bishop, in whose diocese

they are to be erected, being first obtained.

CHAPTER IV.

A Regular shall not, without the permission of his Superior,

either place himself at the service of another or retire from his

Monastery : when sent to a University for study he shall reside

in a Monastery.

The holy Synod forbids that any Regular, under the pretext
of preaching, or lecturing, or of any other pious work, place
himself at the service of any prelate, prince, university, commu
nity, or of any other person or place whatsoever, without per
mission from his own Superior nor shall any privilege or
;

faculty, obtained from others in regard hereof, avail him any

thing. But should anyone act contrary hereto, he shall be
punished as disobedient, at the discretion of his Superior. Nor
shall it be lawful for Regulars to withdraw from their own con

vents, even under the pretext of repairing to their own Superiors ;

unless they have been sent or summoned by them. And who

ever shall be found to be without the order aforesaid in writing,
shall be punished as a deserter from his Institute by the Ordi
naries of the places. As to those who are sent to the universi
ties for the sake of their studies, they shall dwell in convents
only ;
otherwise they shall be proceeded against by the Ordi
naries.
240 SESSION XXV.

CHAPTER V.

Provision is made for the enclosure and safety of Nuns.

The holy Synod, renewing the constitution of Boniface VIII.,

which begins Periculoso^ enjoins on all bishops, by the judgment
of God to which It appeals, and under pain of eternal maledic
tion, that, by their ordinary authority in all monasteries subject
to them, and in others by the authority of the Apostolic See,
they make it their nuns be
especial care that the enclosure of
carefully restored wheresoever it has been violated, and that
it be preserved wheresoever it has not been violated repress ;

ing, by ecclesiastical censures and other penalties, without re

garding any appeal whatsoever, the disobedient and gainsayers,

and calling in for this end, if need be, the aid of the Secular
arm. The holy Synod exhorts Christian princes to furnish this
aid, enjoins, under pain of excommunication to be ipso facto
and
incurred, that it be rendered by all civil magistrates. But for
no nun, after her profession, shall it be lawful to go out of her
convent, even for a brief period, under any pretext whatever,
except for some lawful cause, which is to be approved of by the
bishop any indults and privileges whatsoever notwithstanding.
;

And it shall not be lawful for anyone, of whatsoever birth

or condition, sex or age, to enter within the enclosure of a nun
nery, without the permission of the bishop or of the Superior,
obtained in writing, under the. pain of excommunication to be
ipso facto incurred. But the bishop or the Superior ought to
grant this permission in necessary cases only nor shall any ;

other person be able by any means to grant it, even by virtue

of any faculty or indult already granted, or that may hereafter
be granted. And forasmuch as those convents of nuns which
are established outside the walls of a city or town are exposed,
often without any protection, to the robberies and other crimes
of wicked men, the bishops and other Superiors shall, if they
think it expedient, make it their care that the nuns be removed
from those places to new or old convents within cities or popu-
 ON REFORMATION. 241

lous towns, calling in even, if need be, the aid of the Secular
arm. As to those who hinder them or disobey, they shall by
ecclesiastical censures compel them to submit.

CHAPTER VI.

Manner of choosing Regular Superiors.

In order that everything may be conducted uprightly and

without fraud, in the election of all manner of superiors, tem

porary abbots, and other officers, and generals, and abbesses,

and other superioresses, the holy Synod above all things strictly
enjoins that the aforesaid ought to* be chosen by secret
all

voting, in such wise as that the names of the respective voters

shall never be made known. Neither shall it, for the future, be
lawful to appoint provincials, abbots, priors, or any other titu
laries whatsoever, for the purposes of an election that is to take

place ;
nor to supply the place of the voices and suffrages of
those who are absent. But should anyone be elected contrary
to the appointment of this decree, such election shall be invalid ;

and he who shall have allowed himself, for this object, to be

created provincial, abbot, or prior, shall be from that time forth
incapable of holding any offices whatsoever in that order and ;

any faculties that have been granted in this matter shall be

looked upon as hereby abrogated and should any others be
;

granted for the time to come, they shall be regarded as surrep

titious.

CHAPTER VII.

In what and what manner of persons, are to be chosen

zuay,
A bbesses,or Superioresses by whatsoever other name ; no one
shall be appointed over two Nunneries.

No be elected as abbess or prioress or by what

one shall
soever other name she who is appointed and placed over the

Debere, must needs be.

HH
242 SESSION XXV.

rest may be called who

less than forty years of age, and
is

who has not passed eight of those years in a praiseworthy

manner, after having made her profession. But should no one
be found in the same convent with these qualifications, one may
be elected out of another convent of the same order. But if
the superior who presides over the election shall deem even this
an inconvenience, with the consent of the bishop or other
superior, there may be one chosen from amongst those in the
same convent who are beyond their thirtieth year, and who have
since their profession passed at least five of those years in
an upright manner. But no individual shall be set over two
convents and if anyone is, in any way, in possession of two or
;

more, she shall, retaining one, be compelled to resign the rest

within six months but after that period, if she have not
:

resigned, they shall be all ipso jure vacant. And he who

presides at the election, whether it be the bishop, or other
superior, shall not enter the enclosure of the monastery, but
shall listen to or receive the votes of each at the little window
in the gates.* In other particulars, the constitution of each
order or convent shall be observed.

CHAPTER VIII.

In what manner the regulation of Monasteries, which have

not ordinary Regular visitors, is to be proceeded with.

All monasteries which are not subject to general Chapters,

or to bishops, and which have not their own ordinary Regular
visitors, but have been accustomed to be governed under the
immediate protection and direction of the Apostolic See, shall
be bound, within a year from the end of the present Council,
and thenceforth every third year, to form themselves into con
of the constitution of Innocent
gregations, according to the form
III., beginning In singulis, published in a general Council;

*
Ante cancellorum fenestellam.
 ON REFORMATION. 243

and depute certain Regulars to deliberate and ordain

shall there
as to the mode and order of establishing the congregations
aforesaid, and touching the statutes to be therein observed.
But should they be negligent in these matters, it shall be lawful
for the metropolitan, in whose province the aforesaid monasteries
are situated, to convoke them for the abovenamed purposes, as
the delegate of the Apostolic See. But if there be not a suffi
cient number of monasteries within the limits of one province
for the establishing of such congregation, the monasteries of
two or three provinces may form one congregation. And when
the said congregations have been established, the general Chap
ters and the presidents and visitors elected thereby,
thereof,
shall have the same authority over the monasteries of their
own congregation, and over the Regulars dwelling therein, as
other presidents and visitors have in other orders and they ;

shall be bound to visit frequently the monasteries of their own

congregation, and to apply themselves to the reformation

thereof; and to observe whatsoever things have been decreed
in the sacred canons, and in this sacred Council. Also, if, at
the instance of the metropolitan, they shall not take measures
to execute the above, they shall be subjected to the bishops, in
whose dioceses the places aforesaid are situated, as the delegates
of the Apostolic See.

CHAPTER IX.

Convents of Nuns immediately siibject to the Apostolic See

shall be governed by the Bishops ; but others, by those deputed
in the General Chapters, or by other Regulars.

Those convents of nuns which are immediately subject to the

Apostolic See, even those which are called by the name of
Chapters of St. Peter, or of St. John, or by whatsoever other
name they may be designated, shall be governed by the bishops,
as the delegates of the Apostolic See anything to the contrary
;

notwithstanding. But those which are governed by persons

deputed in general Chapters, or by other Regulars, shall be
left under their care and conduct.
244 SESSION XXV.

CHAPTER X.

Nuns shall confess and communicate once a month : an ex

traordinary Confessor shall be assigned them by the Bishop.
The Eucharist shall not be reserved within the enclosure of the
Convent.

Bishops, and other superiors of convents of nuns, shall take

particular care that the nuns be admonished in their constitu
tions, to confess their sins, and^to receive the most holy Eucharist,
at least once a month, that so they may fortify themselves by
that salutary safeguard, resolutely to overcome all the assaults of
the Devil. But, besides the ordinary confessor, the bishop and
other superiors shall, twice or thrice a year, offer them an ex
traordinary one, whose duty it shall be* to hear the confessions
of all the nuns. But, that the most holy body of Christ be
kept within the choir, or the enclosure of the convent, and
not in the public church, the holy Synod forbids it any privi
;

lege or indult whatsoever notwithstanding.

CHAPTER XL
In Monasteries which are charged with the cure of the souls
of laymen, they who exercise that cure shall be subject to the
Bishop^ and be by him previously examined, with certain ex
ceptions.

In monasteries or houses, whether of men or of women,

which are charged with the cure of souls of other Secular per
sons besides those who belong to the household of those monas
teries or places, the individuals, whether Regulars or Seculars,
who exercise that cure, shall be immediately subject, in what-

Debeat.
 ON REFORMATION. 245

soever pertains to the said cure and the administration of the

sacraments, to the jurisdiction, visitation, and correction of the
bishop in whose diocese those places are situated nor shall;

any, not even such as are removable at pleasure, be deputed

thereunto, save with the consent of the said bishop, and after
having been previously examined by him, or by his vicar the ;

monastery of Cluny with its limits being excepted and except ;

ing also monasteries or places in which abbots, generals, or the

heads of orders have their usual principal residence as also ;

the other monasteries or houses in which the abbots, or other

Superiors of Regulars, exercise episcopal and temporary juris
diction over the parish priests and their parishioners ; saving,
however, the right of those bishops who exercise a greater
jurisdiction over the places or persons above named.

CHAPTER XII.

Episcopal censures, and festivals appointed in the diocese, shall

be observed even by Regulars.

Censures and interdicts not only those emanating from the

Apostolic See, but also those promulgated by the Ordinaries
shall, upon the bishop s mandate, be published and observed

by Regulars in their churches. The festival days also which

the said bishop shall order to be observed in his own diocese,
shall be kept by all exempted persons, even though Regulars.

CHAPTER XIII.

The Bishop shall settle disputes about precedency. Exempted

persons, not living in the more strict enclosures, are obliged to
attend at public Processions.

All disputes about precedence, which very often, with very

great scandal, arise between ecclesiastics, both Secular and
Regular, as well at public processions as at those which take
246 SESSION XXV.

place in burying the dead, or carrying the canopy, and on other

such occasions, the bishop shall settle, without regarding any
appeal anything to the contrary notwithstanding. And all ex
;

empted persons whatsoever, as well Secular as Regular clerics,

and even monks, on being summoned to public processions)
shall be obliged to attend those only being excepted who
;

always live in more strict enclosure.

CHAPTER XIV.

By zuhom punishment is to be inflicted on a Regular w/io sins

publicly.

A
Regular who, not being subject to the bishop, and residing
within the enclosure of a monastery, has out of that enclosure
transgressed so notoriously as to be a scandal to the people,
shall, at the instance of the bishop, be severely punished by his
own Superior, within such time as the bishop shall appoint ;

and the Superior shall certify to the bishop that the punishment
has been inflicted otherwise he shall be himself deprived of
:

his office by his own Superior, and the delinquent may be

punished by the bishop.

CHAPTER XV.

Profession shall not be made except after a year s probation^

and at the age of sixteen years completed.

In no religious order whatever shall the profession, whether

of men or women, be made before the age of sixteen years is
completed nor shall anyone be admitted to profession who
;

has been less than a year under probation from the time of
taking the habit. And any profession made sooner than this
shall be null and shall not superinduce any obligation to the
;

observance of any rule, or of any religious body, or order or ;

entail any other effects whatsoever.

 ON REFORMATION. 247

CHAPTER XVI.

Any made, or obligation entered into, previous

renunciations
1

to the two nearest Profession, shall be null.

montJis The pro
bation ended, the Novices shall either be professed or dismissed.
In the Religious Order of Clerks of the Society of Jesus nothing
is innovated. No part of the property of a Novice shall be given
to a Monastery before Profession.

no renunciation made, or obligation entered into,

Further,
sooner than this, even though upon oath, or in favour of any
pious object whatsoever, shall be valid, unless it be made with
permission of the bishop, or of his vicar, within the two months
immediately preceding profession and it shall not otherwise
;

be understood as obtaining effect, unless the profession have

followed thereupon but if made in any other manner, even
:

though with the express renunciation, even upon oath, of this

privilege, it shall be invalid and of no effect. When the period
of the is ended, the Superiors shall admit those
novitiate
novices whom
they have found qualified to profession, or they
shall dismiss them from the monastery.

By these things, however, the Synod does not intend to make

any innovation or prohibition,* so as to hinder the Religious
Order of Clerks of the Society of Jesus from being able to serve
God and His Church in accordance with their pious institute,
approved of by the holy Apostolic See.
Also, before the professionof a novice, whether male or
female, nothing shall be given to the monastery out of the
property of the same, either by parents, relatives, or guardians,
under any ^pretext whatever, except for food and clothing -for

*
Asthese words are variously punctuated, I will give the passage as trans
lated by Pallavicini "Per queste cose tuttavia il concilio non intende d innovare
:

6 di proibire niente onde la Religione de Cherici della Compagnia di Giesu non

possa vivere e servire alia chiesa secondo il pio suo Istituto approvato dalla sede
Apostolica." Vol. ii. p. ion.
248 SESSION XXV.

the time that they are under probation ;

lest the said novice
may be unable to leave on this account that the monastery
is in possession of the whole, or of the greater part of his sub

stance and he may not easily be able to recover it, if he should

;

leave. Yea rather the holy Synod enjoins, under the pain of
anathema on the givers and receivers, that this be nowise done ;

and that, to those who leave before their profession, everything

that was theirs be restored to them. And the bishop shall, if
need be, enforce by ecclesiastical censures that this be per
formed in a proper manner.

CHAPTER XVII.

If a girl, who is more than tzvelve years of age, wishes to take

the Regular Habit, she shall be questioned by the Ordinary, and
again before Profession.

The holy Synod, having in view the freedom of the profession

on the part of virgins who are to be dedicated to God, ordains
and decrees that if a girl, being more than twelve years of age,
desires to take the religious habit, she shall not take that habit,
neither shall she, nor any other at a later period, make her pro
fession, until the bishop of if he be absent or hindered, his

vicar, or someone deputed thereunto by them, and at their ex

pense has carefully examined into the inclination of the virgin,

whether she has been compelled or enticed thereunto, or knows
what she is doing and if her will be found to be pious and
;

free, and she have the qualifications required by the

rule of that
convent and order and if also the convent
;
be a suitable one ;

it be free for her to make her profession. And that the

shall

bishop may not be in ignorance as to the time of profession,

the Superioress of the convent shall be bound to give him notice
thereof a month beforehand but if she do not acquaint him
;

therewith, she shall be suspended from her office for as long a

period as the bishop shall think fit.
 ON REFORMATION. 249

CHAPTER XVIII.

No one sitall, except in the cases by law expressed, compel a

woman to enter a Monastery ; or prevent her, if she desires to
enter. The constitutions of the Penitents, or Convertites, shall
be preserved.

The holy Synod places under anathema all and singular

those persons, of what quality or condition soever they may
be, whether clerics or laymen, Seculars or Regulars, or with
whatsoever dignity invested, who shall, in any way whatever,
force any virgin, or widow, or any other woman whatsoever

except in the cases provided for by law to enter a con

vent against her will, or to take the habit of any religious
order, or to make her profession ;
as also all those who lend
countenance thereunto
their counsel, aid, or and those also ;

who, knowing that she does not enter into the convent volun
tarily, or voluntarily take the habit, or make her profession,
shall, in any way, interfere in that act, by their presence, or
consent, or authority.
It also subjects to a like anathema those who shall, in any
way, without a just cause, hinder the holy wish of virgins, or
other women, to take the veil, or make their vows. And all and
singular those things which ought to be done before profession,
or at the profession itself, shall be observed not only in convents

subject to the bishop, but also in all others whatsoever. From

the above, however, are excepted those women who are called
penitents, or convertites ;* in whose regard their constitutions
shall be observed.

CHAPTER XIX.
How to proceed in cases ofpretended invalidity ofprofession.

No Regular soever, who shall pretend that he entered into a

religious order through compulsion or fear; or shall even allege

ConvertitK.
250 SESSION XXV.

that he made his profession before the proper age ;

or the like ;

and would fain lay aside his habit, be the cause what it may or ;

would even withdraw with his habit without the permission of his
superior shall be listened to, unless it be within five years only
;

from the day of his profession, and not then either, unless he
has produced before his own superior, and the Ordinary, the
reasons which he alleges. But if, this, he has of
before doing
his own accord laid he shall in no wise be
aside his habit,
admitted to allege any cause whatever but shall be compelled
;

to return to his monastery, and be punished as an apostate ;

and meanwhile he shall not have the benefit of any privilege of

his order.

Also, no Regular shall, by virtue of any manner of faculty,

be transferred to an order less rigid nor shall permission be
;

granted to any Regular to wear in secret the habit of his order.

CHAPTER XX.

Superiors of orders not subject to bishops shall visit and correct

inferior Monasteries, even though held in commendam.

Abbots, who are heads of orders, and the other Superiors of

the aforesaid orders, who are not subject to bishops, but have a
lawful jurisdiction over other inferior monasteries or priories,
shall,each in his own place and order, visit officially the said
monasteries and priories that are subject to them, even though
held in commendam: which, forasmuch as they are subject to the
heads of their own orders, the holy Synod declares that they are
not to be included in what has been elsewhere decreed relative to
the visitation of monasteries held in commendam; and those who
preside over monasteries of the orders aforesaid shall be bound
to receive the abovenamed visitors, and to execute their orders.

Also, those monasteries themselves which are the heads of

orders, shall be visited conformably to the constitutions of the
holy Apostolic See, and of each several order. And so long as
the said commendatary monasteries shall continue, there shall be
appointed, by the general Chapters, or by the visitors of the
 ON REFORMATION. 25!

said orders, priors claustral, or sub-priors in those priories that

are conventual, who shall exercise spiritual authority and cor
rection. In all other things the privileges and faculties of the
abovenamed orders, as regards the persons, places, and rights
thereof, shall remain firm and inviolate.

CHAPTER XXL
Over Monasteries, Religious of that same order shall be

appointed,

Whereas very many monasteries, even abbeys, priories, and

provostries, have suffered no slight injury, both in spirituals and
temporals, through the mal-administration of those to whom
they have been entrusted, the holy Synod would fain by every
means restore them to a discipline suitable to a monastic life.
But the present state of the times is so fraught with hindrances
and difficulties that a remedy can neither be applied at once
to all, nor common to all places, as It could desire ;
neverthe
less, that It may not omit anything which may in time be used,
in wholesomely providing against the evils aforesaid, It trusts
most holy Roman Pontiff will, of his
in the first place, that the

piety and prudence, make it his care as far as he sees that

the times will permit that over those monasteries which are at
present held in commendam, and which are conventual, there
be appointed Regulars, expressly professed of the same order,
and capable of guiding and governing the flock. And as to
such as shall become vacant hereafter, they shall be conferred
solely on Regulars of distinguished virtue and holiness. But
as regards those monasteries which are the heads and chiefs*
of orders, be the filiations thereof called abbeys or priories,f
those who hold them at present in commendam shall be bound
unless provision be made for a Regular successor thereunto

*
Primates.
t Pallav. translates somewhat differently ;
6 le Badie e i Priorati che si chiamano
figliuoli di tali capi.
252 SESSION XXV.

either to make, within six months, a solemn profession of the

religious which is peculiar to the said orders, or to resign;
life

otherwise the places aforesaid held in commendam shall be

accounted ipso jure vacant. But, lest any fraud may be used as
regards all and singular the aforesaid matters, the holy Synod
ordains that in the appointments to the said monasteries the
quality of each individual be specifically expressed and any ;

appointment made otherwise shall be accounted surreptitious,

and shall not be rendered valid by any subsequent possession,
even though extending over three years.

CHAPTER XXII.

The Decrees touching the Reformation of Regulars shall be

carried into execution at once by all.

The holy Synod enjoins that all and singular the matters
contained in the foregoing decrees be observed in all convents
and monasteries, colleges, and houses of all monks and reli
gious whatsoever, as also of all religious virgins and widows
soever, even though living under the conduct of the military
orders, of the order even (of Saint John) of Jerusalem, and by
what name soever they may be designated, under whatsoever rule
or constitutions they may be, or under the care or government
of, or in subjection to, union with, or dependence on, any order

whatsoever, whether of mendicants, or not mendicants, or of

other Regular monks, or canons of whatsoever kind any privi :

leges whatsoever of all and each of the above named, under

whatsoever form of words expressed, even those called mare
magnum, even those obtained at their foundation, as also any con
stitutions and rules whatsoever, even though sworn to, and any
customs or prescriptions whatsoever, even though immemorial,
to the contrary notwithstanding. But, if there be any Regulars,
whether men or women, who are living under stricter rule or
statutes, the holy Synod does not intend to withdraw them from
their institute and observance, except as to the power of pos
sessing real property in common. And forasmuch as the holy
 ON REFORMATION. 253

Synod desires that all and singular the things aforesaid be

put inexecution as soon as possible, It enjoins on all bishops
that, in the monasteries which are subject to them, as also in
all the rest specially committed to them in the preceding de

crees ;
and on all abbots, and generals, and other superiors of
the abovenamed orders that they forthwith put in execution
;

the matters aforesaid, and if there be anything which is not

carried into execution, the provincial Councils shall remedy, and

punish the negligence of the bishops; and that of Regulars, their

provincial and general Chapters and, in default of general
;

Chapters, the provincial Councils shall, by deputing certain

persons belonging to the same order, provide herein.

The holy Synod also exhorts all kings, princes, republics, and
magistrates, and by virtue of holy obedience commands them,
to vouchsafe to interpose, as often as requested, their help and

authority in support of the aforesaid bishops, abbots, generals,

and other superiors in the execution of the things comprised

above; that so they may, without any hindrance, rightly execute

the preceding matters to the praise of Almighty God.

DECREE ON REFORMATION.

CHAPTER I.

Cardinals and all Prelates of the churches shall be content

with modest furniture and a frugal table : tJiey shall not
enrich their relatives or domestics out of the property of the
Church.

be wished that those who undertake the office of a

It is to

bishop should understand what their portion is and compre ;

hend that they are called, not to their own convenience,* not to
riches or luxury, but to labours and cares for the glory of
God. For it is not to be doubted, that the rest of the faithful

*
Commoda, advantage, or interests.
254 SESSION xxv.

also will be more easily excited to religion and innocence, if

they shall see those who are set over them not fixing their
thoughts on the things of this world, but on the salvation of
souls, and on their heavenly country. Wherefore the holy
Synod, being minded that these things are of the greatest im
portance towards restoring ecclesiastical discipline, admonishes
all bishops that, often meditating thereon, they show themselves
conformable to their office, by their actual deeds and the actions
of their lives which ;
is a kind of perpetual sermon ;
but above
allthat they so order their whole conversation, as that others

may thence be able to derive examples of frugality, modesty,

continency, and of that holy humility which so much recom
mends us to God.
Wherefore, after the example of our fathers in the Council of
Carthage, It not only orders that bishops be content with modest
furniture, and a frugal table and diet, but that they also give
heed that in the rest of their manner of living, and in their whole
house, there be nothing seen that is alien from this holy institu
tion, and which does not manifest simplicity, zeal towards God,
and a contempt of vanities. Also, It wholly forbids them to
strive to enrich their own kindred or domestics out of the reve
nues of the church :
seeing that even the canons of the Apostles
forbid them to give to their kindred the property of the church,
which belongs to God but if their kindred be poor, let them
;

distribute to them thereof

as poor, but not misapply or waste
it for their sakes
yea, the holy Synod, with the utmost earnest
:

ness, admonishes them completely to lay aside all this human

and carnal affection towards brothers, nephews, and kindred,
which is the seed-plot of many evils in the church. And what
has been said of bishops, the same is not only to be observed
by all who hold ecclesiastical benefices, whether Secular or
Regular, each according to the nature of his rank, but the Synod
decrees that it also regards the cardinals of the holy Roman
Church for whereas, upon their advice to the most holy Roman
;

Pontiff, the administration of the universal Church depends,

it would seem to be a shame if they did not at the same time
shine so pre-eminent in virtue, and in the discipline of their
lives, as deservedly to draw upon themselves the eyes of all men.
 ON REFORMATION. 255

CHAPTER II.

By whom individually the Decrees of the Council are to be

solemnly received ; and by whom a profession of faitJi is to be
made.

The calamitousness of the times, and the malignity of the

increasing heresies, demand that nothing be left undone which
may seem in anywise capable of tending to the edification of
the people, and to the defence of the Catholic faith. Wherefore
the holy Synod enjoins on patriarchs, primates, archbishops,
bishops, and all others, who, of right or custom, ought to be
present at the provincial Council, that in the very first provin
cial Synod that shall be held after the close of this Council they

publicly receive all and singular the things that have been
defined and ordained by this holy Synod as also that they;

promise and profess true obedience to the Sovereign Roman

Pontiff and at the same time publicly express their detestation
;

of and anathematise all the heresies that have been condemned

by the sacred canons and general Councils, and especially by
this same Synod. And, henceforth, all those who shall be pro
moted to be patriarchs, primates, archbishops, and bishops,
shall strictly observe the same in the first provincial Synod at
which they shall be present. And should any one of all the
aforesaid refuse which God forbid the bishops of the same
province shall be bound, under pain of the divine indignation,
at once to give notice thereof to the Sovereign Roman Pontiff,
and shall meanwhile abstain from communion with that person.
And all others who now hold, or shall hereafter hold, ecclesi
astical and whose duty it is to be present at the
benefices,
diocesan Synod, shall do and observe the same, as above set
down, on the very first occasion that the Synod shall be held,
otherwise they shall be punished according to the form of the
sacred canons. Moreover, all those to whom belong the charge,
visitation, and reformation of and of (places of)
universities
general studies, shall diligently take care that the canons and
decrees of this holy Synod be, by the said universities, wholly
256 SESSION XXV.

received and that the masters, doctors, and others in the said
;

universities interpret and teach those things which are of

Catholic faith, in conformity therewith^
and that at the be
;

ginning of each year they bind themselves by solemn oath to

this procedure. And also if there be any other things that need
correction and reformation in the universities aforesaid, they
shall be reformed and regulated by those whom it regards, for
the advancement of religion and of ecclesiastical discipline.
But as regards those universities which are immediately under
the protection of the Sovereign Pontiff, and are subject to his
visitation, his Blessedness will take care that they be, by his
delegates, wholesomely visited and reformed in the manner
aforesaid, and as shall seem to him most advantageous.

CHAPTER III.

The sivord of excommunication is not to be rashly used:

when an execution can be made on property or person, cen
sures are to be abstained from : the civil magistrates shall not

interfere herein.

Although the sword of excommunication is the very sinews

of ecclesiastical discipline, and very salutary for keeping the
people in their duty, yet is it to be used with sobriety and great
circumspection seeing that experience teaches that if it be
;

rashly or for slight causes wielded, it is more despised than

feared, and produces ruin rather than safety. Wherefore, those
excommunications which, after certain admonitions, are wont to
be issued with the view, as it is termed, of causing a revelation,
or on account of things that have been lost or stolen, shall
be issued by no one whomsoever but the bishop and not then, ;

otherwise than on account of some circumstance of no common

kind which moves the mind of the bishop thereunto, after the
cause has been by him diligently and very maturely weighed ;

nor shall he be induced to grant the said excommunications by

the authority of any Secular person whatever, even though a
magistrate ;
but the whole shall be left to his own judgment and
 ON REFORMATION. 257

conscience when, considering the circumstances, the place, the

person, or the time, he shall himself judge that such are to be
resolved on.
As regards judicial causes, it is enjoined on all ecclesiastical
judges, of whatsoever dignity they may be, that, both during
the proceedings and in giving judgment, they abstain from eccle
siasticalcensures, or interdict, as often as an execution on the
person or property can, in each stage of the process, be effected
by them of their own proper authority but in civil causes, which ;

in any way belong to the ecclesiastical court, it shall be lawful

for them, if they judge it expedient, to proceed against all per
sons whatsoever, even laymen, and to terminate suits, by means
of pecuniary fines, which, by the very fact of being levied, shall
be assigned to the pious places there existing ;
or by distress

upon the goods or arrest of the person, to be made either by

their own or other officers ;
or even by deprivation of benefices,
and other remedies at law. But if the execution cannot be made
in this upon the person or goods of the guilty, and
way, either
there be contumacy towards the judge, he may then, in addition
to the other penalties, smite them also with the sword of ana
thema, if he think fit.

In like manner in criminal causes, wherein an execution can,

as above, be effectedupon the person or goods, the judge shall
abstain from censures but, if that execution cannot easily be
;

made, it shall be lawful for the judge to employ the said spiri
tual sword against delinquents provided, however, the character
;

of the offence so require, and after two monitions at least, and

this by public notice.* And it shall not be lawfulf for any
civil magistrate to prohibit an ecclesiastical judge from excom

municating any individual or to command that he revoke an

;

excommunication that has been issued under pretext that ;

the things contained in the present decree have not been

observed whereas the cognisance hereof does not appertain to
;

Seculars, but to ecclesiastics. And every excommunicated per

son, who, after the lawful monitions, does not repent, shall not
only not be received to the sacraments, and to communion, and

*
Etiam per edictum, also, or, even by an edict. t Nefas.
II
258 SESSION XXV.

intercourse* with the faithful but if, being bound with cen
;

sures, he
shall, with obdurate heart, remain for a year in the
defilement thereof, he may even be proceeded against as sus
pected of heresy.

CHAPTER IV.

Where number of Masses to be celebrated is excessive.

the

Bishops, Abbots, and Generals shall make such regulation as

shall seem to them expedient.

It frequently happens, in divers churches, either that so great

a number of masses is required to be celebrated on account of

various legacies from persons deceased, that it is not possible

to comply therewith on the particular days prescribed by the
testators or that the alms left for the celebration thereof is so
;

slight that it is not easy to find anyone willing to undertake the

duty ; whereby the pious intentions of the testators are frus

trated, and occasion is given for burthening the consciences of
those who are concerned in the aforesaid obligations. The holy
Synod, being desirous that these legacies for pious uses be
satisfied in the most complete and useful manner possible,

empowers bishops in diocesan Synod, and likewise abbots and

generals of orders in their general Chapters, to ordain, in
regard hereof, whatsoever in their consciences they shall, upon
a diligent examination of the circumstances, judge to be most
expedient, for God s honour and worship and the good of the
churches, in those churches aforesaid which they shall find stand
in need of some regulation in this matter, in such wise, however,
that a commemoration be always made of the departed, who,
for the welfare of their souls, have left the said legacies for

pious uses.

Familiaritatem, familiarity.
 ON REFORMATION. 259

CHAPTER V.

The conditions and obligations imposed on Benefices shall be

observed.

Reason requires that, in regulations which have been well

established, no alteration be made by any ordinances to the con
trary. Whenever, therefore, by virtue of the erection or founda
tion of any benefices, or in consequence of other regulations,
certain qualifications are required, or certain obligations are
attached thereunto, they not be derogated from in the
shall

collation, or in any other arrangement whatsoever in regard of

the said benefices. The same also shall be observed as to
prebends assigned to teachers of theology, masters, doctors,*
priests, deacons, or sub-deacons, whenever such prebends have
been established in this manner, in such sort that, in no provision
whatever shall anything be altered in regard of the said qualifi
cations and orders ;
and any provision made otherwise shall
be accounted surreptitious.

CHAPTER VI.

In ^cvJiat manner the Bishop ougJit to act in regard of tJie

visitation of exempted CJiapters.

The holy Synod ordains that the decree made under Paul III.,
of happy memory, beginning Capitula Cathedralium, shall be
observed in all cathedral and collegiate churches, not only when
the bishop makes his visitation, but also as often as he proceeds
ex or at the petition of another, against any one of those
officio,
who are comprised in the said decree yet so, how ever, that
;
r

whenever he institutes proceedings out of visitation, all the

particulars subjoined shall have place to wit, that the Chapter
:

shall, at thebeginning of each year, select two individuals belong-

*
Proebendis theologalibus, magistralibus, doctoralibus.
260 SESSION XXV.

ing to the Chapter, with whose counsel and consent the bishop,
or his vicar, shall be bound to proceed, both in instituting the
process, and in all the other acts thereof until the end of the cause
inclusively in the presence, nevertheless, of the notary of the
said bishop, and in the bishop s house, or his ordinary court of

justice. The two deputies shall, however, have but one vote ;

but either of them may give his vote in unison with that of the
bishop. But
if, as regards any proceeding, or as regards any

interlocutory or definitive sentence, they shall both differ from

the bishop, they shall in this case choose, in conjunction with
the bishop, a third person, within the term of six days and :

should they also not agree in the election of that third person,
the choice shall devolve on the nearest bishop and the point ;

whereon they differed shall be decided in accordance with the

opinion which that third person sides with ; otherwise, the pro
ceedings, and what follows thereupon, shall be null, and of no
effect in law. Nevertheless, in crimes arising from incontinency,
whereof mention has been made in the decree concerning con-

cubinaries, as also in the more heinous crimes which require

deposition or degradation ;
where flight is apprehended, and
where, that judgment may not be eluded, it is necessary to
secure the person, the bishop may at first proceed singly to a
summary information, and to the necessary detention of the
person observing, however, in the rest of the proceedings, the
;

order named above. But in all cases regard is to be paid to

this,that the delinquents be kept in custody in a suitable place,
according to the quality of the crime and of the persons.
Moreover, there shall everywhere be rendered to bishops that
honour which comports with their dignity and in choir, in the ;

chapter, in processions, and other public functions,* they shall

have the first seat, and the place which they shall themselves
make choice of, and theirs shall be the chief authority in every
thing that is to be done.
If the bishops shall propose anything to the canons to be
deliberated on, and the matter treated of be not one which

Actibus publicis, public actions or proceedings. Pallav. funzioni.

 ON REFORMATION. 26 1

regards any benefit to them or theirs, they shall themselves

convoke the Chapter, take the votes,* and decide according to
them. But, in the absence of the bishop, this shall be wholly
done by those of the Chapter to whom of right or custom it
appertains, nor shall the bishop s vicar be allowed to do it. But
in all other things the jurisdiction and power of the Chapter,
if any there be belonging thereunto, as also the administration
of their property, shall be left wholly unimpaired and untouched.
As regards those who do not possess any dignities, and are not
of the Chapter, they shall all be subject to the bishop in causes
ecclesiastical notwithstanding, as regards the things aforesaid,
;

any privileges accruing even from any foundation as also any ;

customs, even though immemorial any sentences, oaths, con-

;

cordates, which bind the authors thereof only saving, however,;

in all things those privileges which have been granted to uni

versities for general studies, or to the persons who belong there
unto. But all and singular these things shall not have effect
in those churches wherein the bishops, or their vicars, by virtue
of constitutions, privileges, customs, concordates, or by any
other right whatsoever, have a power, authority, and jurisdiction
greater than that which is included in the present decree from ;

which (powers) the holy Synod does not intend to derogate.

CHAPTER VII.

The Access and Regress in regard of Benefices are done azuay

with ; in what manner to whom, and for what cause a Coad
,

jutor is to be granted.

Whereas, as regards ecclesiastical benefices, whatsoever carries

with it the appearance of
hereditary succession is a thing odious
to the sacred constitutions, and contrary to the decrees of the
Fathers no Access or Regress,\ in regard of any ecclesias
;

tical benefice of whatsoever quality, shall, even though by con-

*
Vota exquirat, demand their opinions or votes.
\ Access, right of accession to a benefice at some future period ; regress, right of
returning to a benefice vacated, in case of the death, &c., of the actual incumbent.
262 SESSION XXV.

sent, be henceforth granted to any individual nor shall those

;

already granted be suspended, extended, or transferred. And

this decree shall have effect in regard of all ecclesiastical bene
fices whatsoever, and even in cathedral churches, and as regards
all manner of persons soever, even though distinguished with

the honour of the cardinalate.

In like manner, as regards coadjutorships with future succes
sion, the same shall henceforth be observed (to wit) that they
;

shall not be permitted to anyone in regard of any ecclesiastical

benefices whatsoever. But if at any time the urgent necessity,
or the evident advantage of a cathedral church, or of a monas
tery, demands that a coadjutor be granted to a prelate, such
coadjutor with (the right of) future succession shall not other
wise be granted but after the said cause has been first diligently
taken cognisance of by the most holy Roman Pontiff and it is ;

certain that all those qualifications which, by law and by the

decrees of this holy Synod, are required in bishops and prelates,
are reunited in his person otherwise, the concessions made
;

herein shall be accounted surreptitious.

CHAPTER VIII.

What is to be observed in regard of Hospitals. By whom

and in what manner the negligence of administrators is to be
punished.

The holy Synod admonishes all who hold any ecclesiastical

benefices, whether Secular or Regular, to accustom themselves,
as far as their revenues will allow, to exercise with alacrity and
kindliness the office of hospitality, so frequently commended by
the holy Fathers being mindful that those who cherish hospi
;

tality receive Christ in (the person of) their guests. But as

regards those who hold in commendam, or by way of adminis
tration, or title whatsoever, or have even united
under any other
to their own churches
the places commonly called hospitals, or
other pious places instituted especially for the use of pilgrims,
of the infirm, the aged, or the poor or if the parish churches
;

should happen to be united to hospitals, or have been turned

 ON REFORMATION. 263

into hospitals, and have been granted to the patrons thereof to

be by them administered, the Synod strictly commands that
they execute the charge and duty imposed upon them, and that
they actually exercise that hospitality, which is due at their
hands, out of the fruits devoted to that purpose, pursuant to the
constitution of the Council of Vienne, renewed elsewhere by
this same holy Synod under Paul III., of happy memory, and
which begins Quia contingit. But if these hospitals were in
stituted to receive a certain class of pilgrims, or of infirm per
sons, or of others and in the place where the said hospitals are
;

situated there are no such persons, or very few, to be found, It

doth further command, that the fruits thereof be converted to some
other pious use, the nearest that may be to their original desti
nation, and the most useful for that time and place, as shall seem
to be the most expedient
to the Ordinary, aided by two of the

Chapter, experienced matters of business, to be chosen by

in
him unless it be that the contrary happen to be expressed, to
;

meet even this case, in the foundation or institution thereof ;

in which event, the bishop shall take care that what is ordained
be observed, or, if that be not possible, he shall, as above, regu
late the matter in a useful manner.
Wherefore, and singular the persons aforesaid, of what
if all

soever order, and religious body, and dignity they may be, be
they even laymen, who have the administration of hospitals
provided, however, they be not subject to Regulars where regu
lar observance is in force shall, after having been admonished
by the Ordinary, have ceased really to discharge the duty of
hospitality, complying with all the necessary conditions to which
they are bound, they may be compelled thereunto not only by
ecclesiastical censures, and other remedies at law, but may also
even be deprived for ever of the administration and care of the
hospital itself and others shall be substituted in their place,
;

by those to whom this may belong. And the persons aforesaid

shall, this notwithstanding, be bound in conscience to make
restitution of the fruits which they have received contrary to the
institution of the said hospitals which restitution shall not be
;

pardoned them by any remission or composition nor shall the :

administration or government of such places be henceforth en-

264 SESSION XXV.

trusted to one and the same person longer than for three years,
unless it be otherwise provided in the foundation thereof not ;

withstanding, as regards all the abovenamed particulars, any

union, exemption, and custom, even from time immemorial, to
the contrary, or any privileges, or indults of whatever kind.

CHAPTER IX.

In what manner a right of patronage is to be proved, and to

whom granted ; what is not laivful for patrons. Unions of free
benefices, to churches under right of patronage, prohibited.
Rights of patronage, not legitimately obtained, are to be re-
voked.

Even as it is not just to take away the legitimate rights of

patronage, and to violate the pious intentions of the faithful in
the institution thereof, so also neither is it to be suffered, that,
under this pretext, ecclesiastical benefices be reduced to a state
of servitude, as by many is impudently done. In order, there
fore, that what reason requires may be observed in all things,

the holy Synod ordains that the title to the right of patronage
shall be (derived) from a foundation, or an endowment which ;

(title) shall be shown from an authentic document,

and the
other (proofs) required by law or, also, by repeated presenta
;

tions during a period of time so remote that it exceeds the

memory of man or, otherwise, according as the law directs.

;

But as regards those persons, or communities, or universities,

by which that right is for the most part presumed to have been
obtained by usurpation rather than otherwise, a more full and
exact proof shall be required to establish a true title nor shall ;

the proof derived from time immemorial be otherwise of avail

in their besides other things necessary for that
regard, unless
proof presentations, even continuous, during the space of not
less than fifty years, at the least, all of which presentations
have been carried into effect, shall be proved from authentic
writings. All other rights of patronage, in regard of benefices,
as well Secular as Regular, or parochial, or in regard of digni
ties, or any other benefices whatsoever, in a cathedral or col-
 ON REFORMATION. 265

legiate church ;
as also all faculties and privileges, whether
granted so as to have the force of patronage, or, by virtue of
any other right whatsoever, to nominate, elect, present to the
said benefices when they become vacant, excepting the rights
of patronage belong to cathedral churches, and excepting such
other (rights of patronage) as belong to the emperor, to kings,
or to who possess kingdoms, and to other high and
those
supreme princes who have the rights of sovereignty within their
own dominions, as also those (rights of patronage) which have
been bestowed in favour of (places of) general studies, shall be
understood to be wholly abrogated and made void, together with
the quasi-possession which has followed thereupon. And bene
fices of this kind shall be conferred, as being free, by those who

collate thereunto and such appointment shall have full effect

;

Furthermore, it shall be lawful for the bishop to reject the

persons whom the patrons have presented, if they be not fit.

But the institution belong to inferior (ecclesiastics), they (the

if

presentees) shall nevertheless be examined by the bishop, pur

suant to what has been elsewhere ordained by this holy Synod ;

made by those inferiors shall be null

otherwise the institution
and void.
But the patrons of benefices, of whatsoever order and dignity
they may be, be they (the patrons) even communities, universi
ties, or any colleges whatsoever, whether of clerics or laymen,

any way, nor for any manner of cause or occasion,

shall not in
meddle with the receiving of the fruits, rents, or revenues of
any benefices whatsoever, even though those benefices be truly,
by foundation or endowment, under their right of patronage;
but shall leave them to the free disposal of the rector, or of the
beneficiary, any custom whatsoever to the contrary notwith
standing. Nor shall they presume to transfer to others, contrary
to the decrees of the canons, the said right of patronage, by

sale, or under any other title whatsoever if they act otherwise,

:

they be subjected to the penalties of excommunication

shall
and interdict, and shall be ipso jure deprived of the aforesaid
right itself of patronage. Moreover, those accessions* made

*
Accessiones, augmentations, amalgamations.
266 SESSION xxv.

by way of union of with churches that are subject

free benefices
to the right of even of laymen, whether those
patronage,
churches be parochial, or benefices of any other kind whatso
ever, even such as are simple, or are dignities, or hospitals, in
such wise that the free benefices aforesaid are made to be of
the same nature as those unto which they are united, and are
placed under the (same) right of patronage; such (accessions),
ifthey have not as yet been carried into full effect, as also such
as shall henceforth be made, at the instance of any person

whatsoever, by whatsoever authority, be it even apostolic, shall,

together with the said unions themselves, be regarded as having
been obtained surreptitiously notwithstanding any form of
;

words therein employed, or any derogation which may be held

as equivalent to being expressed nor shall such unions be any
;

more carried into execution, but the benefices themselves so

when vacant, be freely conferred as previously.
united shall,
regards those augmentations, which, having been made
As
within the last forty years, have obtained their effect and a
complete incorporation; such shall nevertheless be reviewed
and examined by the Ordinaries, as the delegates of the Apos
tolic See and those which shall be found to have been obtained
;

by surreption or obreption shall, together with the unions, be

declared invalid, and the benefices themselves shall be sepa
rated, and be conferred upon other persons.
In like manner also whatsoever rights of patronage over
churches, and any other benefices of whatsoever kind, even dig
nities which were previously free which have been acquired
within the last forty years, or that may henceforth be acquired,
whether through an increase of the endowment, or in conse
quence of erecting the building afresh,* or from some other
like cause, even though with the authority of the Apostolic See,
shall be carefully taken cognisance of by the said Ordinaries,
as delegates as aforesaid and they shall not be hindered by
;

the faculties or privileges of any individual in regard thereof;

but they shall wholly revoke such rights of patronage as they

Ex nova constructione.
 ON REFORMATION. 267

shall find not to have been legitimately established on account

of some most evident necessity of the church, or benefice, or
dignity and they shall restore benefices of this kind
;
to their
former state of liberty without injury however to the incum
;

bents thereof, and after having restored to the patrons what

soever they may have given on this score any privileges, ;

constitutions, and customs, even though immemorial, notwith

standing.

CHAPTER X.

Judges, unto ivhom causes may be committed by the Apostolic

See, are to be nominated by the Synod: all judges shall termi
nate causes speedily,

Forasmuch as on account of the malicious suggestions of

suitors,and at times also by reason of the distance of places, a
knowledge of the persons to whom causes are committed cannot
be perfectly obtained and hence causes are sometimes referred
;

to judges on the spot who are not altogether

fit the holy ;

Synod ordains each

that, in
provincial or diocesan Synod,
there shall be designated certain persons who have the qualifi
cations required by the constitution of Boniface VIII., which
begins Statutum, and who are otherwise suited thereunto ;

that, to them also,besides the Ordinaries of the places, may

henceforth be committed those ecclesiastical and spiritual
causes, belonging to the ecclesiastical court, which may have to
be delegated to their districts. And if one of these so desig
nated shall happen to die in the interim, the Ordinary of the place,
with the advice of the Chapter, shall substitute another in his
stead, until the next provincial or diocesan Synod in such sort ;

that each diocese shall have at least four, or even more, persons
approved of and qualified as above, to whom causes of this
nature may be committed by any legate, or nuncio, and even
by the Apostolic See otherwise, after the said designation has
:

been made, which the bishops shall forthwith transmit to the

Sovereign Roman Pontiff, any delegations whatsoever of other
268 SESSION xxv.

judges, made to any others but the above, shall be regarded as

surreptitious.
The holy Synod furthermore admonishes both the Ordinaries
and all other judges whatsoever to endeavour to terminate
causes in as brief a period as possible and to meet in every
;

way, either by prescribing a given term, or by some other

available method, the artifices of lawyers, whether in delaying
the trial of the suit, or any other part of the judicial process.

CHAPTER XL
Certain leases of Ecclesiastical Property or rights are prohi
bited ; certain other such leases are annulled.

It ordinarily brings great ruin upon churches, when the pro

perty thereof is, to the prejudice of those who succeed, leased

out to others upon the present payment of a sum of money.

Wherefore, all leases of this kind, if made for payments in
advance, shall be in nowise considered valid to the prejudice
of those who succeed any indult or privilege whatsoever not
;

withstanding nor shall such leases be confirmed in the Roman

;

Court, or elsewhere.
Neither shall it be lawful to farm out ecclesiastical jurisdic
tions, or the faculties of nominating, or of deputing vicars in
spirituals ;
nor for the lessees to exercise the above in person or
by others and any grants to the contrary, even though made
;

by the Apostolic See, shall be esteemed surreptitious. As to

leases of ecclesiastical things, even though confirmed by apos
tolical authority, the holy Synod declares those to be invalid,

which, having been made within the last thirty years, for a long
term, or as they are designated in some districts, for twenty-
nine, or for twice twenty-nine years, shall be judged by the
provincial Synod, or by the deputies thereof, to have been
contracted to the injury of the church, and contrary to the
ordinances of the canons.
 ON REFORMATION. 269

CHAPTER XII.

Tithes to be paid in full : those withholding, or hindering, the

payment thereof are to be excommunicated : the Rectors of Poor

Churches are to be piously relieved.

Those are not to be borne who, by various artifices, endea

vour to withhold the tithes accruing to the churches nor those ;

who rashly take possession of, and apply to their own use, the
tithes which have to be paid by others whereas the payment ;

of tithes is God, and they who refuse to pay them, or

due to
hinder those who give them, usurp* the property of another.
Wherefore, the holy Synod enjoins on all, of whatsoever rank
and condition they be, to whom it belongs to pay tithes, that
they henceforth pay in full the tithes to which they are bound
in law, to the cathedral church, or to whatsoever other churches
or persons they are lawfully due. And they who either with
hold them, or hinder them (from being paid) shall be excom
municated ;
nor be absolved from this crime, until after full
restitution has been made. It further exhorts all and each,
and the duty which they owe to
that, of their Christian charity,
their own
pastors, they grudge not, out of the good things that
are given them by God, to assist bountifully those bishops and

parish priests who preside over the poorer churches to the ;

praise of God, and to maintain the dignity of their own pastors

who watcli for them.

CHAPTER XIII.

The fourth of Funeral (dues) shall be paid to the Cathedral or

Parish CJiurcJies.

The holy Synod ordains that in whatsoever places, forty

years ago, a fourth, as it is called, of funerals, was accustomed

*
Invadunt.
270 SESSION XXV.

to be paid to the cathedral or parish church, but has subse

quently, by virtue of whatsoever privilege, been granted to
other monasteries, hospitals, or to any other kind of pious
places ;
the same shall henceforth, with all its rights,* and in the
same proportion as was formerly usual, be paid to the cathedral
or parish church all grants, graces, privileges, even those called
;

mare magnum, or any others whatsoever, to the contrary not

withstanding.

CHAPTER XIV.

The manner of proceeding against Clerics who keep concubines

is prescribed.

How shameful a thing, and how unworthy it is of the name

of clerics who have devoted themselves to the service of God,
to live in the filth of impurity and unclean bondage, the thing
itself doth testify, in the common scandal of all the faithful,
and the extreme disgrace entailed on the clerical order. To the
end, therefore, that the ministers of the Church may be recalled
to that continency and integrity of life which becomes them ;

and that the people may hence learn to reverence them the
more, that they know them to be more pure of life the holy :

Synod forbids all clerics whatsoever to dare to keep concubines,

or any other woman of whom any suspicion can exist, either in
their own houses or elsewhere, or to presume to have any
intercourse with them, otherwise they shall be punished with
the penalties imposed by the sacred canons or by the statutes
of the (several) churches. But if, after being admonished by
their superiors, they shall not abstain from these women, they
shall be ip so facto deprived of the third part of the fruits, rents,
and proceeds of all their benefices whatsoever, and pensions ;

which third part shall be applied to the fabric of the church, or

to some other pious place, at the discretion of the bishop. If,

however, persisting in the same crime, with the same or some

*
Integro jure, in its entire right, fully.
 ON REFORMATION. 271

other woman, they shall not even yet have obeyed upon a second
admonition, not only shall they thereupon forfeit all the fruits
and proceeds of their benefices and pensions, which shall be
applied to the places aforesaid, but they shall also be suspended
from the administration of the benefices themselves for as long
a period as shall seem fit to the Ordinary, even as the delegate

of the Apostolic See. And if, having been thus suspended, they
nevertheless shall not put away those women, or even if they
shall have intercourse with them, then shall they be for ever

deprived of their ecclesiastical benefices, portions, offices, and

pensions of whatsoever kind, and be rendered thenceforth in
capable and unworthy of any manner of honours, dignities, bene
fices, and offices, until, after a manifest amendment of life, it
shall seem good to their superiors, for a cause, to grant them a
dispensation. But if, after having once put them away, they
shall have dared to renew the interrupted connection, or to take
to themselves other scandalous women of this sort, they shall,
in addition to the penalties aforesaid, be smitten with the sword
of excommunication. Nor shall any appeal or exemption
hinder or suspend the execution of the aforesaid and the cog;

nisance of all the matters above named shall not belong to

archdeacons, or deans, or other inferiors, but to the bishops
themselves, who may proceed without the noise and the for
malities of justice, and by the sole investigation of the truth of
the fact.

As regards clerics who have not ecclesiastical benefices or

pensions, they shall, according to the quality of their crime and
contumacy, and their persistence therein, be punished by the
bishop himself, with imprisonment, suspension from their order,
inability to obtain benefices, or in other ways, conformably with
the sacred canons.
Bishops also, if which God forbid they abstain not from
crime of this nature, and, upon being admonished by the pro
vincial Synod, they do not amend, shall be ip so facto suspended ;

and if they persist therein, they shall be reported by the said

Synod to the most holy Roman Pontiff, who shall punish them

iccording to the nature of their guilt, even with deprivation,

if need be.
272 SESSION XXV.

CHAPTER XV.

The illegitimate Sons of Clerics are excluded from certain

Benefices and Pensions.

That the memory of paternal incontinency may be banished

as far as possible from places consecrated to God, where purity
and holiness are most especially beseeming it shall not be ;

lawful for the sons of clerics, not born in lawful wedlock, to hold,
in those churches wherein their fathers have, or had, an eccle
siastical benefice, any benefice whatsoever, even though a dif
ferent one nor to minister in any way in the said churches
; ;

nor to have pensions out of the revenues of benefices which

their fathers hold, or have aforetime held. And if a father and
son shall be found, at this present time, to hold benefices in the
same church, the son shall be compelled to resign his benefice,
or to exchange it for another out of that church, within the
space of three months, otherwise he shall be ipso jure deprived
thereof and any dispensation in regard of the aforesaid shall
;

be accounted surreptitious. Moreover, any reciprocal resigna

tions which shall from this time forth be made by fathers who
are clerics in favour of their sons, that one may obtain the bene
fice of the other, shall be wholly regarded as made in fraudulent

evasion of this decree, and of the ordinances of the canons ;

nor shall the collations that may have followed, by virtue of

resignations of this kind, or of any others whatsoever made
fraudulently, be of avail to the said sons of clerics.

CHAPTER XVI.

Benefices with cure shall not be converted into simple

Benefices : a suitable portion of tlie fruits shall be assigned
to the Vicar who exercises the cure of souls.

The holy Synod ordains that those Secular ecclesiastical

benefices, by whatsoever name they may be called, which, by

 ON REFORMATION. 273

their original institution, or in any other way whatever, have the

cure of souls, shall not henceforth be converted into a simple
benefice, even though a suitable portion be assigned to a per
petual vicar; notwithstanding any graces whatsoever which have
not obtained their full effect But, as regards those benefices
wherein, contrary to the institution or foundation thereof, the
cure of souls has been transferred to a perpetual vicar, even
though they be found to have been from time im
in this state

memorial, if a suitable
portion have
of the not been
fruits

assigned to the vicar of the church, by what name soever he

may be designated, the same shall be assigned as soon as pos
sible, and within a year at the furthest from the end of the

present Council, at the discretion of the Ordinary pursuant to ;

the form of the decree made under Paul III., of happy memory.
But if this cannot
conveniently be done, or if it be not done
within the said term, as soon as the benefice shall be vacant,
either by the resignation or death of the vicar or rector, or in
whatsoever way either of the above shall vacate it, it shall
receive again the cure of souls the name of vicarage cease
; ;

and it shall be restored to its ancient state.

CHAPTER XVII.

Bishops shall maintain their dignity ; nor conduct themselves

ivithunworthy servility toivards the Ministers of Kings, towards
Lords, or Barons.

The holy Synod cannot but sorely grieve at hearing that

certain bishops, forgetful of their own estate, do in no slight
manner disgrace the pontifical dignity comporting themselves
;

with an unseemly kind of servility, both in church and out of it,

before the ministers of kings, nobles,* and barons and, as if ;

they were inferior ministers of the altar, not only most unwor
thily give them place, but even serve them in person. Where
fore the holy Synod, detesting this and the like behaviour, doth,

>y renewing all the sacred canons, the general Councils, and
274 SESSION xxv.

other apostolical ordinances, which relate to the decorum and

authority* of the episcopal dignity, enjoin that henceforth bishops
abstain from the like charging them that, both in church
;

and out of having before their eyes their own rank and order,
it,

they everywhere bear in mind that they are fathers and pastors ;

charging also others, as well princes as all persons whatsoever,

to pay them paternal honour and due reverence.

CHAPTER XVIII.

The Canons shall be exactly observed : if, at any time, a dis

pensation is togranted in regard

be thereof, it shall be done

with the most mature deliberation.

As it is expedient, for the public good, to relax at times the

restraint of the law, thereby more completely to meet, for the
common advantage, the cases and necessities which arise even ;

so, todispense too often with the law, and to yield to petitioners
on account of precedent rather than upon any certain discrimi
nation in regard of persons and circumstances, is nothing else
but to open a way for each one to transgress the laws. Where
fore, be it known to all men, that the most sacred canons are
to be exactly observed by all, and, as far as this is possible,
without distinction. But if any urgent and just reason, and at
times a greater good, shall require that some be dispensed with ;

this shall be granted, after the cause has been taken cognisance

of, and after the most mature deliberation, and gratuitously, by

all those soever to whom that dispensation appertains and any ;

dispensation granted otherwise shall be esteemed surreptitious.

CHAPTER XIX.

Duelling is prohibited under the most severe penalties.

detestable custom of duelling, introduced by the con

The
trivance of the Devil, that by the bloody death of the body he

*
Decorem et gravitatem.
 ON REFORMATION. 275

may accomplish the ruin of the soul, shall be utterly exter

minated from the Christian world. Any emperor, kings, dukes,
princes, marquises, counts, and temporal lords, by whatsoever
other name entitled, who shall grant a place within their
combat between Christians, shall be there
territories for single

upon* excommunicated, and shall be understood to be de

prived of jurisdiction and dominion over any city, castle, or
place, in or at which they have permitted the duel to take place,
which they hold of the Church and if those places be held as
;

a they shall forthwith escheat to their direct lords.

fief
As to the persons who have fought, and those who are called
their seconds (sponsors), they shall incur the penalty of excom

munication, and the confiscation-)- of all their property, and of

perpetual infamy, and are to be punished as homicides, according
to the sacred canons and if they have perished in the conflict
;

itself, they be ever deprived of ecclesiastical sepulture.

shall
for
Those also who have given counsel in the case of a duel,
whether for the question of right or fact, or have in any other
way whatever persuaded anyone thereunto, as also the specta
tors thereof, shall be subjected to the bond of excommunication,
and of a perpetual malediction any privilege soever, or evil
;

custom, though immemorial, notwithstanding.

CHAPTER XX.
The Immunities, Liberty, and other Rights of the Church are
recommended to Secular Princes.

The holy Synod being desirous that ecclesiastical discipline

may not only be restored amongst the Christian people, but
that it also may be for ever preserved sound and safe from all
manner of adverse attempts besides those things which It has
;

ordained touching ecclesiastical persons, has thought fit that

Secular princes also be admonished of their duty trusting that ;

they as Catholics, whom God hath willed to be the protectors

Eo ipso, by the act itself. t Proscriptionis, forfeiture.

276 SESSION XXV.

of holy faith and Church will not only grant that to the
Church her own right be restored, but will also recall all their
own subjects to due reverence towards the clergy, parish priests,
and the superior orders nor permit that their officers, or
;

inferior magistrates, through anyspirit of covetousness or any

heedlessness, violate that immunity of the Church and of eccle
siastical persons, which, by the ordinance of God and by the
appointments of the canons has been established ;
but (see)
that they render, conjointly with the princes themselves, due
observance to the sacred constitutions of Sovereign Pontiffs and
of Councils.
and enjoins that the sacred canons and
It ordains, therefore,
allthe general Councils, as also all other apostolic ordinances
published in favour of ecclesiastical persons, of the liberty of
the Church, and against the violators thereof all which It also
renews by this present decree be exactly observed by all men.
And admonishes the emperor, kings, republics,
for this cause It

princes, and and each of whatsoever state and dignity they

all

be, that the more bountifully they are adorned with temporal
goods, and with power over others, the more religiously should
they respect whatsoever is of ecclesiastical right, as belonging
especially to God, and as being under the cover of His pro
tection and that they suffer not such to be injured by any
;

barons, nobles,* governors, or other temporal lords, and above

all by their own immediate officers but punish those severely
;

who obstruct her liberty, immunity, and jurisdiction being ;

themselves an example to them in regard of piety, religion, and

the protection of the churches, in imitation of those most ex
cellent and religious princes their predecessors, who not only
defended from all injury from others, but, by their authority
and munificence, in a special manner advanced the interests of
their own church. Wherefore let each one herein discharge
his duty carefully that so the divine worship may be devoutly
;

celebrated, and prelates and other clerics remain, quietly and

without hindrances, in their own residences and in the discharge
of their duties, to the profit and edification of the people.

*
Domicellis.
 ON REFORMATION. 277

CHAPTER XXI.

In all things the authority of the Apostolic See shall remain

untouched.

Lastly, the holy Synod and singular the

declares that all

things which, under whatsoever clauses and words, have been

ordained sacred Council, in the matter of reformation of
in this
morals and ecclesiastical discipline, as well under the Sovereign
Pontiffs, Paul III. III., of happy memory, as under
and Julius
the most blessed Pius IV., have been so decreed as that the
authority of the Apostolic See both is, and is understood to be,
untouched thereby.

DECREE FOR CONTINUING THE SESSION ON THE FOLLOWING

DAY.

Whereas all those things which had to be treated of in the

present Session cannot, because of the lateness of the hour, be

conveniently despatched therefore, according as was resolved
;

on by the Fathers in general congregation, the things which

remain are deferred till to-morrow, in continuation of this same
Session.

CONTINUATION OF THE SESSION,

On the fourth day of December.

DECREE CONCERNING INDULGENCES.

Whereas the power of conferring Indulgences was granted by
Christ to the Church and she has, even in the most ancient
;

times, used the said power,* delivered unto her of God the ;

sacred holy Synod teaches and enjoins that the use of Indul-
genc es, for the Christian people most salutary, and approved of

*
Hujusmodi potestate, this kind of power.
278 SESSION XXV.

by the authority of sacred Councils, is to be retained in the

Church and It condemns with anathema those who
;
either
assert that they are useless, or who deny that there is in the
Church the power of granting them. In granting them, how
ever, It desires that, in accordance with the ancient and
approved custom in the Church, moderation be observed lest, ;

by excessive facility, ecclesiastical discipline be enervated.

And being desirous that the abuses which have crept therein,
and by occasion of which this honourable* name of Indulgences
is blasphemed by heretics, be amended and corrected, It
ordains generally by this decree, that all evil gains for the
obtaining thereof whence a most prolific cause of abuses
amongst the Christian people has been derived be wholly
abolished. But as regards the other abuses which have pro
ceeded from superstition, ignorance, irreverence, or from what
soever other source, since, by reason of the manifold corruptions
in the places and provinces where the said abuses are com

mitted, they cannot conveniently be specially prohibited ;

It
commands all bishops diligently to collect, each in his own
church, abuses of this nature, and to report them in the first
all

provincial Synod that, after having been reviewed by the

;

opinions of the other bishops also, they may forthwith be

referred to the Sovereign Roman Pontiff, by whose authority
and prudence that which may beexpedient for the universal
Church will be ordained ;
that thus the gift of holy Indulgences
may be dispensed to all the faithful, piously, holily, and incor-
ruptly.

ON CHOICE OF MEATS ;
ON FASTS AND FESTIVAL DAYS.

The holy Synod furthermore exhorts, and, by the most holy

advent of our Lord and Saviour, conjures all pastors that, like
good soldiers, they sedulously recommend to all the faithful all
those things which the holy Roman Church, the mother and

*
Insigne, excellent.
 ON THE INDEX OF BOOKS, ETC. 279

mistress of all churches, has ordained, as also those things

which, as well in this Council as in the other oecumenical Coun
cils, have been ordained, and to use all diligence that they be

observant of all thereof, and especially of those which tend to

mortify the flesh, such as the choice of meats, and fasts as also ;

those which serve to promote piety, such as the devout and

religious celebration of festival days often ; admonishing the
people to obey those set over them (Heb. xiii. 17), whom they
who hear shall hear God as a re\varder, whereas they who
contemn them shall feel God Himself as an avenger.

ON THE INDEX OF BOOKS ;

ON THE CATECHISM, BREVIARY,
AND MISSAL.

The sacred and holy Synod, in the second Session celebrated

under our most holy lord, Pius IV., commissioned certain chosen
Fathers to consider what ought to be done touching various
censures, and books either suspected or pernicious, and to
report thereon to the said holy Synod hearing now that the
;

finishing hand has been put to that labour by those Fathers ;

which, however, by reason of the variety and multitude of

books cannot be distinctly and conveniently judged of by the
holy Synod It enjoins that whatsoever has been by them done
;

shall be laid before the most holy Roman Pontiff, that it

may
be by his judgment and authority terminated and made public.
And it commands that the same be done in regard of the
Catechism, by the Fathers to whom that work was consigned,
and as regards the missal and breviary.

ON THE PLACE OF AMBASSADORS.

The holy Synod declares that by the place assigned to am

bassadors, as well Ecclesiastics as Seculars, whether in Session,
procession, or in any other acts whatsoever, no prejudice has
been created in regard of any amongst them ;
but that all their
280 SESSION XXV.

own rights and prerogatives, and those of their own emperor,

kings, republics, and princes are uninjured and untouched, and
continue in the same state as they were before the present
Council.

ON RECEIVING AND OBSERVING THE DECREES OF

THE COUNCIL.

So great has been the calamitousness of these times, and such

the inveterate malice of the heretics, that there has been nothing
ever so clear in our statement of faith, nothing so surely settled,
which they, at the instigation of the enemy of the human race,
have not defiled by some sort of error. For which cause the
holy Synod hath made it Its especial care to condemn and ana
thematise the principal errors of the heretics of our time, and to
deliver and teach the true and Catholic doctrine even as It ;

has condemned, and anathematised, and decreed.

And whereas so many bishops, summoned from the various
provinces of the Christian world, cannot be absent for so long a
time without great loss to the flock entrusted to them, and with
out universal danger and whereas no hope remains that the
;

heretics, after being so often invited, even with the public faith
which they desired, and after being so long expected, will come
hither later and it is therefore necessary to put an end at length
;

to the sacred Council it now remains for It to admonish in the

:

Lord all princes, as It

hereby does, so to afford their assistance
as not to permit the things which It has decreed to be corrupted
or violated by heretics but that they be by them and all others
;

devoutly received and faithfully observed. And should any

difficulty arise in regard of receiving those decrees, or should

anything be met with which it does not believe, requiring expla

nation or definition, the holy Synod trusts that, besides the
other remedies appointed in this Council, the most blessed
Roman Pontiff will it his care that, for the glory of God
make
and the tranquillity of the Church, the necessities of the pro
vinces be provided for, either by summoning, particularly out of
the provinces where the difficulties shall have arisen, those
 ON THE CLOSE OF THE COUNCIL. 281

persons whom he shall deem it expedient (to employ) in treat

ing of the said matters ;

or even by the celebration of a general
Council, if he judge it necessary ;
or in such other way as shall
seem to him most suitable.

ON RECITING, IN SESSION, THE DECREES OF THE COUNCIL

UNDER PAUL III. AND JULIUS III.

Forasmuch as, at divers times, as well under Paul III. as

under Julius of
happy memory, many things have, in this
III.,
sacred Council, been ordained and defined touching dogmas and
reformation of manners the holy Synod wills that they be now
;

recited and read.

They were recited.

ON THE CLOSE OF THE COUNCIL, AND ON SUING FOR CONFIR

MATION FROM OUR MOST HOLY LORD.

Most illustrious and most reverend Fathers, doth it

lords

please you, that, to the praise of Almighty God, an end be put

to this sacred oecumenical Synod ? and that the confirmation of

all and singular the things which have therein been decreed and

defined, as well under the Roman Pontiffs, Paul III. and Julius
II., of happy memory, as under our most holy lord Pius IV.,

be requested,in the name of this holy Synod, by the presidents,

and the Legates of the Apostolic See, from the most blessed
Roman Pontiff ?

They answered i It pleaseth us.

Afterwards^ the most illustrious and most reverend Cardinal
M orone, the first Legate and President, blessing the holy Synod
said : After having given thanks to God, most reverend Fathers,
go in peace.

TJiey answered: Amen.

282 ACCLAMATIONS OF THE FATHERS.

ACCLAMATIONS OF THE FATHERS AT THE CLOSE OF THE

COUNCIL.

The Cardinal of Lorraine. To the most blessed Pius, Pope,

and our lord, pontiff of the holy and universal Church, many
years and eternal memory.
Answer of the Fathers. O Lord God, do Thou very long
preserve the most holy Father to Thy Church for many years.
:

The Cardinal. To the souls of the most blessed Sovereign

Pontiffs, Paul III. and Julius III., by whose authority this
sacred general Council was begun, peace from the Lord, and
eternal glory, and happiness in the light of the saints.
Anszver. Be their memory in benediction.
The Cardinal. Of the Emperor Charles the Fifth, and of
the most serene kings, who have promoted and protected this
universal Council, be the memory in benediction.
Answer. Amen, Amen.
The Cardinal. To the most serene Emperor Ferdinand, ever
august, orthodox, and pacific, and to all our kings, republics,
and princes, many years.
Answer. Preserve, O Lord, the pious and Christian emperor :

Oh, Heavenly Emperor, protect earthly kings, the preservers of

the right faith.
The Cardinal. To the Legates of the Apostolic Roman See,
and presidents in this Synod, many thanks and many years.
Answer. Many thanks the Lord reward them.
;

The Cardinal. To the most reverend cardinals, and most

illustrious ambassadors.
Answer. Many thanks :
many years.
Tlie Cardinal. To the most holy bishops, life, and a happy
return to their own churches.
Answer. To the heralds of truth perpetual memory to the ;

orthodox senate many years.

The Cardinal. The sacred and holy oecumenical Synod of
Trent let us confess the faith thereof, let us ever keep the
:

decrees thereof.
Ansiuer. Ever let us confess, ever keep.
 CONFIRMATION OF THE COUNCIL. 283

The Cardinal. We all thus believe ;

we all think the very
same ;
we consenting and embracing (them), subscribe.
all,

This is the faith of blessed Peter, and of the Apostles this is :

the faith of the Fathers This is the faith of the Orthodox.

:

Answer. Thus we believe ;

thus we think ;
thus we sub
scribe.
The Cardinal. To these decrees adhering may we be made
worthy of the mercies and grace of the first and great supreme
priest, Jesus Christ God our inviolate Lady, the holy mother
;

of God, also interceding, and all the saints.

Answer. So be it so be it. Amen, Amen
:

Cardinal. Anathema to all heretics.

Answer. Anathema, anathema.
After this, it was enjoined on all the Fathers, by the Legates
and presidents, under pain of excommunication, that, before
departing from the city of Trent, they should subscribe with
their own hand the decrees of the Council, or approve thereof
by some public instrument all of whom
; subsequently sub
scribed, and they were in number CCLV.; to wit, four legates,
two cardinals, three patriarchs, twenty-five archbishops, one
hundred and sixty-eight bishops, seven abbots, thirty-nine
proctors of absent (prelates) with lawful commission, seven
generals.
Praise be to God.
It agrees ivith the original : in faith ivhereof we have sub
scribed :
I, Angelus MASSARELLI, bishop of Telesia, secretary of the
sacred Council of Trent.
I, Marcus Antonius PEREGRINUS, of Como, notary of the
said Council.
I, Cynthius PAMPHILUS, clerk of the diocese of Camerino,
notary of the said Council.

CONFIRMATION OF THE COUNCIL.

We, Alexander di Farnese, cardinal-deacon of Saint Law-

mce in Damaso, vice-chancellor of the holy Roman Church,
284 CONFIRMATION OF

do certify and
attest, that, on this day, being Wednesday, the
twenty-sixth of January, MDLXIV, in the fifth year of the pon
tificate of our most holy lord Pius IV., by the providence of

God, Pope, the most reverend my lords, the Cardinals Morone

and Simonetta, lately returned from the sacred Council of
Trent, whereat they had presided as Legates of the Apostolic
See, did, in a secret consistory, held at St. Peter s, petition our
said most holy lord as follows :

Most blessed Father a decree, concerning the closing of

;
in
the oecumenical Council of Trent, published the day before the
nones of December
last,* it was ordained that, through the
presidents and
Legates of your Holiness, and of the holy
Apostolic See, confirmation should be requested from your
Holiness, in the name of the said Council, of all and singular
the things which were therein decreed and defined, as well
under Paul III. and Julius III., of happy memory, as under
your Holiness. Wherefore we, John, Cardinal Morone, and
Louis, Cardinal Simonetta, who were then Legates and presi
dents, wishing to execute what was appointed in that decree,
do humbly petition in the name of the said oecumenical Council
of Trent, that your Holiness would vouchsafe to confirm all and
singular the things which have therein been decreed and defined,
as well under Paul III. and Julius III., of happy memory, as
under your Holiness.
Upon hearing which, his Holiness, having looked at and read
the tenor of the said decree, and having taken the advice of
the most reverend lords the cardinals, replied in these words :

Acceding to the petition made to us, by the Legates aforesaid,

in the name of the oecumenical Council of Trent, touching the
confirmation thereof, We, with apostolic authority, and with the
advice and assent of our venerable brethren the cardinals, having
previously had a mature deliberation with them, do confirm all
and singular the things which have been decreed and defined
in the said Council, as well under Paul III. and Julius III., of

happy memory, as during the time of our pontificate and we ;

*
December 4th.
 THE COUNCIL.

command that the same be received and inviolably observed

by all the faithful of Christ ;
In the name of the Father, and of
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
So it is.

A. Cardinal FARNESE,
Vice- Chancellor.

BULL OF OUR MOST HOLY LORD PIUS IV., BY THE PROVIDENCE

OF GOD, POPE, TOUCHING THE CONFIRMATION OF THE
(ECUMENICAL (AND) GENERAL COUNCIL OF TRENT.

Pius, bishop, servant of the servants of God, for the perpetual

memory hereof.
Blessed be the God, and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ^
the Father
of mercies, and the God of all comfort* who
hath vouchsafed to look down upon His holy Church, agitated
and tossed by so many storms and tempests, and, whilst it was
day by day more sorely distressed, hath at length brought -relief
thereunto by a suitable and wished-for remedy. To extirpate
very many and most pernicious heresies, to correct manners,
and to restore ecclesiastical discipline, to procure the peace and
concord of the Christian people, an oecumenical and general
Council had been, a long time previously, indicted by our pre
decessor, Paul III., of pious memory, and had been begun by
holding several Sessions. Having been, by his successor, re
called to the city, same
the Council, after several Sessions had
been celebrated, could not, on account of various impediments
and difficulties which supervened, be even then brought to a
conclusion it was, therefore, for a
:
long time interrupted, not
without the greatest grief on the part of all persons of piety,
whilst the Church daily more and more implored that remedy.
But we, upon having entered upon the government of the
Apostolic See, undertook to accomplish so necessary and salu
tary a work, even as our pastoral solicitude admonished us ;

2 Cor. i.
3.
2 86 CONFIRMATION OF

trusting in the divine mercy, and aided by the pious zeal of our
most beloved son in Christ, Ferdinand, Emperor elect of the
Romans, and by that of other Christian kings, republics, and
princes, we have at length attained to that which we have not
ceased to labour after by daily and nightly watchfulness, and
which we have assiduously besought of the Father of lights*
For whereas a most numerous assembly of bishops and of other
distinguished prelates, and one worthy of an oecumenical Coun
cil, had, upon being convoked by our letters, and impelled also

by their own piety, been gathered together from all sides out of
the nations of Christendom, at the said city together with
;

whom were very many other persons of piety, pre-eminent for

skill in sacred letters, and knowledge of divine and human law ;

the Legates of the Apostolic See presiding in the said Synod ;

ourselves so favourable to the liberty of the Council, as even to

have, by letters written to our Legates, voluntarily left the said
Council free to determine concerning matters properly reserved
to the Apostolic See such things as remained to be treated of,
;

defined, and ordained, touching the sacraments and other mat

ters, which seemed to be necessary for confuting heresies,

removing abuses, and amending morals, were by the sacred and

holy Synod, with the most perfect liberty and diligence, treated
of, and accurately and most deliberately defined, explained, and

ordained, which being completed, the Council was brought to a

close with so great unanimity on the part of all who assisted
thereat, that it was plain that such agreement was the Lord s
doing, and it was very wonderful in onr eyes, and those of all.f
For which so singular a bounty, We at once appointed solemn
processions in this good city, which were assisted at with great
piety by the clergy and people and We made it our care that
;

the thanksgivings so justly due should be paid to the divine ma

jesty forasmuch as the issue of that Council has brought with
:

it a great and well-nigh assured

hope that greater fruits will day
by day be derived unto the Church from the decrees and con
stitutions thereof.

*
James i.
17. f Ps. cxvii. 3.
 THE COUNCIL. 287

And whereas the said holy Synod, in its reverence towards

the Apostolic See, and following also in the traces of the ancient
Councils, has, in a decree made thereon in public Session, re
quested of us the confirmation of all Its decrees, passed in our
time and that of our predecessors We, being made acquainted
;

with the request of the said Synod, first by the letters of our
Legates, then, upon their return, by what they diligently reported
inthe name of the Synod after mature deliberation had thereon
;

with our venerable brethren the cardinals of the holy Roman

Church, and, above all, having invoked the assistance of the
Holy Spirit after that we had ascertained that all those decrees
;

were Catholic, and useful and salutary to the Christian people,

We, to the praise of Almighty God, with the advice and assent
of our brethren aforesaid, have this day, in our secret consistory,
confirmed by Apostolic authority all and singular those decrees,
and have ordained that the same be received and observed by
all the faithful of Christ ;
as also, for the clearer information of
all men, We by the tenor of this letter, confirm them, and
do,
ordain that they be received and observed.
And, in virtue of holy obedience, and under the penalties by
the sacred canons appointed, and others more grievous, even
those of deprivation, to be inflicted at our discretion, We do also
command all and each of our venerable brethren, the patriarchs,
archbishops, bishops, and all other prelates whatsoever of the
churches, of what estate, grade, order, and dignity soever they
may be, even though distinguished with the honour of the car-
dinalate, diligently to observe the said decrees and statutes in
their own churches, cities, and dioceses, both in their courts of

justice and elsewhere, and to cause the same to be inviolably

observed, each by his own subjects, in so far as they are in any
way concerned silencing gainsayers, and the refractory,
therein ;

by means of judicial sentences, and by the censures also and

ecclesiastical penalties contained in the said decrees calling in ;

also, if needthe help of the secular arm.

be, And, by the
bowels of the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ, admonish We
and conjure our said most beloved son the emperor elect, and
the Christian kings, republics, and princes, with that piety with
which they assisted, by their ambassadors, at the Council, with
288 CONFIRMATION OF

the same piety and equal zeal, for the sake of God s honour,
and the salvation of their people, in reverence also towards the
Apostolic See and the sacred Synod, to support, when needful,
with their assistance and countenance, the prelates in executing
and observing the decrees of the said Council and not to per
;

mit opinions adverse to the sound and salutary doctrine of the

Council to be received by the people who are under their sway,
but utterly to interdict such.
Furthermore, in order to avoid the perversion and confusion
which might arise, if each one were allowed, as he might think
fit, to publish his own commentaries and interpretations on the
decrees of the Council We, by apostolic authority, forbid all
;

men, as well ecclesiastics, of whatsoever order, condition, and

rank they may be, as also laymen, with whatsoever honour and
power invested prelates, to wit, under pain of being interdicted
;

from entering the church, and all others whomsoever they be,
under pain of excommunication incurred by the fact, to pre
sume, without our authority, to publish, in any form, any
commentaries, glosses, annotations, scholia, or any kind of in
terpretation whatsoever of the decrees of the said Council or ;

to settle anything in regard thereof, under any plea whatsoever,

even under the pretext of greater corroboration of the decrees, or
the more perfect execution thereof, or under any other colour
whatsoever. But if anything therein shall seem to anyone to
have been expressed and ordained in an obscure manner, and
it shall appear to stand in need on that account of an interpre

tation or decision, let him Go up to the place which the Lord

hath chosen ;* to wit, to the Apostolic See, the mistress of all
the faithful, whose authority the holy Synod also has so rever
ently acknowledged. For, if any difficulties and controversies
shall arise in regard of the said decrees, We
reserve them to
be by Us cleared up and decided, even as the holy Synod has
Itself in like manner decreed ;being prepared, as that Synod
has justly expressed Its confidence in regard of Us, to provide
for the necessities of all the provinces, in such manner as shall

Deut. xvii. 8.
 OF THE COUNCIL. 289

seem to Us most suitable ; declaring that whatsoever may be

attempted to the contrary in this matter, whether wittingly or
unwittingly, by anyone, by what authority soever, is, notwith
standing, nulland void. And that these things may come to
the knowledge of all men, and that no one may use the excuse
of ignorance We will and ordain, that, in the Vatican Basilica
;

of the prince of the Apostles, and in the Lateran church, at the

time when the people is wont to assemble there to be present
at the solemnisation of masses, this letter be publicly read in a
loud voice by certain officers of our court and that, after hav ;

ing been read, it be affixed to the doors of those churches, and

also to the gates of the Apostolic Chancery, and to the usual

place in the Campo di Fiore and be there left for some time,
;

to be read by and to come to the knowledge of all men. And

when removed thence, copies being, according to custom, left in
those same places, it shall be committed to the press in our good
city, that so it may be more conveniently made known through
out the provinces and kingdoms of the Christian name. And
We ordain and decree, that, without any doubt, faith be given
to copies thereof written or subscribed by the hand of a public

notary, and guaranteed by the seal and signature of some per

son constituted in ecclesiastical dignity. Let no one, thereforCj
infringe this our of confirmation, monition, inhibition,
letter

reservation, will, mandate, and decree, or with rash daring go

contrary thereunto. But if anyone shall presume to attempt
him know that he will incur the indignation of Almighty
this, let

God, and of His blessed Apostles, Peter and Paul. Given at

Rome, at Saint Peter s, in the year of the Lord s Incarnation
One thousand five hundred and sixty-four, on the seventh of
the calends of February,* in the fifth year of our pontificate.

*
January 26th.

LL
 THE NAMES,
SURNAMES, COUNTRY, AND DIGNITY,
Of the LEGATES, and other FATHERS, as also of the AMBASSADORS and THEOLOGIANS,
who were present at all, or any of, the first ten Sessions, held under Paul III.,
from the I3th of December, 1545, to the 2nd of June, 1547.
(From Le Plat s edition of the Council of Trent, pp. 89 102. Antwer. 1779.)

Sacri concilii pr&sidentes S. J\. E. cardinales et apostolici de latere legati.

Rmus. et Illmus. D. Joannes Maria, tiff. 9 Aprilis, 1555. Sub Marcelli II.
episcopus Pnenestinus de monte Areti- nomine. Obiit Romae, 30 Aprilis, 1555;
nus. Prius archiep. Sipontinuset guber- sepult. est apud S. Petrum.
nator urbis. Interf. con. Lateran. Sub Rmus. et Illmus. D. Reginaldus Polus,
Leone X. Summus Pontifex sub Julii III. Anglus, tituli S. Marioe in Cosmedin dia-
nomine 8 Feb. 1550. Obiit Romce, 23 conus. Dein
S. Priscse presb. card. ,
tit.

Martii, 1555 ; sepult. est in Vatic. legatus apost. Anglice, archiep. Cantuar.
Rmus. et Illmus. D, Marcellus, tituli S. Recessit ante quintam sess. Obiit 15
Crucis in Jerusalem presbyter, Cervinus : Decemb. 1558, post 16 horas ab obitu
Politianus. Ep. Eugubiensis, elect. Pon Marian reginse, ejus affmis.

Cardinales non legati.

Rmus. et Illmus. D. Christophorus Ma- Rmus. et Illmus. D. Petrus Pacecus,

drucius, Tridentinus, tit. S. Gesarei in Hispanus, sanctoe Romance ecclesise pres

palatio presbyter cardinalis, et episcopus byter cardinalis, et episcopus Giennensis.

Tridentinus et administrator Brixiensis. Card, creatus ante 2 sess., 16 Decemb.
Cardin. creatus 31 Maii, 1542, proclama- 1545. Tridenti semper prcesens. Fuit
tus 1 9 Decemb. 1544, Dein episc. Albanus, episcopus Seguntinus, Mindoniensis,
Sabinensis, Pnenestinus ac Portuensis. Civitatensis, Pampeloniensis. Tandem
Post quintam session, non comparuit in prorex Neapolitanus pro Carolo V. Im
concilio. Dein Tiburt. episc. Obiit perat. et Phillipo II. ejus filio, 1554.
5 Julii, 1578; sepult. est Romoe in sa- Obiit Romoe, 4 Mart. 1560.
cello gentilitio S. Onuphrii. Fuerat pro
Carolo V. Imperat. vicar, gen. ducatus
Mediolanensis.

Oratores Caroli V. Cffsaris, Hispaniarum regis, &c.

Illust. D. Didacus Hurtadus de Men- Illust. D. Franciscus Alvarez de Toledo,

doza, Hispanus. Fuit in quarta sess. tan- Hispanus. Fuit in tertia et quarta sess.
turn. Obiit 1575.

Oratores rens Christianissimi.

111. D. Claudius Durfe, Callus, Foren- D. Petrus Danes, Parisiensis. Suzen-

sium prasfectus. narum proepositus :
Delphini
principis
D. Jacobus de Ligneris, Callus. Tertire Francisci II. postea prceceptor ac episc.
inquisitoriarum senat. Paris, classium Vaurensis.
praeses, postea infulatus pneses ibid.
Obiit Paris, I Aug. 1556.
 NAMES OF PRELATES, ETC., PRESENT AT THE COUNCIL. 2QI

Oratores Ferdinandi^ Rom. Bohemia et Hungarii? regis.

111. D. Franciscus a Castelalto, Ger- que ad tertiam orationem inclusive.

111. D.
manus. Wolfgangus comes cle Salm,
Magnificus D. Antonius Queta, J.V.D., Germanus, episcopus Passaviensis. A
Tridentinus. Hi fuerunt pnesentes us Spondano notatus.

Archiepiscopi.

R. D. Andreas Cornelius,
Venetus, et Acheruntinus. Elect. 3 Jul. 1531.
archiepiscopus Spalatrensis. Fuit Andr. Obiit card, episc. Sabinensis 27 Apr. 1563.
arch. Spalatrensis nepos 23 ann. natus
: R. D. Franciscus Bandinus, Senensis,
Brixke administer 3 Maii, 1532. Obiit archiepiscopus Senensis. Elect. 7 April.
Romae, 1551, cardin. tit. S. Theodori. 1529. Obiit 1558.
R. D. Antonius Sitholi de Genaco, R. D. Sebastianus Lecavela, Grcecus,
Callus, archiepiscopus Aquensis. Fuerat archiep. Naxiensis et Pariensis. Elect.
coadjutor Petri patrui 1532. Acta con- 1540. Obiit 15 Novemb. 1566 ; eetat. 55.
ciliicollegit usque ad obitum Pauli III. R. D. Olaus Magnus, Gothus, archi
Electus 1541. Obiit 2 Decemb. 1550. episcopus Upsalensis.
R. D. Salvator Alexius Sassarus, His- R. D. Petrus Tagliavia, Siculus, archi
panus, archiepiscopus Turritanus. episcopus Panormitanus. Obiit Panormi,
R. D. Ludovicus Chieregatus, Vicenti- 5 August. 1558.
nus, archiepiscopus Antibarensis. R. D. Robertus Vaucop, Scotus, archi-
R. D. Jacobus Cauchus, Venetus, archi episcopws Armachanus. Elect. 1541.
episcopus Corcyrensis. Elect. 7 April. Obiit 1551.
1529. Obiit 1560. R. D. Julius Contarenus, archiepisco
R. D. Joannes Michael Sarracenus, pus S. Severini.
Neapolitanus, archiepiscopus Materanus

Episcopi.

R. D. Marcus Vigerius Savonensis, sis,episcopus Acciensis. Ord. Praedicat.

episcopus Senogalliensis. Electus 1513. S. Theol. profess. 16 Octob. 1521, gub.
Obiit 1555. Interf. cone. Lateran. sub Fani 1522. Asculi 1536: suffrag. card.
Leone X. Fuer. gub. Piceni, Bonon., Campeg. Bonon. 1530. Suaa ecclesioe
Anconens., Parm., Placent. nunt. apost. cessit 26 Aug. 1545. Vicar, gener.
ad reg. Portug. Brixiens. 1552.
R. D. Philes Roverella, Ferrariensis, R. D. Quintus cle Rusticis, Romanus,
episcopus Asculanus. Elect. 3 Sept. 1518. episcopus Miletensis. Elect. 17 Jul.
Obiit Romee 1550. Nunt. apost. ad 1523. Cessit 1541, dein regressus obiit
plerosq. principes. 1562.
R. D. Philibertus Ferrerius, Hippore- R. D. Ferdinandus Pandolphinus,
giensis, episcopus Hipporegiensis. Florentinus, episcopus Trojanus.
R. D. Thomas de S. Felicio, Neapoli R. D. Alexander Campegius, Bononi
tanus, episcopus Cavensis. Electus 14 ensis, episcopus Bononiensis. Elect. 31
Mart. 1520. Obiit episcop. Nemausinus Jul. 1541. Obiit 20 Sept. 1554; aetat.
6 Martii, 1585 ; aetat. 96. Fuerat orator 48. Card. 1551.
patrke ad summ. pontif. R. D. Cathalanus Trivultius, Medio-
R. D. Christophorus de Spiritibus, lanensis, episcopus Placentinus. Elect.
Viterbiensis, episcopus Casenatensis. 3 Maii, 1525. Obiit 1559.
R. D. Jacobus Ponzetus, Neapolitanus, R. D. Robertus de Croy, Belga, epis
episcopus Malfactensis. 28 Maii, coad- copus Cameracensis. Elect. 1519. Obiit
jutor-episc. 1528- Ecclesioe thesauro in 31 Aug. 1556; sepult. ante altar. B.Marice.
redimendis captivis usus est 1533. Epis- Erat frater Guil. de Croy cardin. Tolet.
copat. abdicavit 15 53- et Caroli Tornac. episc. Interfuit con-
R. D. Campegius, Bononiensis, epis ventui pro pace Carolum V. inter et
copus Feltrensis. Elect. 27 Maii, 1520. Franciscum I. Edidit const, synodales
Obiit Romse 2 Januar. 1564 aetat. 72.
; 1550.
R. D. Benedictus cle Nobilibus, Lucen-
292 NAMES OF PRELATES, ETC.,

R. D. Antonius de Numai, Forolivi- R. D. Henricus Soffredus, Neapolita-

ensis, episcopus yEserniensis.
Elect. 24 nus, episcopus Caputaquensis. Electus
Decemb. 1524. Obiit 1568. 1 8 Decemb. 1531. Obiit Trid. in con
R. D. Leo Ursinus, Romanus, epis cilio, 1547.
copus Forliviensis. Elect. 1539. Obiit R. D.
Hieronymus Vida, Cremonen-
2 Maii, 1564. sis,episcopus Albensis. Elect. 6 Febr.
R. D. Hieronymus Fuscherus, Vene- 1532. Obiit 27 Sept. 1566.
tus, episcopus Torcellanus. Elect. 16 R. D. Lelius Baruffus de Piis, Brito-
Maii, 1528. Obiit2jun. 1563; aetat. 57. riensis, episcopus Sarsinatensis. Elect.
R. D. Marcus Antonius Crucius, Ti- 9 Decemb. 1530.
burtinus, episcopus Tiburtinus. Elect. R. D. Joannes Baptista Campegius,
17 Januar. 1528. Obiit 1561. Bononiensis, episcopus Majoricensis.
R. D. Lucius Staphyleus, Illyricus, Elect. 6 Febr. 1532. Obiit 7 Apr. 1583;
episcopus Sibinicensis. Elect. 1528. aetat. 76.
Romae avunculo monumentum erexit in R. D. Thaddeus de Pepulis, Bononi
eccles. S. Trinitatis. Ex
ejus stirpe extat ensis, episcopus Carinensis.
Jo. Staphylaeus, unicus historicus Dalma- R. D. Petrus Vorstius, Belga, episco
tiae et Croatiae. pus Aquensis. Elect. 12 Mart. 1534.
R. D. Alexander Piccolomineus, Se- Obiit 6 Febr. 1549.
Electus 29
nensis, episcopus Pientinus. R. D. Eliseus Theodinus, Arpinas,
Nov. 1528. Obiit 1563. episcopus Soranus. Elect. 24 Apr. 1534.
R. D. Claudius Dodeus, Callus, epis Obiit post 1561.
copus Rhedonensis. R. D. Jacobus Cortesius a Prato, Ro
R. D. Gulielmus a Prato, Callus, epis manus, episcopus Vasionensis. Elect.
copus Claromontanus. Elect. 16 Febr. J
535- Obiit patriarcha Alexandr. post
1528. Obiit 1561. Filius Antonii Can- ann. 1570.
cell. Gallise,ubi Jesuitis a se introductis R. D. Hieronymus de Theodolis, Fo-
varia collegia extruxit, statuta Synodalia roliviensis, episcopus Gaditanus. Elect.
publicavit. Sepult. in ccenobio Minim- 1527. Floret ejusfamilia, tit. marchiona-
orum de Beauceregard, a se fundato. tus S. Viti exornata.
R. D. Aloysius Pisanus, Venetus, R. D. Petrus Franciscus Ferrerius,
episcopus Patavinus. Elect. 1528. Obiit Hipporegiensis, episcopus Vercellensis.
31 Maii, 1570. S. R. E. cardin. creatus Electus 20 Decemb. 1536. Obiit S. R. E.
a Pio IV. Nepos card. Pisani (Francisci) card. 12 Nov. 1566; aetat. 54.
fundavit monast. virginum S. Marci. R. D. Georgius Cornelius, Venetus,
R. D. Marcus Antonius Campegius, episcopus Tarvisinus.
Bononiensis, episcopus, Grossetanus. R. D. Baltassar Limpus, Portugal-
Elect. 1527. Obiit 6 Maii, 1553. liensis, episcopus Portuensis. Ordinis
R. D. Dionysius Zannetinus, Graecus, Carmelit. Obiit archiep. Braccarensis
episcopus Chironensis et Melipotamenus. 1558.
Ordin. Minor, de observ. Elect. 27 Aug. R. D. Balthasar de Haeredia, Sardus,
1529. episcopus Bosanensis. Ordinis Praedic.
R. D. Marcus Aligerius de Columna, Elect. 1536. Dein 1550. Archiep. Gala-
Reatinensis, episcopus Reatinensis. Elect. rit. Obiit 1560.
27 Aug. 1529. Obiit 6 Octob. 1555; R. D. Alexander de Ursis, Venetus,
retat. 63. Fuit gub. Ancon., Picen., Bo- episcopus /Emoniensis. Elect. 1532.
non., Placent., Perusiaeque. Obiit Romae 21 Julii, 1561. Episc. Jus-
R. D. Braccius Martellus, Florentinus, tinopol.
episcopus Fesularum. Elect. 20 Jun. R. D. Bernardus Bonjoannes, Roma
1530. Obiit episc. Lyciensis, 1564; aetat. nus, episcopus Camerinensis. Elect. 5
98. Ejus dux sententiae, de Praedic. re- Mart. 1537. Obiit 12 Sept. 1574.
gula non habenda sine licentia episcop. ,
R. D. Angelus Paschalis, Dalmata,
et de episcoporum residentia. episcopus Motulanus. Ordin. Praedic.
R. D. Coriolanus Martyranus, Neapo- Elect. 5 Mart. 1557. Obiit. Neapoli,
litanus, episcopus S. Marci. Elect. 3 sepult. in ecclesia S. Cathar. de For-
Jun. 1530. Obiit 1557. Nonnullas edid- mello.
erat tragaedias habuit orat. in concilio
: R. D. Joannes Fonseca, Hispanus,
de corruptis moribus et offensa relig. episcopus Castellamaris. Elect. 14 Mar.
 PRESENT AT THE COUNCIL. 293

1537. Obiit 1562. Xenodochiam incu- orator regis ad regem Lusitanice et ad

rabilium Neapoli instituit hoeredem. summ. pontificem.
R. D. Petrus Bertonus, Mutinensis, R. D. Fabius Mignanellus, Senensis,
episcopus Fanensis. Ord. Prsedic. Elect. episcopus Lucerinus. Elect. 15 Nov.
28 Nov. 1537. Obiit Romae 8 Mart. 1540: dein 1553, episc. Grossetanus.
1558; aetat. 57. Ann. 1555. S. R. E. S. R. E. card. 20 Decemb. 1551. Obiit
card, instante Carolo V., ad quem Romse 10 Aug. 1557 ; setat. 67.
Nunt. Apost. Sepultus est in eccles. S. R. D. Joannes de Salazar de Bur-
Sabinse. go, Hispanus, episcopus Lancianensis.
R. D. Joannes Campegius, Bononi- Elect. 30 Apr. 1540. Obiit in Hispan.
ensis. episcopus Parentinus. Electus 18 12 Sept. 1555.
Maii, 1537. Dein 1553 episc. Bonon. R. D. Hieronymus de Bononia, Sicu-
Obiit 7 Sept. 1563. Fuit prolegatus et lus, episcopus Syracusanus. Obiit in
gub. Picen. 1560. patria 16 Julii, 1560.
R. D. Ludovicus Simonetta, Medio- R. D. /Egidius Falsetta, Cingulanus,
lanensis, episcopus Pisauriensis. Elect. episcopus Caprulanus. Elect nMart.
1536. Dein episc. Laudensis et card, 1541 :dein 1563, episc. Bretinoriensis.
creatus 1560. Fuit gub. Genuse. Obiit I Julii, 1565.
R. D. Augustinus Steneus, Eugubi- R. D. Richardus Patus, Anglus,
nus, episcopus Chissamensis. S. R. E. episcopus Vigorniensis. Elect. 1534.
biblioth. 1538 can. reg. S. Salvat. Obiit Obiit 1559.
Eugubii in eccles. S. Ambrosii. R. D. Petrus Ghinutius, Senensis,
R. D. Tiberius cle Mutis, Romanus, episcopus Cavellicensis. Electus 20 Jul.
episcopus Hierackensis. Elect. 20 Febr. 1541. Frater German, card. S. Cle-
1530. Olim canon, basil. S. Petri, dein mentis, rector ecclesise S. Marice de
assistens 9 Mart. 1552. Obiit 1562. Montemauro, dioecesis S. Papuli.
R. D. Georgius Andreaccius, Man- R. D. Cornelius Mussus, Placentinus,
tuanus, episcopus Rhegiensis. Elect. 7 episcopus Bituntinus. Ordin. minor,
April. 1544. Olim Clusin. 1538. Legat. convent. Elect. 1541. Obiit Romse 9
Carol. V. ad Clement VII. Obiit Man- Jan. 1574; setat. 63.
tuse 1549. R. D. Marcus Maliperius, Venetus,
R. D. Lipomanus, Venetus, episco episcopus Corsulanus. Elect. 1540.
pus Methonensis, coadjutor Veronensis. R. D. Jacobus Jacobellus, Romanus,
Elect. 28 Sept. 1538. Dein episc. Ve episcopus Bellicastrensis Elect. 5 Maii,
ronensis. 1542. Obiit post 1252.
R. D. Philippus Archintus, Medio- R. D. Franciscus de Navarra, His
lanensis, episcopus Salutiarum. Electus panus, episcopus Pacensis. Elect. 1541.
24 Mart. 1539. Obiit archiep. Medio- Obiit archiep. Valentinus 16 April.
lan. Bergami 18 Jun. 1558; setat. 62. 1563. Fuit Pampilon. inquisitor, Caroli
Sepult. est Mediolani in Metropolit. V. consiliarius.
Fuerat vicar. S. D. N. in urbe. R. D. Didacus de Alava, Hispanus,
R. D. Vincentius de Durantibus, episcopus Asturicensis. Dein Abulensis
Brixiensis, episcopus, Thermularum. ac Cordubensis episc. Obiit Cordubse
Elect. 4 Jul. 1539. Obiit Brixise 1570; 17 Mart. 1562.
setat. 6 1. Olim datarius. R. D. Alvarus della Quadra, Ros-
R. D. Andreas Senttanus, Venetus, sanensis. episcopus Venusinus. Ordin.
episcopus Nemosiensis. Prsedic. Elect, n
Decemb. 1542, episc.
R. D. Joannes Petrus Ferretus, Ra- S. Leonis. Obiit episc. Cavensis Romae
vennatensis, episcopus Miletensis. Elect. 9 Mart. 1571 cetat. 70. Sepult. ad S.
;

4 Febr. 1541 dein 1549, episc. Lavel-

: Mariam supra Minervam.
lensis. Obiit Ravennse 7 Maii, 1557. R. D. Julius Contarenus, Venetus,
R. D. Claudius de la Guische, Gal- episcopus Bellunensis. Elect, n Sept.
lus,episcopus Agathensis. Electus 1540. 1542. Obiit 1575.
Dein 7 Aug. 1547, episc. Mirapincensis. R. D. Galeatius Florimontius, Sues-
Obiit Romce regis Christian, orator sanus, episcopus Aquinatensis. Elect.
1556. Erat films Petri Tornini de la 27 Apr. 1543. Dein 22 Octob. 1551,
Guische de Chaumont, reg. Cambel-
et episc. Suessanus. Obiit 1597; tetat. 89.
lani, pronepos Georg. card, de Ambasia, R. D. Petrus de Augustinis His-
294 NAMES OF PRELATES, ETC.,

panus, episcopus Oscensis. Elect. 16 R. D. Camillas Peruscus, Romanus,

Aug. 1543. episcopus Alatrinus 22 Apr. 1547? cleric.
R. D. Philippus Bonus, Venetus, miles S. Petri. Obiit 1573. Scripsit de
episcopus Famaugustensis. Elect. 29 divitiis et paupertate librum Romse
Octob. 1543. Papoe notarius et fami- editum 1556.
liaris. R. D. Antonius de Cruce, Hispanus,
R. D. Joannes Baptista Cicada, Ja- episcopus Canariensis.
nuensis, episcopus Albiganensis. Elect. R. D. Camillus Mentuatus, Placen-
1538. Obiit Romce cardin. S. Sabinee 8 tinus, episcopus Satrianensis. Elect. 14
April. 1570. Nov. 1544. Olim guber. Fani 154--,
R. D. Thomas Stella, Venetus, epis Bon. 1547, proleg. Macer. 1554, gub.
copus Salpensis. Ordin. Pnedic. Elect. Piceni 1556. Obiit 1560.
9 Mart. 1544. Dein 1547, episc. Laval- R. D. Sebastianus Pighinus, Rhegi-
lensis, et 1549, Justinopolit. Obiit 1566. ensis, episcopus Alliphanus. Elect. 22
R. D. Joannes Bernardus Diaz, His- Aug. 1546.
panus, episcopus Calaguritanus. Elect. R. D. Ambrosius Catherinus Politus,
1544. Obiit 1556. Senensis episcopus Minoricensis. Ordin.
R. D. Jacobus Nadantes, Florenti- Prasdicat. Elect. 27 Aug. 1546. Obiit
nus, episcopus Clodiensis. Obiit Clodii archiep. Comps. Neapoli 8 Nov. 1553;
24 April. 1569. aetat. 70.
R. D. Victor
Superantius, Venetus, R. D. Pompejus de Zambeccaris,
episcopus Bergomensis. Cubicul. seer. Boniensis, episcopus Sulmonensis. Elect.
dementis VII. 8 Julii, 1544. Dein 9 1546. Obiit 8 Aug. 1571. Fuit pronot.
Aug. 1547, coadjut. card. Bembi. In- apost. commendse hospital. S. Spiri-
teriit in patria 26 Decemb. 1572. tus, mint, apost. ad regem Portugallite
R. D. Berengarius Gombau, His- 1560.
panus, episcopus Calvensis. Elect. 27 R. D. Peregrinus Fabius, Bononien-
Octob. 1544, Cant. Valent. Obiit 1551. sis, episcopus Viestensis.
R. D. Franciscus Galeanus, Floren- R. D. Antonius de Camera, episco
tinus, episcopus Pistoriensis. pus Belliciensis. Elect. 20 Nov. 1538.
R. D. Gregorius Castagnola, Grsecus, Obiit 1576.
episcopus Miletensis. Elect. 6 Nov. R. D. Georgius Cosella, Grsecus, epis
1545. Ord. Preedic. S. T. professor. copus Miletensis. Ord. Prasdic. Elect.
Recessit ex Bonon. iturus Romam 10 6 Nov. 1545.
Maii, 1549. R. D. Jacobus Spiphame, Callus,
R. D. Petrus Donatus Qesius, De episcopus Nivernensis. Elect. 5 Maii,
Cresis, episcopus Narniensis. Elect. 21 1546. Hie ann. 1559, ducta concubina
Jun. 1546. Obiit Romce 28 Sept. 1586 ; ad haereticos Genevenses transfugit, ibiq.
setat. 65. S. R. E. cardin. tanquam explorator capite truncatus est
R. D. Philippus Roccabella, Recana- 25 Mart. 1565.
tensis. episcopus Mauratensis. Elect. 27
Jan. 1546. Obiit 1565.
Procuratores Absentiuin Episcoporum
R. D. Michael Aldinus, Germanus, Trevirensis, S. R. J. electoris. Obiit
episcopus Sidoniensis. Suffragan et Treviris, 1557.
procur. Illust. D. Roberti, tit. S. Petri R. P. Jayus, Sabaudus. Soc. Jes.
et illust. D. Otto-
ad vincula presb. S. R. E. cardin. procurat. reverendiss.
archiep. Moguntini, S. R. J. electoris. nis Truchses, S. R. J. cardin. el episc.
R. P. Ambrosius Pelargus, Germa Augustensis. Obiit Viennce Austria
nus. Ordin. Prredic. procurat reveren- 6 Aug. 1552.
diss. D. Joann. ab. Isemberg, archiep.
Abbotts.
R. D.
Isidorus Clarus, Brixiensis, Calaber, abbas S. Trinit. de Cajeta.
abbas Pontidce Bergomensis. Obiit Ful- Obiit 21 Octob. 1575.
ginise 1 8 Mart. 1555, sepult. ibid, in
R. D. Lucianus de Othonibus, Man-
cathedrali. tuanus, abbas Pomposice Ferrariensis.
R. D. Chrysostomus Gimilianensis,
 PRESENT AT THE COUNCIL. 295

Generates Ordinum.

R. P. Franciscus Romaeus, Aretinus, S. Augustini. Elect. Neapoli 24 Maii,

generalis ordinis Praedicatorum. Gene- 1539. Dien 1554 archiep. Salernitanus,
ralis 45, elect. Romae 1546. Obiit et 26 Feb. 1561 S. R. E. cardin. presb.
ibidem 20 Julii, 1552, aetat. 61. Cone. Trid. sub Pio IV. praeses, legatus
R. P. Joannes Calvus, Corsus, gene a latere. Obiit Trid. 17 Mart. 1563, et
ralis ord. Minorum de observ. Elect. ibi sepult. in eccles. S. Marci, ordin.

1541. Obiit Trid. 2 Jan. 1547, sepult. F. F. Eremit. S. Augustini.

in eccles. S. Bernardini. R. P. Nicolaus Audetus, Cyprius,
R. P. Bonaventura Pius, Costaccia- generalis ord. Carmelitarum. Rexit
rius, generalis ord. Minorum Conven- ann. 38. Obiit Florentine 7 Decemb.
tualium. Elect. 1543. Anconae obiit 1562.
episc.Aquensis 1558. R. P. Augustinus Bonucius, Aretinus^
R. P. Hieronymus Scripandus, Nea- generalis ord. S. Marine Servorum.
politanus, generalis ord. Eremitarum

Theologi et Juris Doctores a Fazilo III. missi.

D. Sebastianus Pighinus, Rhegiensis, auditor rotae. Post, 21 Aug. 1551 episc.

auditor rotas. Post, episc. Alyphan. et Montis-Phisconensis. Obiit Romas 8
archiep. Sipontinus, ann. 1551, prases Aug. 1558, sepult. ad S. Mariam trans
Cone. Trid., S. R. E. cardin. 30 Maii, Tyberim.
1552. Decemb. 1553 aetat. 53.
Obiit I
; Alphonsus Salmeron, Hispanus, pres
D. Hugo Boncompagnus, Bononien- byter Soc. Jesu. Obiit Neapoli 15 Febr.
sis,abbreviator. Post, S. R. E. cardin. 1585 letat. 69.
;

et pont.max. sub. Gregorii XIII. nomine. Jacobus Laynez, Hispanus, Soc. Jesu.
Obiit 10 Apr. 1585. Post, praeposit. gener. Societ. Obiit
D. Achilles de Grassis, Bononiensis, Romae 19 Jan. 1565.

Theologi a Cacsare missi.

Dominicus Soto, Hispanus, ord. Pra- ad PP. Trident. Dom. i

quadrag.
dic. Carolo V. a confessionibus. 1546.
F. Bartholomaeus Carranza, Hispanus, F. Alphonsus a Castro, ordinis Mino
ordinis Prsedicatorum. Post, 1557, rum de Observantia. Fuit lector Sala-
archiep. Toletanus. Obiit Romas 2 mantinus. Obiit Bruxellis 3 Febr. 1558 ;
Maii, 1576 ; aetat. 73. Habuit concion. cetat. 63.

Theologi missi a Rege Hispanice.

D. Martinus Perez de Ayala, His D.Hieronymus de Velasco, Hispa

panus. Ann. 1548, episc. Goadinensis : nus. Doct. Theol. Complutensis, regiae
ann. 1560, episc. Segobiensis. Obiit cancell. Vallisolet. auditor. Ann. 1565,
archiep. Valentinus, 5 Aug. 1566. Anno episc. Ovetensis. Obiit 1566.
1546, interfuit concilio ut doctor anno : D. Franciscus Horrera, Hispanus.
1562, sedit. ut episc. Segobiensis int.
PP. Trident.

Theologi missi a Rege Porttigallm.

F. Hieronymus ab Oleastro, Lusita- Tridentini Dom. I Quadr. 1547. Fuit

nus, ordin. Proedicat. S. Theol. Doctor. postea inquisitor Ulisipponnesis.
Recessit e Bononia, 1549. Obiit 1563. F. Gaspar de Regibus, Lusitanus,
F. Georgius a S. Jacobo, Lusitanus, ordin. Prsedic.
Theologian Doctor.
S.
ordinis Pradicatorum. Recessit e Bo Postea episc. titular
Tripolitanus et
nonia, 12 Sept. 1549. Habuit orat. suffraganeus cardin. archiep. Ebrocensis.
296 NAMES OF PRELATES. ETC.,

Theologus missus ab Ottone Truchses, Principe et Episcopo Augtislensi.

Petrus Canisius, Belga, presbyter, Ejus opera enumerat Philipp. Alle-
Societ. Jesu. Fuit primus e Germanis gambe. Obiit Friburgi Helvetiorum
in Soc. Jesu adscriptus in Germania
: 21 Decemb. 1597 ; setat. 77.

provincialis prsepositusa. S. Ignatio.

Theologi Seeulares, vet Jttris Canonici Doctores.

D. Franciscus Vargas, Hispanus. D. Joannes Morelli, Hispanus.
Mexiae audit, fiscus Castelke, dein orator D. Gentius Hervetus, Gallus. S.
Caroli V. imperat. ad Venetos, et Phi- Theol. Doctor, dein Canonicus Remen-
lippi II. ad Pium IV. Scripsit de sis. Obiit Remis 12 Sept. 1595.
jurisdict. episcop. et pontif. auctorit. D. Petrus Sarra, Hispanus.
D. Alphonsus Zorilla, Hispanus. D. Antonius Felicius, Hispanus.
Secret. Didaci de Hurtado de Men- D.Joannes Sarravia, Hispanus.
cloza : dein ordin. S. Augustini frater. D. Melchior de Bosmecliano, Hispa
Obiit 1580. nus.
D. Petrus Naja, Hispanus. D. Franciscus Sonnius, Brabantus,
D. Joannes Quintana, Hispanus. S. T. D.
D. Joannes Velascus, Hispanus.

Theologi Regulares Ordinis S. Dominici.

F. Bartholomoeus Miranda, Hispanus. F. Hieronymus, Genuensis.
F. Marcus Laureus, Trophseensis. F. Vincentius, Leonius.
Dein ann. 1560, episc. Campaniensis. F. Dominicus de S. Cruce, Hispanus.
Obiit 1571. F. Hieronymus Muzzerellis, Genu
F. Joannes de Utino, Italus, prior ensis. Ann. 1550, prior et inquisit.
Tridentinus. Bonon. S. Apost. magister, ac
palat.
F. Georgius de Senis, Senensis, Pri- ann. 1553, archiep. Compsensis, et ad
marius Franc. Bandini archiep. Senensis Carolum V. legatus Julii III. Obiit
theologus. Postea orator patrise ad Salerni 1561.
Julium III. Obiit in patriae 1578; F. Ludovicus de Catania, Siculus,
setat. 88. cum R. D. Panormitano. Obiit episc.
F. Petrus de Alvarado, Hispanus. Agrigentinus 29 Sept. 1569 ; aetat. 84.

Theologi Ordinis Minorum, de Observantia.

F. Vincentius Lunellus, Hispanus. F. Thomas

Hasaert, Flander.
F. Andreas de Vega, Hispanus, sacroe F. Ludovicus
Carvajalus, Hispanus,
theol. doctor. Fuit lector Salmaticen- philos. ac theol. doctor Paris. Habuit
sis, laudatus a multis, non a Bellarmino, orationem ad PP. Dom. III. quadrag.
cui Waddingus respondet. I547-
F. Hieronymus Lombardellus, Brix- F. Ludovicus Vitrarius, Veronensis.
iensis, custos provincial Brixiensis. F. Franciscus Salazar, Hispanus.
F. Clemens, Januensis. F. Clemens de Monilia, Genuensis,
F. Joannes Consilius, Gallus, sacrae custos provincioe Bononiensis.
theol. doctor. F. Silvester de Cremona, Cremo-
F. Richardus Cenomannus, Carno- nensis.
tensis, sacrze theol. doctor Paris. Scrip- F. Antonius Duglioa, Hispanus.
serat nonnulla opera, relata a Gonzaga. F. Joannes Baptista Castilio, Medio-
F. Joannes Malieti, Flander. lanensis.

Theologi Ordinis Minorum Conventualmm.

F. Franciscus de Pattis, Panormi- F. Joannes Jacobus de Monte Falco-
tanus. nis, minister Romandioke.
F. Sigismundus de Ruta (alit. Di- F. Franciscus Vicedominus, Ferra-
ruta). riensis. Obiit Bonon. 29 Octob. ;
 PRESENT AT THE COUNCIL. 297

oetat.59, sepult. ibid, apud suos. Ha- F. Joannes Bernerius, de Corrigio,

buit orationem Neapoli in funere Mariee regens Bononiensis.
Reginaj Anglice, 1559: item ad synod. F. Angelas Vigerius, de Adrio, regens
Trident. Dom. XXV. post pentec, Neapoli.
22 Nov. 1562, de duplici mysterio, F. Hieronymus Girellus, Brixiensis.
abominationis uno, desolationis altero. Obiit in patria 1573; setat. 83.
F. Joannes de Corrigia, Italus. Pat- F. Bernardinus de Costacciario, Cos
ruus Card. Hieronymi Eernerii. tacciarius.
F. Laurentius Fulgineus de Rovigo, F. Philippus Brachus, Faventinus,
provinc. provincce S. Antonii de Padua. lector Patavinus.
F. Aloysius Pignismus de Columnia. F. Dominions de Cruce.
F. Petrus Paulus Cuporella de Po- F. Bonaventura de Castro-Franco.
tentia. Dein 26 Sept. 1552, episc. F. Valerius de Vicentia.
Cotronensis. Obiit 1556. F. Ludovicus Athesinus.
F. Sebastianus de Castello, Castella- F. Julius de Placentia.
nus. Petrus Paulus Picentinus.
F.
F. Joannes Baptista Monclavo. Franciscus Vita, Pactensis Siculus,
F.
F. Antonius Firsius, de Ponarolo, theologus archiep. Panormitani.
F. Jacobus de Randazo, Siculus.
Obiit Paduce 1548.

Theologi Ordinis Eremitarum S. Augustini.

F. GregoriusPerfectus, Patavinus, S. script, profess. Piombinensis. Obiit
sacrce theol. doct. Socius Seripandi, post ann. 1561.
tune generalis ordin. sui. Obiit Romce F. Constantius de Monte.
27 Aug. 1555. F. Joannes Lochel, Gallus.
F. Andreas Patavinus, provincialis F. Adrianus Messus, Rotomagensis.
in Tarviso. F. Stephanus de Sestino.
F. Silvester Vicentius. F. Stephanus Consettes.
F. Dionysius Sigillensis, regens F. Joannes Franciscus, Brixiensis.
Paduae. F. Aurelius de Contrata, Tervisinus.
F. Gaspar Venturius, Siculus. F. Marianus Rocha, Feltrensis.
F. Aurelius Patavinus, De Roca-Con- F. Ambrosius de Verona.
trata, S. theol. doct. prior provinc. F. Omnibonus, Veronensis.
terrce S. F. Gaspar, Syracusanus, sacras theol.
F. Paulus Senensis, sacrae theol. doctor, cum episcopo Syracusano.
doctor. Postea provinc. Senensis et

TJieolori Ordinis Carmelitariun.

F. Antonius Marinarius, Apulus, F. Nicolaus Trecensis, Apulus.

S. T. D. et provincialis Apulise. F. Cornelius de Sanizar, Gallus.
F. Joannes Stephanus Facmus, Cre- F. Gulielmus Prot. Gallus.
monensis. F. Joannes Maria, Tridentinus.
F. Martinus Vastalla, Parmcnsis, F. Antonius de Rovereto.
provincialis Romandiolae. F. Martinus de Costello, Romandio-
F. Vicentius de Leoniis, Siculus, lus, sacrse theol. doctor.
vicarius Panormitanus. F. /Egidius Chard, Belga Ganden-
F. Bartholomreus de Rovereto. sis, sacrae theol. doctor. In Sap. Rom.
F. Pontius Politus, Cremonensis, re museo public, profess. Prior gener.
gens Paduae, sacne theol. doctor. Obiit 1532, confirmatus 1539. Habuit orati
in patria I Apr. 1571. Fuit Lombardise onem coram Paulo III.
prsasul 25 ann. F. Antonius Riccius a Novcelaria.
F. Albertus Vicentinus, regens Vene- Ter vicar, gener. congreg. Mantuae,
tiarum. nempe 1537, 1543, 1549.
F. Angelus Ambrosianus, Vicentinus. F. Stephanus, Panormitanus.
F. Franciscus Vita, Senensis.
298 NAMES OF PRELATES, ETC.,

Theologi Ordinis Servorum B. Maria.

F. Laurentius, De Castro Franco, F. Lucas, Faventinus.
sacrae theol. doctor, cum suo general!. F. Julius, Ferrariensis.
Fuit doctor Paris, poenitent. apost. per F. Thaddeus, Florentinus.
Galliam. Obiit in patria 8 Sept. 1560; F. Rodulfus, Florentinus.
setat. 7- F. Laurentius Maschochius.
F. Zacharias de Florentia. F. Ambrosius de Platina.
P\ Franciscus, Senensis. F. Marianus de Verona.
F. Hieronymus de summa Ripa. F. Stephanus de Aretio.
F. Joannes Paulus, Mediolanensis. F. Joannes Antonius, Faventinus.
F. Hieronymus, Bononiensis. F. Athanasius de Pursibus, Foroli-
F. Lanfranchinus, Mediolanensis. viensis.
F. Deodatus, Mediolanensis. F. Joannes Baptista de Urbe Veteri.

Officiales S. Concilii. Commissarii Apostolici.

R. D. Thomas Campegius, Bononien- Nov. 1560. Illustri stemmate est a con-
sis,episcopus Feltrensis. cilio nobilitatus, flamma egrediente ex
R. D. Philibertus Ferrerius, Pede- duabus manibus complexis, cum inscrip-
montanus, episcopus Hipporegiensis. tione :
fides, quce per caritatem opera-
R. D. Thomas de S. Felicio, Neapo- tur.
litanus, episcopus Cavensis. F. Franciscus Forerius, Lusitanus,
F. Dominicus Soto, Segobiensis, ord. ordinis Pnsdicatorum.
Pnedic. vicar, gener. locum tenens, Antonius Bergomas.
ordin. Caroli V. a confess. Obiit 15

Secretarius S . Concilii.

R. D. Angelus Massarellus, Sanse- creat. episc. Thelesinus.

verinus. Postea, 15 Decemb. 1557.

Promoter S. Concilii.

D. Hercules Severolus, Faventinus.

Magistri Cccremoniarum.
B. Pompeius de Spiritibus, Spole- D. Ludovicus Bondonus de Firmanis,
tinus. Maceratensis.

Notarii.
D. Claudius de la Case, Lotharingus. D. Nicolaus Driel, Germanus.

Ciirsores.

Joannes Roliard, Lotharingus. Mathurin. Menard, Callus.

Cantores.
Ivo Baril, Callus. Petrus Ordonnes, Hispanus.
Joannes le Comte Belga. Joannes de Monte, Germanus.
Antonius Rojal, Callus. Bartoline, &c.

Capitaneus ad Ciistodiam S. Concilii.

111.D. Nicolaus Madrutius, Cerma- longitudinis cannoe unius, et post eum
nus, baro liber Tridentinus. Cum copia hastarii multi.
nobilium deferentium faculum rubeum

Locum tenens.

111. D. Sigismundus, comes arcis.

 PRESENT AT THE COUNCIL. 299

THE NAMES,
SURNAMES, COUNTRY, AND DIGNITY,
Of the LEGATES, and other FATHERS, as also of the AMBASSADORS and THEOLO
GIANS, who were present at all, or any of, the nine Sessions of the Council of
Trent, held under Pius IV., from the i8th of January, 1562, to the 3rd and 4th
of December, 1563.

77/6 Presidents of the Sacred Cotmcil, Cardinals of the holy Roman Church, and
Apostolic Legates a latere.

Hercules Gonzaga, S. R. E. presbyt. poenitentiarius major. Obiit Capranicce,

card, tituli Sanctce Marias Novae, Man- !579> 5 August!; sepultus Romce in
tuanus. Obiit Tridenti, die secunda cede Sanctce Marine trans Tiberim.
Martii, 1563, et sepultus est Mantuce. Ludovicus Simonetta S. R. E. presb.
Hieronymus Seripandus, S. R. E. card. tit. S. Syriaci in Thermis, Medio-
presb. card, tituli Sanctoe Susannce, lanens, episcopus Pisaurensis. Obiit
Neapolitanus, archiepiscopus Salernita- Romce 1563, 30 Apr.; sepultus in cede
nus. Obiit Tridenti, die 17 Martii, 1563, Sanctce Marice Angelorum.
et ibi sepultus S. Marci,
in ecclesia Marcus Siticus de Altaemps, S. R. E.
ordinis fratrum Eremitarum S. Augus- basilicce SS. duode-
diaconus cardinal,
tini, cujus olim fuerat generalis. cim Apostolorum, Germanus, episcopus,
Joannes Moronus, S. R. E. card, Constantiensis. Obiit Romce, 1595, 15
episcopus Prcenestinus, postea Ostiensis, Febr. ; sepultus in cede Sanctoe Marice
et sacri Collegiidecanus, Mecliolanensis, trans Tiberim.
in demortui card, de Mantua locum Bernardus Navagerius, S R. E. presb.
.

suffectus. Obiit 1580, i Decembris ; card. tit. S. Nicolai

inter Imagines,
sepultus in cede Sanctce Marice super episc. Veronens.Venetus, in demortui
Minervam. cardinalis Seripandi locum missus. Obiit
Stanislaus Hosius, S. R. E. presb. Veronce, 1565, 27 Maii ; sepultus in
card. tit. S. Laurentii in pane et perna, ecclesia cathedrali.
civis et episcopus Warmiensis, postea

Cardinales non Legati.

Carolus a Lotharingia, S. R. E. Ludovicus Maclrutius, S. R. E. dia-

presb. card. tit. S. Apollinaris, princeps conus card. Onuphrii, civis et
tit. S.
et archiepiscopus Rhemensis, abbas electus episcopus Tridentinus, postea
Cluniaci, Gallus. Obiit Avenione, 1574, episcopus Tusculanus. Obiit Romce 1600
26 Uecem. ; sepultus Rhemis in ecclesia 2 Aprilis ; sepultus in sacello familiari
metropolitana. .
Onuphrii.

Oratores ecclesiastici sedebant a maim dextra Legatorum, videlicet ;

Antonius de Muglitio, Moravus, ar Valentinus Herbotus, Polonus, epis

chiepiscopus Pragensis, orator Ccesareus. copus Premisliensis, orator serenissimi
Georgius Drascovitius, Croatus, epis regis Polonice.
copus. Quinque Ecclesiensis, orator Marcus Antonius Bobba, Casalensis,
Ccesareus pro regno Hungarian, postea episcopus Augustens. in Pedemontio,
archiep. Colossensis, et cardinalis. Obiit excellentissimi ducis Sabaudice orator,
1587 sepultus in cathedrali Javarini
; postea cardinalis. Obiit 1575 ; sepultus
ecclesia. Romce in templo S. Marice Angelorum.
300 NAMES OF PRELATES, ETC.,

Hieronymus de Gaddis, Florentinus, Frater Martinus Rojas Portarubio,

episcopus Cortonensis, orator excellen- Hispanus, orator Religionis Hierosoly-
tissimi ducis Florentine, missus in locum mitame.
Joannis Strozzii.

Oratores sceculares sedebant a vianu sinistra Lcgatornni.

Sigismundis a Tuun, Tridentinus, Melchior Lussi, eques auratus, orator

orator Csesareus. septeniCantonum Helvetiorum.
Ludovicus de Sancto Gelasio, domi- Augustinus Baumgartner, I. V. D.
nus de Lansac. Monacensis, orator excellentissimi Al-
Arnaldus du Ferrier, procsidens in berti ducis Bavarise.
parlamento Parisiensi, et Claudius Fernandez. Vegil de Qui-
Guido du Faur, dominus de Pibrac. nones, comes Lunee, oratore regis
judex major Tolosae, postea advocatus Catholici in locum illustrissimi Ferdi-
regius, demum presses in suprema curia nandi d Avalos marchionis Pescarke
Parisiensi. Obiit Parisiis 1584 ; ora- missus. Obiit Tridentini die 18 Decem-
tores Christianissimi Galliarum regis. bris, 1563, post finem Concilii, ibique
Ferdinandus Martineus Mazcarenius, sepultus est. Hie separatim ab aliis
orator serenissimi regis Portugallioe. oratoribus sedebat apud reverendissi-
Nicolaus de Ponte, doctor, et eques, mum Thelesinum, secretarium sanctse
et Synodi, ob contentionem super prsece-
Matthoeus Dandulus, eques: oratores dentia ortam inter ipsum et oratores
sereniss, dominii Venetorum. regis Christianissimi.

Patriarchs.

Antonius Helius, Justinopolitanus, patriarc. Aquilejensis.

patriarcha Hierosolymitanus. Joannes Hieronymus Trivisanus,
Daniel Barbarus, Venetus, electus Venetus, patriarcha Venetiarum.

Archiepiscopi Paidi III.

Ferdinandus Annius, Neapolitanus, Praed. archiepiscopus Naxiensis, postea

archiepiscopus Amalphitan, postea epis episcopus Litteranensis.
copus Bovinensis. Petrus Guerrero, Ilispanus, archi
Petrus Landus, Venetus, archiepisc. episcopus Granatensis.
Cretensis. Antonius Altovilia, Florentinus, archi
Petrus Antonius de Capua, Neapoli episc. Florentinus. Obiit 1589-
tanus, archiepisc. Hydruntinus. Qesar Cibo, Genuensis, archiepisco
Marcus Cornelius, Venetus, electus pus Taurinensis. Obiit Tridenti, die
archiepiscopus Spalatrensis. 26 Decembris, 1562.
Sebastianus Leccavella, Gnecus, ord.

Archiepiscopi Julii III.

Paulus /Emilius Verallus, Romanus, nus, archiepiscopus Rossanens. postea

archiepiscopus Rossanens. postea epis S. R. E. presb. cardinalis, tit. Sancti
copus Caputaquens. Marcelli, Bononke legatus, ac tandem
Joannes Brunus de Olchinio, Macedo, pontif. max. dictus Urbanus VII. Vixit
Service archiepiscopus in pontif. dies x 1 1 .
regni primas,
Antiharens. Joannes Baptista Ursinus, Romanus,
Joannes Baptista Castaneus, Roma archiepiscopus Sanctce Severing.

Archiepiscopi Patili IV.

Ludovicus Beccatellus, Bononiensis, Mutius Calinius, Brixiensis, archi-

archiepisc. Ragusinus. episcopus Jadrensis.

 PRESENT AT THE COUNCIL. 3 OI

Sigismundus Saracenus, Neapolita- Bartholomaeus de Martyribus, Lusi-

nus, archiepisc, Matheranus. tanus, ord. Freed, archiepiscopus Braca-
Antonius Parragues de Castillegio, rensis.
Hispanus, archiepisc. Calaritanus. Augustinus Salvage, Genuensis, ord.
Julius Pavesius, Brixiensis, ord. Freed, archiepiscopus Genuensis.
Freed, archiepisc. Surrentinus.

Archiepiscopi Pii IV.

Philippus Mocenicus, Venetus, regni Maximus de Maximis, Romanus,

Cypri primas, et legatus natus, archi archiepiscopus Amalphitanus.
episc. Nicosiens. Caspar Cervantes de Gaeta, Hispa
Gulielmus d Avanson, Callus, archi nus, archiepiscopus Messanensis, postea
episc. Ebrodunens. et abbas Montis Salernitanus, et cardinalis.
Majoris prope Arelatem. Leonardus Marinus, Genuensis, ord.
Antonius Caucus, Venetus, archi Freed, archiepisc. Lancianens.
episcopus Corcyrensis. Octavianus Prceconius, Siculus Mes
Germanicus Bandinus, Senensis, elec- sanensis, ord. Min. convent. S. Fran
Senarum.
tus archiepisc. cisci, archiepisc. Panormitan. Obiit
Marcus Antonius Columna, Romanus, Fanormi 1568, 1 8 Julii ; sepultus in eede
archiepisc. Tarentinus, postea cardinalis Majori.
et archiepiscopus Salernitanus. Obiit Nicolaus de Pelleve, Callus, archi
Zagoroke 1597 sepultus ibidem
; in episc. Senonensis, postea cardinalis et
monasterio S. Marke ordinis S. Fran- archiepiscopus Rhemensis. Obiit Pari-
cisci. siis 1594.

Caspar de Fosso, Consentinus, Cala Antonius Justinianus, Gnecus, Chi-

ber, ord. Sancti Francisci de Paula, ensis, ord. Praed. archiepiscopus Nax-
archiepisc. Rheginus. iens.
Antonius de Muglitio, Moravus, orator Antonius Puteus, Niciens. archiepis
Caesareus, archiepiscopus Pragensis. copus Barensis.

Episcopi Leonis X.
Vincentius Nicosantius de Fano, Joannes Thomas de Sancto Felicio,
episcopus Arbensis. Neapolitan. episcopus Cavensis se-
Joannes Franciscus de Flisco, Genu- nior.
ensis, episcopus Andriensis.

Episcopus Adriani VI.

Quintius de Rusticis, Romanus, episcopus Miletens.

Episcopi dementis VII.

Lucas Bisantius de Catharo, episco Dionysius Zannetinus, Graecus, ord.
pus Catharens. Min. Sancti Francisci de Observant.
Aloysius Pisanus, Venetus, episcopus episc. Melopotamens. senior.
Patavinus, postea cardinalis. Obiit Gabriel le Veneur, Callus, episcopus
1570, ult. Maii. Ebroicensis.
Alexander Piccolomineus, Senens. Guillelmus Barton de Montbas, Gal-
episcopus Pientin. lus,episcopus Lectorens.

Episcopi Pauli III.

Antonius de Camera, Sabaudus, epis Fabius Mirtus, Neapolitanus, ep.
copus Bellicens. Cajacensis.
Nicolaus Maria Caracciolus, Neapo- Scipio Bongallus, Romanus, episco
litanus, episcopus Cataniensis. pus civitatis Castellanee.
Bernardus Bonjoannes, Romanus, Georgius Cornelius, Venetus, episco
episcopus Camerinensis. pus Tarvisinus.
 NAMES OF PRELATES, ETC.,

Vincentius de Durabus, Brixiensis, Obiit 1586; sepultus in ecclesia Cene-

episcopus Thermularum. tensi.
Mauritius de Petra, Papiens, episco Pompejus Zambeccarius, Bononien.
pus Viglovanens. episc.Sulmonens.
Martins de Martiis de Medicis, Flo- Joannes Beroaldus, Panormitanus,
rentinus, episcopus Marsicens. episcopus Sanctce Agathse
Joannes Vincentius Michaelrus, Baro- Antonius Scarampus, Aquensis, epis
litanus, episc. Minerbinens. copus Nolanus,
Gabriel de Bouveri, Gallus, episcopus Antonius ex comitibus a Cuturno,
Andegavens. Genuens. ord. Praedic. episc. Brugna-
Leonardus Haller, Germanus, epis tens.
copus Philadelphien. Ctesar Foggia, Rossanens. episc. Um-
Ludovicus Vanninus de Theodolis, Fo- briaticens.
roliviens. episcopus Britonoriensis. Obiit Csesar comes de Gambara, Brixiens.
Tridenti, die n mensis Januarii, 1563. episcopus Tortonensis.
/Egidius Falcetta Cingulanus, episc. Jo. Baptista de Bernardis, Lucens.
Caprulanus, postea Britonoriensis. episcopus Adjacens.
Julius Contarenus, Venetus, episco Martinus Perezius de Ayala, His
pus civitatis Bellunens. panus, episc. Segobiensis.
Thomas Casellus, Rossanens. ord. Nicolaus Psalmeus, Gallus, episc.
Predict, episcopus Caven. junior. Verdunens.
Hippolytus Arivabenus, Mantuanus, Alphonsus Rosettus, Ferrarien. episc.
episcopus Hierapetrens. Comacluens. postea Ferrariens.
Hieronymus Machabosus, Romanus, Julius Parisianus, de Tolentino, episc.
episcopus Castrensis. Ariminens.
Petrus Augustinus, Hispanus, episc. Bartholomseus Sebastianus, Hispanus,
Oscen. et lacensis. episc. Pacten.
Jacobus Naclantus, Florentinus, ord. Franciscus Lambertus, Sabaudus,
Praed. episcopus Clodiens. episc. Niciens.
Bartholomceus Sirgo, Cretens. Grae- Maximilianus Doria, Genuens. episc.
cus, episcopus Castellanetens. Naulens.
Thomas Stella, Venetus, ord. Prsed. Eustachius du Bellay, Gallus, episc.
episcopus Justinopolitan. Parisiens.
Petrus de Val, Gallus, Parisinus, Bartholomseus de Capranica, Roma
episcopus Sagiensis. Obiit Vicennis nus, episc. Carinensis.
1564. Ennius Massarius de Narnia episco
Joannes Antonius Pantusa, Consen- pus Feretranus.
tinus, episcopus Literensis. Obiit Tri Achilles Brancia, Neapol. episc. Bo-
denti, die 26 Octob. 1562. vens.
Joannes Baptista de Grossis. Mantua Jo. Franciscus Verdura, Messanens.
nus, episcopus Regiensis. episcopus Chironens.
Joannes Soarez, Lusitanus, ord. Albertus Duimius de Gliricis, Catha-
Sancti Augustini, episcopus Conim- rensis, ord. Prsedic. episcopus Veglien-
bricens. sis.

Philippus Riccabella, Recanaten. Joannes Antolinez de Bricianos de

episcopus Recanaten. la Ribera, Hispanus, episcopus Juve-
Jo. Jacobus Barba, Neapolitan, ord. nacens.
S. Augustini, episcopus Interamnens. Tristanus de Bizet, ord. Cisterciensis,
Michael a Turre, Utinens. episc. Gallus, episc. Xantonens. et abbas
Cenetens. postea presbyter cardinalis. Sancti Nicolai, in Bosco.

Episcopi Julii III.

Ascanius Gherardinus de
Amelia, Petrus Franciscus Pallavicinus, Ge
episcopus Catacen. nuens. episcopus Aleriens.
Marcus Gonzaga, Mantuanus, episc. /Egidius Fuscherarius, Bononien. or-
Auxerens. dinis Praedicat. episcop. Mutineus.
Balduinus de Baldovinis, Pisanus, Timotheus Justinianus de Chio, Grse-
episc. Aversanens. cus, ord. Praed. episc. Calamonensis.
 PRESENT AT THE COUNCIL. 303

Didacus de Almansa, Hispanus, episc. Jacobus Silvestrius Piccolomineus

Cauriens. de Qelano, episc. Aprutinus.
Lactantius Roverella, Ferrariens. Ludovicus de Breze, Callus, episc.
episc. Asculanus. Meldens.
Ambrosius Monticula, Lunensis, Sar- Jacobus Mignanellus, Senens. episc.
zanensis, episc. Signinus. Grossetan.
Sebastianus Gualterius, Urbevetanus, Jo. Andreas Crucius Tiburtinus, ep.
episcopus Viterbiens. Tiburtinus.
Honoratus Fascius Tello, monachus Franciscus Richardotus, Burgundus,
Casinensis, ord. S. Benedicti, Neapoli- ordinis Eremitarum S. Augustini, epis
tanus, episcopus Insulanus. Obiit Romoe copus Atrebatens. Obiit 1574, 26
mense Martio 1564. Julii.
Petrus Camajanus, Aretinus, ep. Carolus Cicada, Genuens. episcopus
Fesularum. Albinganneus.
Horatius, Grsecus, de Troja, Apulus, Franciscus Maria Piccolomineus,
episcopus Lesinens. Senens. episcopus Ilcinens.
Fabius Cuppalata, Placentinus, episc. Arisclus Moya de Contreras, Hispa
Laquecloniensis. nus, episQ. Vicen.
Caspar de Casal, Lusitanus. ord. S. Galeatius Roscius de Interamna,
Augustini, episc. Leirien. postea Co- episcopus Assisiensis. Obiit Tridenti
niml>ricensis. 1 6 Octobris, 1563.
Bernardinus de Cuppis, Romanus, Jacobus Maria Sala, Bononien. episc.
episc. Auximanus. Vivariens.
Joannes de Morvilliers, Glesensis, Gabriel de Monte S. Sabini, ep.
Callus, episc. Aurelian.
Julius Gentilis, Tortonen. episcopus Marianus Sabellus, Romanus, episc.
Vulturariens. Eugubinus.
Adrianus Fusconius, Romanus, epis Agapitus Belhomo, Romanus, episc.
copus Aquinat. Casertanus.
Antonius a S.
Michaele, Hispanus, Julius Cananus, Ferrariens. ep. Had-
ordin. S. de Observantia,
Francisci riensis, postea presb. cardinalis tit.

episc. Montis Marani. Sancti Eusebii, et episcopus Mutinen-

Hieronymus Melchiorius, Recana- sis. Obiit Ferrarioe 1592 ; sepultus in
tens. episc. Maceratens. ecclesia S. Dominici.
Petrus de Petris de Monte, Aretinus, Julius Callettus, Pisanus, episc.
episc. Lucerinus. Alessanens.
Ccesar Jacomellus, Romanus, episc. Hieronymus Dubourg, Callus, episc.
Bellicastrens. Catalaunen. et abbas S. Petri de Monte.
Petrus Grittus, Venetus, episc. Paren- Obiit 1573.
tinus.

Episcopi Pauli IV.

Scipio Estensis, Ferrarien. episc. Ca- Marcus Laureus, Tropiensis, ordin
salens. Praedic. episcopus Campaniens.
Didacus Sarmiento de
Sotomayor, Franciscus de Beaucaire, Peguillon,
Hispanus, episc. Asturicens. clominus, de la Creste et Chommieres,
Thomas Goduelus, Anglus, episc. baro Sancti Desiderati, Callus, episc.
Asaphens. Metensis, postea abbas S. Germani An-
Faustus Caffarellus, Romanus, episc. tissiodorensis,Regniaci, et S. Sygirani.
Fundanus. Obiit 1591, 14 Febr.
Belisarius Balduinus, Neapolitanus, Jo. Franciscus Commendonus, Vene-
episc. Larinens. tus, episcopus Zacynthen. postea cardi
Urbanus Vigerius de Ruvere, Ge- nalis.
nuens. episc. Senogalliens. Carolus de Grassis, Bononien. ep.
Jacobus Suretus, Gnecus, episc. Mi- Montis Falisci, postea cardinalis.
lopotamens, junior. Arias Gallego, Hispanus, episc. Ge-
Jo, Baptista Osius, Romanus episc. rundens.
Reatinus. Obiit 12 Novembris, 1562.
304 NAMES OF THE PRELATES, ETC.,

Hieronymus Gallego, Hispanus, episc. dinalis. Vide supra inter oratores ec

Ovetens. clesiasticos.
Hercules Rettinger, Germanus, episc. Franciscus de Aguirre, Hispanus,
Laventinus. episcopus Crotonens.
Julius de Rubeis, Polian. episc. S. Andreas de Cuesta, Hispanus, epis
Leonis. Obiit Romae mense Martio, copus Legionens.
1564. Antonius Corrionero, Hispanus, episc.
Joannes de Munatones, Hispanus, Almeriens.
ordinis S. Augustini, episc. Segobricens. Antonius Augustinus, Hispanus, episc.
Franciscus Blanco, Hispanus, epis- Ilerdens. postea archiep. Tarracon.
copus Auriensis. Angelus Masserellus, Sansaverinus,
Vincentius de Luchis. Bononiens. episc. Thelesinus.
episc. Anconitanus. Antonius Ciurelia, Barensis, ep. Bu-
Pompejus Piccolomineus de Aragonia, duensis.
episc. Tropien. Dominicus Casablanca, Messanens.
Petrus Barbaricus, Venetus, ep. Cur- ord. Freed, episc. Vicensis.
solen. Petrus Faunus Costacciarus, ep.
Franciscus Bachoclius, subaudien. Aquens.
episc. Gebennen. Jo. Carolus Bovius, Bononiens. episc.
Carolus d Angennes a Rambouillet, Astuneens. postea archiepisc. Brundu-
Callus, episcopus Cenomanens. postea sinus.
cardinalis. Obiit Corneti in Etruria Hugo Boncompagnus, Bononiens.
1587, 23 Martii. episc. Vestanus, postea card. tit. S. Sixti,
Hieronymus de Nichisola, Veronens. et Pont. max. dictus Gregorius XIII.
ordin. Praed. episc. Theanen. Salvator Pacinus de Colle, episc.
Marcus Antonius Bobba, Cassalens. Clusinus.
episc. Augustens. postea cardinalis. Lupus Martinez, Hispanus, episc.
Vide supra inter eratores ecclesiasticos. Elnens.
Jacobus Lomellinus. Messanens. Carolus d Espinay, Callus, electus
episc. Mazariens. episc. Dolens. Obiit 1591.
Donatus de Laurentiis, de Asculo, /Egidius Spifame, Callus, episc. Ni-
Apulus, episc. Arianens. vern. et abbas S. Pauli Senon. Obiit
Petrus Contarenus, Venetus, ep. Lutetiae 1578.
Paphens . Antonius Sebastianus Minturnus, de
Petrus Danes, Callus, episc. Vauren. Traject. episc. Uxentin.
Obiit 1577. Bernardus del Bene, Florentinus,
Hieronymus Savorgnanus, Foroju- episc.Nemausen.
lien.episcopus Sibinicen. Dominicus Bollanus, Venetus, episc.
Philippus du Bee. Callus, episc. Brixiens.
Venetens. postea Nannetens. deinde Jo. Antonius Vulpius, Comens. episc.
archiepisc. Rhemensis. Obiit 1605. Comens.
Carolus de Roussy, Callus, episc. Philippus Maria Campegius, Bono
Suession. niens. episcopus Feltrens.
Georgius Drasconicius, Croatus, epis Joannes cle Quinones, Hispanus,
copus Quinque Ecclesiens. postea car- episcopus Calaguritan.

Episcopi Pit IV,

Didacus Covarruvias de Leyva, His Bononiens. episc. Neocastren. postea
panus, Toletanus, episc. civitatis Rode- patriarcha Hierosolymitan. S. R. E.
rici, postea Segoviensis ; demum Con- presb. card. tit. SS. Quatuor Corona-
chse designatus. Obiit Madriti 1577, torum, ac tandem pontiff, max dictus
27 Septem. sepultus Segoviae.
; Innocentius IX. Vixit in pontif. menses
Ludovicus de Genoillac, Callus, duos.
episcopus Tutelensis, et abbas S. Ro- Hippolytus Capilupus, Mantuanus,
mani de Blavia. Obiit Burdigalae, 1583. episc. Fanenis.
Philippus Gerius, Pistoriens. ep. Is- Joannes Fabricius Severinus, Neapo-
clanens. postea Assisiens. litanus, episc. Acerrens.
Jo. Antonius Fachinettus de Nuce, Martinus Balduini Rithovius, Bra-
 PRESENT AT THE COUNCIL. 305

bantus, primus episc. Iprens. Obiit Julius Magnanus, Placentinus, ordin.

Audomari, 1583- Min. convent. S. Francisci, episcop.
Antonius Havetius, Flander, ord. Calven.
Freed, primus episcopus Namurcens. Valentinus, Herbotus, Polonus, episc.
Obiit 1578. Premislien. orator regis Polonke.
Constantinius Bonellus, Feretran. Simon Aleotus, Forojuliens. Obiit
episc. civitatis Castelli.
Tridenti 20 August!, 1562.
Julius Superchius, Mantuanus,
ord. Petrus de Xaque, Hispanus, ord.
Carmelitarum, episc. Acciens. postea Praxlic. episc. Niochens.

Caprulan. Prosper Rebiba, Messanen. episc.

Matthaeus de Concinis, Florentinus, Trojanus, postea patriarcha Constanti-
episc. Cortonens. nopolit.
Nicolaus Sfrondatus, Mediolanens. Melchior de Vosmediano, Hispanus,
episcopus Cremonens. postea
presb. episcopus Guadixen .

card. tit. S. Geciliae demum pont. Hippolytus de Rubeis.

Parmensis,
max. dictus Gregorius XIV. Vixit in episcopus Papiensis, postea S. R. E.
pontificatu menses 10, dies 10. presb. cardinalis tit. S. Marice in Portic.
Ventura Bufalinus, Tiphernas, episc. deinde S. Blasii de Annulo. Obiit
Massanens. Romse 1591, 28 April ; sepultus in
Ludovicus de Bueil, Gallus, ep. Sancti Blasii.
Venciens. Didacus de Leon, Hispanus, ord.
Hieronymus Galleratus, Mediolanens. Carmelitarum, episc. Columbrien.
episc. Sutrinus.
Annibal Saracenus, Neapolit. episc.
Jo. Petrus Dalphinus, Venetus, ord. Licien.
Canonicorum regularium, ep. Zacynthi, Paulus Jovius, Comensis electus
et Cephalonke secundus. episcopus Nucerien.
Jo. Andreas Bellonius, Messanens. Hieronymus Trivisanus, Venetus, ord.
episc. Massalubren. Prsed. episc. Veronen. Obiit Tridenti
Georgius Zifchouid, Ilungarus, ordin. die 9 Septembris, 1562.
Min. S. Francisci de Observ. episc. Hieronymus Ragazzonus, Venetus,
Signien. episc. Nazianzenus, et coadjutor Fa-
Fridericus Cornelius, Venetus, ordin. maugustan. postea episc. Bergomensis.
S. Joannis Hierosolymitani, episc. Ber- Romulus de Valentibus, de Trebia,
gomens. postea Patavinus, et S. R. E. episc. Conversan.
presbyt. cardinalis tit. S. Stephani. Lucius Maranta, Venusinus, episc.
Obiit Romse 1590; sepultus Patavii in Lavellensis.
eccles. cathedrali. Simon de Nigris, Genuens. episc.
Stephanus Boucher, Gallus, ep. Co- Sarzanen.
risopiten. Theophilus Galluppus. Tropien. episc.
Jo. Paulus Amanius, Cremen. episc. Oppiden.
Anglonen. Julius Simonetta, Mediolanen. epis
Alexander Sfortia, ex comitibus S. copus Pisauren.
Flone, episc. Parmens. postea card. tit. Petrus d Albret, Navarrus, episc.
S. Marise in Via. Obiit Macerate 1581; Convenarum.
sepultus Romee in ecclesia Sanctce Jacobus Guidius, Volaterranus, episc.
Marine Majoris. Pennen. et Adriens.
Antonius le Cirier, Gallus, ep. Abrin- Didacus Ramirez, Hisp. episcopus
cens. Pamphilonens.
Andreas Mocenicus, Venetus, episc. Franciscus Delgado, Hispanus, episc.
Nimosiens. Lucensis.
Benedictus Salinus, Firmanus, episc. Joannes Clausse, Gallus, episc. Sani-
Verulanus. ciensis.
Guillelmus Cassador, Hispanus, episc. Jacobus Gilbertus de Nogueras, His
Barcinonen. panus, episc. Aliphan.
Petrus Gonzalez de Mendoza, His Joannes Annius, Neapolitanus, episc.
panus, episcopus Salamenticen. Hipponen. et coadjutor Bovinus.
Martinus de Corduba de Mendoza, Antonius Maria Salviati, Romanus,
Hispanus, ord. Prced. episc. Dertusen. episcopus S. Paul!, postea S. R. E.

MM
306 NAMES OF PRELATES, ETC.,

presb. cardinalis tit. S. Mariae in Aquiro, Donaldus Magongail, Hibernus, episc.

et Bononise legatus. Obiit Romse 1602, Rapoten.
26 Aprilis ; sepultus ante summam Guide
Ferrerius, Pedemontanus, civis
aram in S. Jacobi. et Vercellen. postea S. R. E.
episc.
Matthaeus Priulius, Venetus, episc. presb. cardinalis tit. Sanctse Euphemire,
/Emonien. postea Vicentinus. deinde SS. Viti et Modesti martyrum
Thomas Lilius, Bononien. episcopus in Marcello, et marchio Romagnani.
Soranus. Obiit 1585, 26 Maii ; sepultus in Sanctce
Franciscus Guarinus, Feretranus, Marioe Majoris.
episcopus Imolen. Jo. Baptista Sighicellius, Bononien.
Thomas Ohierllanthe, Hibernus, epis episc. Faventinus.
copus Rossen. Sebastianus Vantius, de Arimino,
Franciscus cle la Valette, Gallus, episcopus Urbevetanus.
episcop. Vabren. Jo. Baptista Lomellinus, Messanen.
Fabius Pignatellus, Neapolitanus, episc. Gardien.
episcopus Monopolitan. Jo. Baptista Milanesius, Florentines,
Carolus Visconti Mediolanen. episco episc. Marsican.
pus Vintimilien. postea cardin. tit. SS. Augustinus Mollignanus, Vercellensis,
Martyrum Viti et Modesti in Marcello. episc. Trivicanen.
Obiit Romse 1565, 13 Novembris ; se Carolus Grimaldus, Genue.n. episc.
pultus in ecclesia sui tituli. Sagonen.
Joannes Coloswarinus, Hungarus, Fabricius Landrianus, Mediolanen.
ord. Prsed. episcopus Canadiensis. Obiit episc. S. Marci.
Tridenti 14 Novembris, 1562. Bartholomreus Farratinus, civis et
Andreas Duditius Sbardellatus, Hun episcopus Amerinus.
garus, episc. Thinien. postea Quinque Petrus Fragus, Hispanus, episcopus
Ecclesien. Usellen. postea Algarensis.
Spinellus Bencius, Politianus, epis Hieronymus Gaddus, Florentinus,
copus Montispolitiani. episc. Cortonen.
Franciscus Abondius, Castilioneus, Franciscus Contarenus, Venetus,
Mediolanensis, episc. Bobien. postea episcopus Paphens.
S. R. E. presbyt. cardinalis tit. S. Joannes Delphinus, Venetus, episc.
Nicolai inter Imagines. Obiit 1568, Torcellanus.
24 Novembris ; sepultus Romce in eccle Alexander Molus, Comen. episcopus
sia SanctoeMarias de Populo. Minoren.
Stanislaus Faleschi, Polonus, episc. Hieronymus Vielmius, Venetus, ord.
Theodosien. Pned. episc. Argolicen.
Eugenius Oharet, Hibernus, ord. Franciscus Raguseus, ordin. S. Fran-
Praedic. episcopus
/Egaden. cisci de Observantia, episc. Marcanens.

A b bates.
Ludovicus de Bessay, abbas generalis S. Marke Gratiarum, Placentin. dicec.
Cistercii. congregationis Cassinen.
Hieronymus de la Souchiere, Gallus, Augustinus Loscus, Hispanus, abbas
Campanus, monachus ordinis Cisterci- Sancti Benedicti de Ferraria, congre
ensis, abbas Clane Vallis, postea abbas gationis Cassinen.
generalis Cistercii, demum S. R. E. Eutychius cle Cordes, Antwerpiens.
presbyt. cardinalis tit. S. Matthoei in abb. Sancti Fortunati de Bassano, con
Merulana. Obiit Romoe 1571, 9 Nov.; gregation. Cassinen. Obiit 1582, mense
sepultus in ecclesia S. Crucis in Jeru Sept.; sepultus in monasterio S. Justince
salem. de Padua.
Simplicianus, abb. S. Salvatoris Pa- Claudius Sainctes, Gallus, abbas
pise, de Vultulino, congregationis Cas- Lunevillan.
sinen. Cosmas Damianus, Hortulan. Hisp.
Stephanus Catanius, Novarien. abb. abbas Villxbertrandi.
 PRESENT AT THE COUNCIL.

Generales.

Vicentius Justinianus, Genuen. gene- ralis. ord. Eremitarum S. Augustini.

ralis ord. Praedicatorum, postea cardi- Obiit 1569.
nalis tit. S. Nicolai inter Imagines, Joannes Baptista, Migliavacca, Asten.
deinde S. Sabinse. Obiit Romoe 1582, generalis ord. Sanctse Marine Servorum.
28 Octobr. ; sepultus in ecclesia Sanctoe Stephanus Fazinus, Cremonen. pro-
Mariae super Minervam. vincialisLombardiae, pro generali Car-
Franciscus a Zamora, Hispanus, Con- melitaram.
chensis, generalis ordinis Minorum de Jacobus Lainez, Hispanus, ex oppido
Observantia. Obiit 1571. Castelloe Almazan, praepositus generalis
Antonius de Sapientibus, Augusta- societatis Jesu. Obiit Romse 1565,
nus, generalis ordin. Min. Conven- 19 Januarii.
tualium. Thomas Tifernas, civitatis de Cas-
Christophorus Patavin. prior gene tello in Umbria, generalis Capucinorum.

Doctores legwn pro sacro Concilio.

Gabriel Paleotta, Bononien, auditor Scipio Lancellottus, Romanus, advo-

Rotoe, postea S. R. E. diaconus cardi- catus consistorialis, postea auditor Rotae,
nalis SS. Nerei et Achillei, mox SS.
tit. et S. R. E. presbyt. cardinalis tit. S. Si-

Joannis et Pauli, et
episcopus Bononien, meonis. Obiit Romoe 1598, 2 Junii ;
deinde tit. S. Martini in Montibus, et sepultus in S. Joannes Lateranensis.
primus Bononioe archiepiscopus, demum Jo. Baptista Castellius, Bononien.
tit. S. Laurentii in Lucina, ac episc. promoter, postea episcopus Ariminens.
Albanus ; postremo cardinalis
episc. Michael Thomasius, Majoricen. doc
Sabinus. Obiit Romoe
1597, 22 Julii, tor decretorum,^ postea episcopus Iler-
sepultus Bononioe in ecclesia metropoli- densis.
tana.

TJieologi a summo Pontifice missi.

Frater Petrus de Soto, Hispanus, or Antonius Solisius, Hispanus, doctor

dinis Prsedicatorum. Obiit Tridenti, theol.
mense Aprilis, 1563- Frater Camillus Campegius, Papiens.
Alphonsus Salmeron. Hispanus, To- inquis. Ferrariae, ordinis Praed.
letanus. Societ. Jesu. Obiit Neapoli, Frater Hieronymus Bravo, Hispanus,
15 Febr. 1585. ordin. Proed.
Franciscus Turrianus, Legionensis, Frater Adrianus Valentinus, Venetus,
Hispanus, doctor theologus, postea So ord. Prsed. in demortui F. Petri de Soto
ciet. Jesu. Obiit Romoe, 1584, ipso die locum missus ; postea dominii Veneti
festo proesentationis B. Virginis, quern inquisit. gener.
ex breviario expunctum Ecclesioe Catho-
licoe restituti procuraverat.

Doctores theologi facultatis Parisiensis missi a Carolo Nono, Galliarum rege

Christianiss.

Nicolaus Maillard, decanus facultatis Parisiensis, postea archiep. Narbonensis.

Parisiensis. Richardus du Pre.
Joannes Pelletier, proefect. collegio Natalis Paillet. Obiit Tridenti, 25
Navarrae. Novembris, 1562.
Antonius Demochares, Ressonoeus. Robertus Fournier.
Nicolaus de Bris. Antonius Coquier.
F. Jacobus Hugonis. Franciscanus, Lazarus Broychot.
idem etiam procurator reverendiss. Jo Claudius de Saintes, canonicus regu-
annis Ursini, episc. Trecorensis. laris Sancti Augustini, postea episc.
Simon Vigor, Normannus, canonicus Ebroicensis. Obiit an. 1590.
3 o8 NAMES OF PRELATES, ETC.,

Theologi missi a Philippo Secundo, rege Catholico*

Cosmas Damianus, Hortulan. electus Cosmus Palma Fonteyus, sacra theo

abb. Villoebertrandi. logize doctor, Hispanus, socius Hortu-
Ferdinandus Tritius, doctor theolo lani abbatis.
gus, canonic. Caurien. Frater Joannes Gallo, Hispanus, ord.
Ferdinan. Vellosillus, doctor theolo- Prred.
gus, canonicus Seguntinus, postea epis- Frater Petrus P ernanclez, Hispanus,
copus Lucensis. ordin. Przed. socius Joannis Gallo.
Thomas t Dassio. I. V. D. canonicus Frater Desiderius de S. Martino,
Valentinus. Panorm. ord. Carmelitani.
Licentiat. Antonius Covarruvias, Di- Michael Baius Hanno, Athensis, sacroe
daci frater, auditor Granaten. theologL-e doctor, postea decanus ec-
Ferdinandus Minchaca, decretor. clesiae collegiatse S. Petri Lovanii, Aca-
doctor. demioe cancellarius, et ejusdem conserv.
Frater Joannes Ramirez, Hispanus, Obiit Lovanii 1589, 1 6 Sept. ibique
minister provincialis S. Jacobi. sepultus in sacello collegii pontificii.
Frater Alphonsus Contreras, commis- Joannes Hessels, Brabantus, Lovani-
sarius ord: Minorum in curia regis. ensis, sacne theologise doctor. Obiit
Hisp. Lovanii 1576, 7 Novembris.
Frater Michael de Medina, Hispanus, Cornelius Jansenius, Flander, Hul-
ordinis Minor, sacrse theologise doctor. stensis, sacroe theologies doctor, postea
Obiit Toleti. primus episcopus Gandensis. Obiit
Plater Joannes Lobera, Hispan. sacne Gand. 1576, n Aprilis.
theologize lector Salmanticae, socius
ministri provincialis S. Jacobi.

Theologi missi a Rege Portngalia.

Frater Franciscus Forerius, Lusita- Melchior Cornelius, decretorum doc

nus, ord. Prsed. tor, senator regis Portugalize.
Didacus Payva d Andrada Lusitanus,
doctor, theol.

Ab excellentissitno duce Bavarice.

Joannes Covillonius, Flander, Insu- lensis, ex soc. Jesu. Obiit Romae 1581

Procuratorcs Episcoporum Absentiuin.

Marchantus, doctor theologus, pro canonicus Malacitanus, pro reverendis-

illustriss. cardinale de Mendoza, epis- simo Malacitano.
copo Burgens. Joannes Delgadus, doctor theologus,
Jo. Gothardius, cleric, saecul. Ger- canonicus Tudensis, pro D. Joanne de
manus, pro episcopo Ratisbonen. S. /Fmiliano episc. Indensi.
Georgius Hochenuarter, cleric, ssecul. Gaspar Cardillus, Villalpandeus, Se-
doctor theologus, su ffraganeus, pro epis gob. doctor theologus, pro episc. Abu-
copo Basiliensi. lensi.
Frater Felicianus Ninguarda a Mor- Frater Joannes de Ludena, doctor
binio, ord. Pr^ed. pro illustrissimo theologus, ordin. Prced. pro episcopo
domino Salisburgen. orator. Seguntino.
Petrus Cumelius, doctor theologus,

* Observa hunc
theologorum ordinem a librariis inductum, hie non immutari, salvo tamen
decreto super hac re sancito in fine sessionis secundas, et decreto de loco oratorum sub linem
sessionis vigesimae quintae. Quin et diversum plane ordinem nonnulli servavere inter quos Gen-
:

tianus Hervetus, Aurelianensis, vir clarissimus, qui et ipse Concilio inter theoiogos intei fuit.
 PRESENT AT THE COUNCIL. 39
Frater Franciscus Orantes, lector Qesar Ferrantius, Suessanus, doctor
Vallisoletti,ordin. Minorum pro epis- theologus, pro episc. Suessano apud
copo Palentino. reverendissimum Ilerdensem.

Procurators ordimim.

Joannes Cotignon, doct. Gallus, pro monasterii de Recluso, procurator gene

curator ord. Cluniacensis, postea prior ral, ordinis Cistercien. postea ejusdem
major. Obiit 1572, 21 Aprilis; sepultus ordinis abbas generalis. Obiit 1586,
Martiniaci. 12 Martii.
Nicolaus Bocherat, Gallus, prior

Theolbgi stsculares et doctores juris canonici.

Georgius Girard, Gallus, doctor theo Petrus Fontidonius, Segoviensis, ca

logus, cum reverendiss. Andegavensi. nonicus Salmantinus, doctor theolog.
Gentianus llervetus, Gallus, Aurelia- cum reverend. Salmantino.
nensis, cum illustriss. reverendiss. cardi- Joannes Villeta, doctor theologus,
nale a Lotharingia. Fuit postea canon- cum reverend. Barcinonensi.
icus Rhemensis. Obiit Rhemis 1584, Joannes Fonseca, doctor theologus,
12 Septembris. cum reverend archiepisc. Granaten.
Franciscus Sancius, decanus facultatis Michael Oroncuspe, doct. theol. cum
theologian, et canonicus Salmanticen. reverend episc. Pampilonen.
cum reverend. Salmanticensi. Alphonsus Fernandez de la Guerra,
Matthaeus Guerra, Consentinus, Cala Hispanus, doctor theologus, cum reve
cum epis. S. Marci.
ber, praesb. saecularis, rend. Guadixiensi.
Fredericus Pendasius, cum illustriss. Michael Ytero D. V. I. cum episc.
card, de Mantua, legato sacri Concilii. Pampilonensi.
Joan. Franciscus Lombardus, cum Josephus Puebla, doctor theolog. cum
illustris. card. Seripando, legato sacri episcopo Civitatensi.
Concilii. Joannes Chacon, doctor juris canonici,
Petrus Mercaddo,theologus, cum cum episc. Almeriensi.
reverendiss. episc. Vicensi. Antonius Garsias, doctor theolog. cum
Franciscus de Truxillo, doctor theol. episcopo Oveten.
canonicus Legionen, cum reverend. Benedictus Arias Montanus, ord. S.
Legionensi. Jacobi, doctor theologus, cum reverend.
Sobannus, doctor theologus, cum Segobiensi.
reverend Legionensi. Joannes Barcellona, theologus, cum
Antonius Bitonius, doctor theol. cum episc. Uscellensi.
reverend. Conimbricensi.

Doctores Galli ordinis S. Benedict?.

Joannes de Chartougne, doctor theo Joannes de Verdun, doctor theologus.

logus.

Theologi ordinis Fralrum Prcedicatorum .

Angelus Ciosius, Florentinus, cum Bernardus Berardi, Gallus, inquisitor

illustriss. card. Mantuano, legato sacri Avenion. vicarius cong. Franciae, cum
Concilii. reverend. Nemausensi.
Seraphinus de Caballis, Brixiensis, Joannes Matthaeus Valdina, cum reve
provincialis Terras Sanctae cum suo gene- rend. Tarentino.
rali, postea ord. generalis. Obiit Hispali Petrus Martyr Coma, Hisp. cum reve
1578, 21 Novemb. rendiss. Gerundensi.
Heliseus Capys, Venetus, theologus, Petrus Zatores, Hisp. cum rever. Der-
cum archiepisc. Pragensi. tusensi.
Petrus Aridiensis, Gallus, cum reve Antonius de Grosupto, cum reverendiss.
rend. Cenomanensi. Viglevanensi.
3io NAMES OF PRELATES, ETC.,

Aurelius de Chio, cum reverend. Spala- Constantinus Coccianus Isorella, cum

trensi. reverend. Montispolitiani.
Adrianus Valenticus, Venetus, cum Henricus de S. Hieronymo, cum reve
reverend. Nicosiensi. rend. Braccarensi.
Marcus Medices, Veronens. cum reve Ludovicus de Sotomayor, Lusitanus,
rend. Cenetensi. cum rever. Georgio Tudensi.
Benedictus Herba, Mantuanus, cum Baptista de Lugo, cum reverend. Ve-
reverend. Brixiensi. ronensi.
Michael de Ast, Genuensis, prior S. Hieronymus Barolus, Papien.
Laurentii.

Theologi ordin. Minonim de Observantia.

Aloysius de Burgo Novo, Italus, sacrze Angelus de Petriolo, Italus, lector sacra;
theologize lector Bononize, commissarius theologize Perusize.
generalis, postea ordin. generalis. Angelus Justinianus, Italus, lector
Thomas de Sogliano, Italus, prov. sacras theologize Genua.
Bononize minister. Vincentius de Messina, Italus, sacra
Antonius de Padua, Lusitanus, ordin. theologize lector Neapoli.
secretarius. Julius Passiranus, Orseanus, Italus,
Bonifacius de Ragusio, apostolic, prze- sacrze theologize lector Bergomi.
dicator, Terrze S. gubernator, postea Jacobus Alani, Gallus, theologus, cum
episcopus de Stagno in Dalmatia. episc. Venetensi.

Theologi ordinis Fratruvi Minontm eonventualiwn.

Marcus Antonius Gambaronus a Lugo, orator pro religione, et inquisitor Padua,

socius religionis. postea episcopus Clodiensis.
Bartholomzeus Golphus de Pergula. Octavianus Charus, de Neapoli, regens
Joannes Tertius, Bergomens. lector S. Laurentii de Neapoli.

theologize publicus in gymnasio Papi- Antonius Posius de Monte Ilcino,

ensi. regens in conventu duodecim Apostolo-
Clemens Thomasinus de Florentia, rum Romze. Obiit Monteilcini 1580.
regens in conventu S. Crucis de Florentia. Bonaventura Meldulen. regens in con
Augustinus Balbus a Lugo. ventu Parmze.
Joannes Baptista Ghisulphus, ordinis Martialis Peregrinus, Calaber, regens
scriba. in conventu Ferrarize.
Antonius de Guignano, regens S. An- Antonius a Cubalo, Feltrens.
toniide Patavio. Andreas Schynopius de Amandula,
Lucius Augusiola, Placentinus, regens cum reverendissimo Catacensi.
S. Francisci Bononize. Balthassar Gryspus, Neapolitanus, cum
Maximilianus, Benjaminus, Cremens, reverendissimo Tropien.

Theologi ordinis Fratrum Ereniitarum Sancli Atigustini.

Thadzeus Perusinus, cum reverend. Joannes Baptista Burgos, Hispanus,

Salviato, postea przepos. gener. Valentinus.
Joannes Paulus Recanatensis, cum Antonius Monclulphensis, cum reve
reverendissimo Quinque Ecclesiens. ora- rend. Pragens. oratore.
tore pro regno Hungarize. /Egidius Volaterranus, cum episcopo
Simon Florentinus, cum illustriss. card. Thiniens.
Seripando legato. Eugenius Pisaurensis, Concilii przedi-
Cherubinus Lavosius de Cassia, cum cator, postea episcopus Smyrnensis, et
reverend. Vercellens. Veliternorum propraesul, apud quos obiit
Gabriel Verratellus, Anconitanus. 1580, 21 Jun.
Ambrosius Veronensis, prior conventus Adamus Florentinus, cum illustriss.
S. Marci in urbe Tridentina. cardin. Madrutio, orationem habuit no-
 PRESENT AT THE COUNCIL. 3*1

mine oratoris VII. pagorum Helveticorum Christophorus de Sanctoris, Hisp. Bur-

Catholicorum. Obiit Romre 1581, 17 gensis.
Januarii. Simon de Brazzolatis, Patavinus.
Aurelius Coronaltensis, cum oratore Angelus Ferus, Venetus, cum reveren-
Helvetiorum. diss. de Osma. Obiit Barii in Apulia
Balthazar Messanus, cum episcopo preefectus provincialis.
Catanien. Petrus Lusitanus, cum reverendiss.
Sebastianus Fanensis, ordinis scriba. Leiriensi.

Tlieologi ordinis Fratrum Cannelitan.

Jo. Jacobus Cheregatus, Vincentinus, Lucretius Asolanus, cum reverend,
provincialis Venetiarum, postea proc. patriarcha Venetiar.
gener. ord. Nicolaus Callus, cum R. patre generali.
Theodorus Masius, Mantuan. cum Eraldus Callus, cum R. patre generali.
reverendiss. Cremonensi. Laurentius Lauretus, Venetus, cum R.
Silvester, confessarius illustriss. card. patre generali.
Mantuani. Angelus Ambrosianus, Venetus.
Theologi ordinis Fratrum Servorum B. Maria:.
Stephanus Bonucius, Tuscus, Aretinus, 2 Januarii, in collegio sui ordin. ibique
postea episcopus Alatrinus, deinde Areti- sepultus.
nus, et S. R. E. presb. cardinalis tit. SS. Amans, pro congregatione Servorum,
Petri et Marcellini. Obiit Romse 1589, cum reverendiss. Sibinicens.

Officiates sacri Concilii Trhlentini.

Episcopus Cavensis, commissarius. Ludovicus Bonclonius, magist. caere-

Episcopus Thelesinus, secretarius. moniarum.
Antonius Manellus, depositarius.
Cantores sacri Concilii.
Simon Bartholinus, Perusinus. Franciscus Bustamente, Hispan.
Joannes Aloysius de Episcopis, Nea- Joannes Antonius Latinus, Beneventan.
polit. I^ranciscus Druda, Galliensis.
Bartholomseus le Comte, Callus. Lucas Longinquus, Cisonensis.
Matthias Albo, de Fulgineo. Petrus Scorteccius, Aretinus.
Notarii.
Mar. Ant. Peregrinus, et Cynthius Hieronymus Gambarus, Brixiensis P"o-

Pamphilus, de Sancto Severino. rensis.

Cursores sanctiss. D. N. et sacrii Concilii.

Nicolaus de Matthseis, et Jacobus Carra, Allobroges.

Numeras Pralatorum ctijuscumque nationis qui ad acumenicam Tridentinam Synodwn

convenere.
Pnelati Itali, 187. per procuratores,
Pnelati Galli, 26. per procuratorem,
Preelati Cermani, 2. per procuratores,
Prcelati Hispani, per procuratores,
Praelati Lusitani,
Prcelati Crceci,
Praelati Poloni,
Prrelati Hungari.
Prcelati Angli,
Prxlati Hiberni,
Praelati Flandri,
Prcelati Croati,
Praelati Moravi,
Praelati Illyrici,
 312

INDEX
TO THE

CANONS AND DECREES

OF

THE COUNCIL OF TRENT.

A. tered, ioi, 109, 213 minister of, 100,

:

109 : in cases of usurpation of ecclesi

Abbess, how and at what age to be astical property and rights, 168-9.
chosen, 241-2 not to preside over two
: Abuses to be corrected, 29, 151, 235 :

convents, 242 duty of at the profession

:
especially such as may be found in the
of a nun, 248. manner of celebrating mass, 160-1 : in
Abbey commendatary to be visited by preaching, 233 :honour paid to
in the
the bishop, 150 : on whom that which is saints and images, 235 and in indul :

the head of an order is to be confer gences, 278.

red, 251 obligation of in regard of the
: Access and regress prohibited, 261-2.
Diocesan seminary, 189. Acclamations of the Fathers, 282-3.
Abbot, how to be chosen, 241 have :
Acolyth, 216.
when the monastery is the head of an Adam s sin propagated, 22 injured :

order, 251 has the right of visitation,

: the whole human race, 22 how done :

250 can confer the tonsure and minor

:
away with, 23.
orders, 182 to choose a lecturer on S.
: Administration of monastic property,
Scripture, 26 mitred abbot, when to act
:
237-8.
as a substitute for a bishop in the degra Administrators of pious places to
dation of clerics, 87 shall see to the : whom to render an account, 167-8 ; of
execution of the decrees of Trent in re episcopal revenues, 223-4.
gard of his own order, 252-3 privileges :
Adultery, punishment of, 202-3 does :

abolished, 182, 225. not dissolve marriage, 195.

Abduction, 201, 202. Adults, justification of, 32-3.
Absence when, and how long permit Affinity, contracted by fornication,
ted to a bishop, and how to be punished, 200 :
spiritual, how created and be
1
7S 7 to l )e reported to R. Pontiff, 51 ; tween whom, 199, 200.
absence of inferior clerics who have cure required for canonries and other
Age
of souls, 177 of canons and others,
: such dignities, 217 for orders, 183-4
: :

218 short absence not regarded, 176.

: for benefices, 180 for entering into an
:

Absence even affected or designed Eccles. seminary, 187.

does not dissolve the bond of marriage, Alexander III., constitution of, 59, 147.
194. Alienation of property when forbid
Absolution sacerdotal, 100 a ju : is den to clerics, 146.
dicial act, 100 when null, 101 of a: :
Alms, for the dead, 233not to be im :

public sin when not permitted, 88 of :

portunately demanded as an honora
grievous sins by whom to be adminis rium, 1 60. Quaestors of, see Qu&stprs.
 INDEX TO THE CANONS AND DECREES.

Altar called table by St. Paul, 154. the sole remembrance thereof neither
Ambassadors, place of in the council, remits nor lessens sin, 57 is lawful at :

279. all ages and times, 57 relationship :

Anathemas on regard of heresies in created by, 199 those baptised are :

original sin, 22-4 Justification, 44-9 : : bound to observe the whole law of
the Sacraments, 54-6 Baptism, 56-7 : :
Christ, 56 grace of, may be forfeited
:

Confirmation, 58 Holy Eucharist, 82-4 : :

by sin, 56 sponsor or sponsors required,
:

Penance, 107-10 Extreme Unction, :

199.
no- 1 1 Holy Orders, 173-4
: Matri :
Banns, when and how to be published,
mony, 194-6 Communion in one kind,
:
197.
143-4 the Sacrifice of the Mass, 158-9.
:
Benefices, why established, 146 on :

Annexed benefices to be visited an whom to be conferred, 180: age re

nually by the bishop, 61-2. quired for, 1 80, 217 not to become
:

Antiquity not to be condemned, 143. hereditary, attached

261 :
obligations
Apostasy, punishment of, 250 : what to, when
not to be derogated from, 259 :

gives occasion to in monks, 119. to be kept free, 264 dress of benefi :

I So unions of benefices, by
Apostles instituted priests at the last ciaries, :

supper, 153, 158 the power of conse : whom to be visited, 61 even if exempt :

crating given to them and their succes ed, 62, 215, 250 benefices with cure :

sors, 171: and of forgiving and retaining not to be changed into simple, 272-3 :

sins, 93. when may become cures, 273 those of :

Appeal, why instituted, 85 when : to Regulars, on whom

to be conferred, 119:
be disregarded, 28, 168, 178, 215, 227, Secular benefices not to be conferred on
229, 240, 246, 271 when to be allowed, :
Regulars, 119 must be possessed in :

115: when to be made to the metropolitan order to have the privileges of the eccle
or nearest bishop, 86 to whom allowed, : siastical court, 1 80 benefices of one :

86, 229-31 how to be conducted, 229-

: diocese not to be united to those of
31 -
another, 118-9: unions of to be examined
Appellant when, and what, to pay for into, 61: benefices under right of patron
the papers relative to a suit, 86, 230. age, 1 20, 226, 264, et seq. : plurality of
Arbitrator between the bishop and condemned, 59, 224 in what cases :

conservator, 116. allowed, 224: deprivation of, 148-9, 177,

Archbishop, see Metropolitan. 257, 271 requisite orders for to be re
:

Archdeacon, the eye of the bishop, ceived within a year, 165.

217 who to be appointed, 217 who
: :
Bible, Latin vulgate approved of, 19 :

have the right of visitation, and have to regulations in regard of printing the, 20.
exerciseit, 209 not to interfere in matri :
Bishops placed to rule the Church of
monial and other causes, 230, 271. God, 50, 173 successors of the apostles,
Archpriest when bound to preach, 27. 173 are superior to priests, 173-4, 260
: :

See Parish Priest. fathers and pastors, 274 ministers of :

Attrition, meaning of, 96. the sacrament of Confirmation, 58, 173-

Authority of the Apostolic See, 51, 4 of Holy Orders, ib.: are above all
:

69, 127 is untouched

:
by any of the other grades, 204 to be honoured by all :

decrees of Trent, 58, 205, 277. men, 273-4 to be assisted by dignitaries,

:

217 : the first seat and place theirs, 260,

274 : and theirs the foremost authority,
260 : whoto be chosen, 49, 58, 163, 204-
Baptism, the 35 sacrament of faith, :
7 : within what time they are bound to
not to be reiterated,
necessary 57 : is be consecrated, 62, 178 those created :

for salvation, 34-5, 56 effects of, 56-7 : :

by the Roman Pontiff are true bishops,
natural water necessary for, 56 essen :
174 examination and testimonials of,
:

tial form of, 56 imprints a character :

206-7 what should be their life and con
:

in the soul, 55 difference between bap

:
versation, 14, 84-5, 253-4 what the :

tism and penance, 41, 94 does not irri : character of their household, 14 : their
tate vows made subsequently to it, 57 : table and 254 what is
furniture, 14, :

of infants, 23, 57 baptised in the faith :

required of them, 14, 253-4 duties of, :

of the Church by heretics, 56 of : formidable even to angels, 49 their :

John, 56 true doctrine thereon in the

:
principal duty is preaching, 27, 175,
Roman Church, 56 : canons on, 56-7 : 211 to be employed in praising God, 14:
:
3*4 INDEX TO THE

in offering sacrifice, 14 in explaining : of orders, 113 : how and when to punish

the use and efficacy of the sacraments, exempted clerics and Regulars, 52, 114,
213-14: are to have the Scriptures read 116-17, 149, 150, 246: when to degrade
at table, 14 to be watchful, to labour,
:
them, 87 : to punish those who
abandon
and to fulfil their ministry, 50 to re : their cure, 186: and concubinaries and
side in their own churches, 5? r 75 to concubines, 202-3: and those who come
live soberly and with moderation, 14, not to the synod, 208: to deprive those
253-4: to give good example to those living shamefully of their benefices,
under them, 254 to lay aside all car :
148-9: to remove administrators of
nal affection for relatives, 254: not to hospitals who neglect hospitality, 262-3:
act as servants to princes, 274: to select to deprive of the right of patronage
a lecturer on S. Scripture, 25 and a : those who exercise it contrary to the
master to teach grammar, 25 to pro :
canons, 265: to remedy the negligence
ceed against preachers of unsound of abbots, 26: and of the chapter of a
doctrine, 29 to provide in case of
:
metropolitan church, 223: when to act,
pluralities, 60-1 in what manner for : if the oldest suffragan, instead of the
vacant parish churches, 225-6: to ap metropolitan, 176, 207: when to de
point additional priest to populous nounce the metropolitan to the R. Pon
parishes, 147 to create new parishes,
:
tiff, 51: to grant rights of patronage,
147, 219-20: and to fix the boundaries 1 20: to reject unsuitable presentees,
thereof, 220: to attend to whatsoever 265: to regulate the daily distributions,
regards the divine worship, 150, 167, 146: and the apportionment of canon-
219: to govern hospitals carefully, 65, ries, 218: for what causes to unite bene
262-4: to see that the youth be taught fices, 148, 189, 220, 222: when to
religion, 211-12: that sound doctrine examine into, and to dissolve, united
be taught concerning purgatory, 233 :
benefices, 61, 220, 265-6: to issue
and on the invocation of saints, and on monition to effect a discovery, 256:
images, 233-4 that mass be reverently
: when may transfer
benefices, 149: to
celebrated, 159-61 to correct the vices : visit united benefices with cure, 61:
of those subject to them, 52, 84-6, m- and exempted churches, ib.: as also all
12, 114: but to love them as sons and commendatory benefices, and monas
brethren, 84 and to bear in mind that
: teries even though
exempted, 150 :

they are pastors and not strikers, ib.: hospitals, confraternities, and monts-de-
they are to have a paternal care of the picte, and pious places, 167: and
all

poor and wretched, 175: to offer an ex how their own

dioceses, 208-9: and
traordinary confessor to nuns, 244 to : secular churches of no diocese, 215:
settle disputes about precedency, 245 : to examine causes assigned for absence,
to inquire into the real wish of virgins 176: to constrain non-residents, even
about to be consecrated to God, 248 :
by deprivation, 177: to take cognisance
to execute the decrees of Trent in re of dispensations, 165-6: to dispense in
gard of Regulars, 252-3 to see that the : cases of ordination, per saltitm, 185:
decree on matrimony is published, 199 : to grant permission to marry vagrants,
that marriage be celebrated with pro 202 to dispense in cases of suspension
:

priety, 204 must be present at the pro

: and irregularity, 213: to absolve even
vincial council, 207 on what days : in cases reserved to the Apostolic
especially they are to remain in their See, 213: to commute public pen
own churches, 177: to confer orders in ances, 214: to take cognisance of
person, 179: to charge their clergy, in : causes in the first instance, 229: when
to give them good example, 175: not to to govern convents, 243: to restore pro
admit graces obtained surreptitiously, perty to those who leave monasteries
88 to absolve from certain reserved
: before being professed, 248: to approve
cases, 101, 109 to abolish abuses in : of confessors, 185: to execute last wills,
the manner of celebrating mass, 161 :
167: to exact an account from admi
to give confirmation, 173: and to confer nistrators of pious places, 1 68: as also
orders, 173, 181: and to perform other from stewards appointed during the
things which inferior clerics cannot, vacancy of the see, 223: and from visi
173: are to decide on new miracles, tors, 209: to prohibit incompetent or
236 when to
:
suspend from the exercise delinquent notaries from practising,
 CANONS AND DECREES. 315

1 68: when may ordain one of his Business, Secular, to be avoided by

household, though not his own subject, clerics, 162.
181-2: to restore the functions of the
minor orders, 186-7: to regulate the C.
ecclesiastical seminary, 187-92: to re
ceive an annual account of the expen Canon of the mass, whence derived,
diture, 191: rights of bishops in regard 155-60.
of visitation and correction, 215; and Canon of Scripture, 1 8, 19.
as regards protonotaries and other ex Canons Apostolic cited, 254.
empted persons, 216 when to proceed : Canons to be observed by all, 274.
as delegates of the Apostolic See, 26, Canons revived, 162, 273, 276.
29, 52, 88, 114, 146, 147, 148, 149, 161, Canons, who to be appointed, 217 ;

164, 166, 167, 215, -216, 222, 240, 243 in what orders they are to be, 218 are :

Ins, 266, 271 when to be summoned to

: the senate of the church, 219 what :

appear in person, 88-9: who are to be should be their life and conversation,
admitted as witnesses against them, 89: 219 when they have not a voice in the
:

their causes are to be taken cognisance Chapter, 165 : how their income is to be
of by the R.
89, 212: or Pontiff, increased, 222 : their duties in choirs,
by the provincial council, 212: their 219 when the bishop celebrates, 219
: :

negligence to be remedied by the me in regard of residence, 146, 164, 218 :

tropolitan, 190: and sometimes by the in benefices with cure, 164 absence :

provincial synod, 191, 253: when a not to exceed three months, 218 to be :

coadjutor is to be allowed them, 262 :

present at ordinations, 181 to assist at :

to be punished, if not consecrated with the divine offices in person, 219 to be :

in three months, 178 : if careless in cor employed to

publish indulgences, 151 :

recting their subjects, 50, 162 if non : to organise the seminary, 189 to audit :

resident, 50, 176-7 if they are negligent

: the accounts, 191 to assist in regulat :

in regard of the seminary, 190-1 if :

ing the church service, 219 in con :

they neglect to be at the provincial ducting certain proceedings at law, 259 :

synod, 208, 255 if they receive any

: in converting certain institutions to pious
thing on account of visitation, 209 if : uses, 263 canons Regular, passing to
:

they keep a concubine, 271 not to : another order, not to hold Secular
perform any pontifical function in the benefices, 119: to serve the bishop,
diocese of another, 53, 112-13 not to :
219 to be subject to his correction,
:

ordain the subject of another, 53, 113, 52 :when and how, 259 : before whom
181 nor to punish him, 118: wherein
: to make profession of faith, 217.
to act with the advice of the Chapter or Canonries, on whom to be conferred,
canons, 25, 151, 189, 191, 218, 219, and to what orders assigned, 217.
222, 259-60, 263, 267 : titular bishops, Candles at mass, 161.
restrained, 112-13. Capuchins not to possess real pro
Blessing, nuptial, approved of, 198 :
perty, 238.
to be received in the church from the Cardinals, who to be appointed, 204 :

parish priest, ib. administration of the church rests much

Boniface VIII., constitution of, 240. with them, 254 their life and conver
:

Books on sacred subjects, how to be sation, 254 are bound to reside, 175
: :

edited, 20 canon of sacred Scripture,

: to be consecrated within three months

18-19 vulgate edition approved of, 19

: : after appointment to a cathedral church,
index of prohibited books, 279 fathers :
178 indults of, 225 access and regress
: :

deputed to prepare it, 133-4. prohibited, 261 and plurality of bene

:

Breviary, reformation of, 279. fices, 224 four cardinals to testify in

:

Bridegroom and bride, regulations to favour of anyone to be promoted to

be observed by, 197-8. their college, 206.
Brothers of St. John of Jerusalem, Cardinal Morone, as first legate,
immunities &
privileges of, 190, 216, 252. blesses the fathers, 128.
Bull of indiction, I ; of translation to Carthage, Council of, 254.
Bologna, 67 ; for resuming the Council Catechism to be explained to the
under Julius III., 71 for celebrating it :
people, 213 : catechetical work to be
under Pius IV., 128: of confirmation, 285. prepared for general use, and to be
316 INDEX TO THE

translated into the vulgar tongue, 214, to render an account to the bishop, 223 ;

279. in what cases their privileges are sus

Cases, reservation of, 101, 109. pended, 225. See also Canons.
Catechumen, 35. Chapter of St. Peter and of St. John,
Cathedral and parish church not to 243-
be held by the same person, 224-5: Chapters, general, duty of, in choos
"who to be placed over, 49, 58, 163, ing masters, 25 ; in the appointment of
204-7: how to be provided for when priors and officers, 250; in fulfilling
poor, 222: when not to be burthened pious bequests, 258; in preserving Re
with pensions, 223: penitentiary to be gular discipline, 237 ; when their negli
appointed therein, 214: plurality of gence is to be remedied by the provin
cathedral churches prohibited, 59: cial synod, 253.

prayers during the vacancy of, 205. Character, nature of a, 55 ; what

Causes, matrimonial, belong to eccle sacraments imprint it, 55 ; cannot be
siastical judges, 196: but not to deans effaced, 55, 172.
or other inferior clerics, 230: in case of Chastity, vow of, 195; gift of not
poverty, how to be taken cognisance denied to prayer, 195.
of, 230: causes ecclesiastical to be Children, little, not obliged to com
expedited, 231, 268: to be consigned municate, 142; baptism of, 22, 57.
in the first instance to the ordinaries, Choice of meats, 278.
229: to whom to be deputed, 267; Chrism sacred, 58.
causes touching wages and the poor, Christ, the true light, 14: the sun of
64, 116: of exempted persons, 64: justice, 30: the author of our faith, 30:
civil and criminal causes; see Civil and our propitiator, 31: our saviour and
Criminal. redeemer, 32 et passim: the fountain of
Censures affect Regulars, 244; when justice, 33: cause of everlasting salva
to be inflicted, 256. tion, 39-. lawgiver, 47: author of holi
Ceremonies and rites, why instituted ness, 78: priest according to the order
in the mass, 156, 159; in ordinations, of Melchisedech, 153; the supreme
174; at marriage, 196; in the adminis high priest, 273; the head of the mem
tration of the sacraments, 55; those bers, 43 ; the fountain and author of all
approved of by the Church to be used graces, 143; the mediator between God
at mass, 1 60. and men, 234; promised to the fathers,
Chalice, use of, whether to be allowed, 31 ; the author and finisher of the sacra
144. ments, 54, 193 ; died for all men, 31 ;

Chaplains, royal, privileges of limited, and for our salvation, 82 is ;

contained
216. in the Eucharist, 76 ; is received entire
Chapter, visitors from, to be approved under either species, 78, 82-3, 140-1 ;

of by the bishop, 209; duty of, sede merited justification for us, 31, 34, 43-
vacante, 223; when may grant letters 4 has promised to the Church a mouth
;

dimissory, 62: when to appoint a stew and wisdom, 133 in Him we have re ;

ard during the vacancy of the see, 223; demption and remission of sins, 33 ;
advice of the Chapter to be taken in through Him satisfaction is made, 103 ;

the choice of a lecturer and teacher, 25; they who love Him keep His command
in assigning canonries to various orders, ments, 38 advent of, 31 His merits,
; ;

218; in regulating the divine service, 22 3S 43

>
His fast, 74; divinity,
3*>
;

219; and the seminary, 189, 191; in 78 love towards us, 82, 153
; the wor ;

augmentations of poor prebends, 222; ship of latria due to Him, 79, 83.
in all that does not concern the bishop s Christians, when bound to communi
or their own advantage, 260-1; in the cate, 83 ; what should be the works of,
substitution of a delegated judge, 267; 13, 38-9-
revenues of Chapter, 189; rights, juris Christian life, ought to be a perpetual
diction, and administration of in tem penance, 104.
porals to remain untouched, 261 ; Church, the pillar of truth, 76 ;
a
Chapters of cathedrals subject to epis pious mother, 156 ; taught by Christ
copal visitation, 52; how and when, and His apostles, 75 ; and by the Holy
259-61 ; limitation of their privileges Ghost, 75, 232 the : house of God and
in regard of conservators, 115; wherein of prayer, 161 ; the common mother,
 CANONS AND DECREES. 317

134 purchased by the blood of Christ,

;
Clerks of the Society of Jesus, 247.
50; His beloved spouse, 153; does not Cloistered monks, their lectures on S.
judge of what is hidden, 197 on whom ; Scripture not subject to episcopal exami
she exercises judgment, 94 ; invites here nation, 26.
tics to the Council, 134 hopes for their ; Cluny, privileges of, 245.
conversion, 122, 126; for just causes she Coadjutors, when to be assigned, 148 ;
communicates the laity under one kind, and how, 262.
141-2 ; it is hers to judge of the true Coadjutorships with future succession,
sense of Scripture, 19 she dispenses in ;
262.
certain impediments to marriage, 194 ;
Collation of orders to be gratuitous,
he does not deserve her mercy who des 144 see Orders.
:

pises her commands, 201. Colleges, privileges of, 64, 116 ; not to
Church Catholic, the rites of to be hinder the jurisdiction of the bishop, 216 ;
observed, 55 power of the, 141, 277.
;
to be visited by the bishop, 167; may
Church Roman, the mother and not grant dimissory letters, 182 ; students
mistress of all churches, 56, 107, 157, in, how exempted, 216; colleges for

278-9. youth, how to be instituted, 187-92.

Churches patrimonial, 325 ; receptive, Collegiate church, how to provide for
225 those of no diocese by whom to be
;
a lecture on S. Scripture, 25.
visited, 215; decayed to lie restored or Commandments of the gospel and of
transferred, 62, 149-50; of two dioceses the decalogue to be observed, 38, 46 ;
not to be united, 118. are not impossible, 46.
Churches, the government of formid Commemoration of the dead, 259.
able even to angels, 49 ; to whom to be Commendatary monasteries to be visi
entrusted, 49, 58, 163, 204-5 ; plurality ted, 150.
of prohibited, 59, 224 usurpers of ;
Commendam benefices held in per
church property, 168-9; revenues of, how petual, 69.
to be spent, 169. Communion, for whom and when
Church hierarchy, how ordered, 170-1. necessary, 83, 143 ; by whom to be
Church liberty and immunity of, 272. frequently received, 183 ; preparation
Circumstances of sins, 98. for,80 therein, under one species, the
;

Citation of a bishop, 88. whole Christ is received, 78, 82.

Civil causes, how
to proceed in, 64 ; Commutations of last wills, how and
how judgment be enforced, 257.
is to when be permitted, 166, 258.
to
Clandestine marriages, decree concern Composition for fruits unlawfully re
ing, 196-9. ceived, prohibited, 177.
Clerics, their vocation, 162 ; what Computation, ecclesiastical, to be
they are to avoid, in, 162, 270; who taught in seminaries, 188.
enjoy the privileges of the ecclesias Concubinage, sin of, 202.
tical court, 1 80 ;
of what importance Concubinaries, punishment of, 202,
their example is, 162, 270; dress of, 270-1 ; when to obtain dispensation, 271.
1 1 6, 162; demeanour and conversa Concupiscence remains in the baptised,
tion, ib.; method of life, in, 162 ; 24.
even if exempted may be punished Conditions to be abolished in promo
by the bishop, 52, 114; delinquents tions to benefices, 221-2.
may be imprisoned, 271; forbidden to Confession is necessary of divine right,
marry, 195 ;
not to beg, and how to 97, 1 08 ; is a part of penance, 95 ; how
be provided for, 145 ; how scandalous to be made and of what sins, 97-8, 109 ;
livers are to be punished, 148, 270 ; when especially to be made, and to
how those who seize on ecclesiastical whom, 99, 109 ; not impossible, 98, 109 ;
property, 168-9 now those guilty of >
when necessary for the participation oif
homicide, 117; degradation and depo the Eucharist, 80 ; secret confession, 99,
sition 87, 260
of, immunities and ; 109 the minister of, 99, 100.
;

privileges of renewed, 272-3 signs of ; Confessor of nuns to be at times

virtue in, 183 a wandering priest not changed, 244 duty of, in
; ;
enjoining
to be allowed to say mass, 160, 186 ; penances, 104.
married clerics, ministry of, 186 ; their Confirmation a sacrament, 58 ; the
is

privileges, 180; dice, banquetings, &c., ordinary minister thereof, the bishop,
prohibited, 162-3. 58, 173-4; required before receiving
 INDEX TO THE

the tonsure, 179 ; imprints a character, in their favour, 276 ; decree on residence
55, 172 : between whom it creates a to be published, 178 ; and on matri
spiritual affinity, 199. mony, 198-9.
Confraternities to be visited, 167. Degradation, actual, when to be in
Consecration of bishops, where to be flicted, 87.
performed, 178 to be received within
; Degrees of affinity and consanguinity,
a fixed time, 62, 178. 194, 199, 201.
Consecration of the bread and wine, Deposition verbal, 87.
efficacy of, 78. Dignities, ecclesiastical, why institu
Conservatory letters, to whom and ted, 217; on whom
be conferred,
to
when available, 115- 217; what the penalty on those digni
Consistory, cathedral church, when taries that do not serve, 164.
vacant, to be provided for therein, 206. Dioceses, why distinguished, 118.
Constance, Council of, 125, 137. Diocesan synod to be celebrated an
Constitutions of churches approved nually, 208 who are to be present
:

of, 146, 164, 218, 259 ; of Regulars, 237 thereat, 208, 255 what to be transacted
:

et seq.; abolished, 221. therein, 255, 267.

Continency of deacons and sub-dea Discipline necessary for the people,
cons, 184. 85 ; ecclesiastical tobe preserved and
Contrition, what, 95 ; part of penance, restored, 275 :
monastic, 251 ; and Re
95, 108 ; necessary, 95 ; a voluntary act, gular, 237.
97 ; when imperfect is called attrition, Dispensations matrimonial, when,
96 ; how produced and effects of, 96, how, and to whom
to be granted, 201 :

1 08. in cases of homicide, 117, 213; to be

Contumacy severely punished, 51, ordained by any prelate, 63 ; when of
147, 164, 178, 218, 258. avail in regard of residence, 51 ; when to
Convent, see Monastery. be granted in cases of irregularity, 213 ;
Convertites, or penitent women, 249. to be exhibited when in favour of plu
Corpus Christi, festival of. See Fes rality with cure, 60 ; those called graces
tival. when of avail,
165-6, 274 how and :

Court, ecclesiastical, by whom causes when be granted, 117, 165-61-201,

to
to be heard in, 229 ; who enjoy the pri 213, 271, 274 ; to be consigned to the
vileges of, 1 80. ordinaries when given out of the Roman
Criminal causes, by whom to be heard, Court, 165-6.
229, 270-1 when an appeal is allowed,
; Distributions daily how to be orga
and to whom, 86 how to proceed there ; nised, or increased, 146, 164, 222 ; how
in, 86 ; how an execution is to be levied, to be apportioned, 146, 164; by whom
256, 260 against bishops, 212.
; to be received, 218.
Cure of souls not to be neglected, 49, Divine offices to be arranged by the
51, 60-2, 150, 233. provincial synod, 219.
Curate, see Parish Priest. Divorce as regards bed and board, 195.
Custom of places, 25, 52, 168, 228, Doctors to be placed over cathedral
261 when to be regarded as law, 142
; ; churches, 163 ; as vicars to bishops,
when confers jurisdiction, 164 ; empow 223 ; to be deputed as examiners, 226 ;
ers to sit in council, 72, 130, et alib. to be appointed to the scholasterioe, 191 ;
as penitentiaries, 214 ; as archdeacons,
D.
217; as dignitaries, 218; what their
Deacons, institution ; and mention of duties, and what to promise in univer
in S. Scripture, 186; age required for, sities, 256. See also Lecttirer.
183 continency of, 184.
; Dowery in cases of abduction, 202.
Deans, visitation by, 209 ; what causes Dress of clerics, 116-7; by whom to
not to be examined by, 230. be worn, 180, 187 ; habit does not make
Decrees of Trent to be accepted in the monk, 116; not to be laid aside if
provincial and diocesan synod, 255 ; by borne during five years, 250 not to be :

whom especially to be received, 255-6 ; worn secretly, 250.

on the life and conversation of clerics Duelling prohibited, and penalties of,
to be observed, 162 ; and those relative 274-5 ; advisers and witnesses, &c,, to be
to the episcopal dignity, 273 ; and those punished, 275.
 CANONS AND DECREES. 319

Excommunicated, those who enter

the enclosure of nuns, 240 ; the abduc
Easter Communion, 83 ;
old and new tors of virgins, and those who coun
passover, 153-4. tenance abduction, 201-2 ; clerics who
Elect of God cannot be known but by keep concubines, 202-3 those who
special revelation, 39-40. seize on the property of the Church,
Election of prelates and parish priests, 168-9 who force a virgin or widow to
>

and others, 205, 217-8 ; of Regular Su enter a convent, 249 ; who force those
periors, 241 :of unworthy persons to be subject to them to marry against their
annulled, 59 ; to benefices, 217-8, 225- will, 203-4; those who fight a duel, coun
8, 259 ; to benefices under right of pa sel, or witness it, 274-5.
tronage, 1 20, 225-6, 264 ; who to be Execution, how to be levied, 257.
elected, 49, 64, 163, 217, 225-6: age Executors of last wills, 167.
required, 1 80, 217 ; examination ordered, Exempted persons, causes affecting,
64, 226-7. 64.
Emperor and kings to preserve the Exemptions, limitation of, 216.
immunities and liberties of the Church, Exorcist, order of, 171.
275 those usurping the goods of the
; Expectatives abolished, 228.
Church are excommunicated, 168-9 as >
Extreme Unction, see Unction.
also those who grant a place for duelling,
274-5- F.
Inquiry into the life and conversa
tion of those to be promoted to cathedral Fabric of the Church, administrators
churches ; the same in regard of cardi of to give an account to the bishop, 167-
nals, 205-6. 8 ; revenues of benefices held by con-
Enclosure of nuns to be preserved, or cubinaries to be applied thereunto, 270 ;
restored, 240. and of non-resident bishops, 177.
Eucharist, the symbol of unity, 75, Faculties de non-promovendo, when
77, 81 ; pledge of future glory, 77 ; of avail, 63.
spiritual food of the soul, 77 ; antidote Faith, the beginning of salvation and
against faults and sin, 77 ; symbol of a root of justification, 36 ; faith alone,
sacred thing and the visible form of an what, 35, 38-9, 46, 55 ; without penance
invisible grace, 77 ; life of the soul and bestows not forgiveness of sins, 100-1 ;
perpetual health of the mind, 82 ; bread why dead without works, 35, 38-9 ;
of angels, 82 ; why carried in procession, effects of, 36 ; its accompaniments, 37 ;
79 ; not to be kept within the enclosure is not lost by every mortal sin, 42. For
or in the choir of convents, 244 ; how to the rest see Sess. VI. ,
deer, et can.
be received and preparation required, Faith, profession of, by whom to be
80, 84 ; institution of the sacrament, 76- made, 206, 217 ; rudiments of to be
7 ; excellency of, 77 ; cult and venera taught to children, 211.
tion of, 79, 82-3 ; effects of, 77, 83 ; to Fasting, efficacy of, 74 ; mortifies the
be adored, 83 ; decrees and canons on, flesh, 279.
82-4 ; to be reserved and carried to the Festivals of the saints, how to be
sick, 80, 83 Christ is truly and really
; celebrated, 236 ; those appointed by the
contained therein, 76, 82. bishop to be observed by Regulars, 245 ;
Eugenius, constitution of, avails not the faithful are to repair thereon to their
those who have the cure of souls, parish church, 161 ; pastors not to be
against the bishop, 178; nor the house absent on the greater festivals, 177 ;
hold of cardinals, 216. festival of Corpus Christi, 79, 83, 177.
Examination of those to be ordained, Fallen, method of reparation
of, 41.
64, 179-80, 184-5; and of those to be Fee for
visitation prohibited, 209-10.
chosen for benefices, 226-7. Fiefs, when to escheat to their direct
Excommunication the sinews of eccle lords, 275 ; ecclesiastical usurpers of
siastical discipline, 256 when to be in
; excommunicated, 169.
flicted, 256-7. Fines, pecuniary, to be assigned to
Excommunicated persons to be refused pious places, 257 ; or to the fabric of the
the sacraments and familiarity with the Church, 177,270.
faithful, 257-8 ; if not repentant to be Form, required in the celebration of
suspected of heresy, 258. marriage, 197-8 ; in promotion to a
 2O INDEX TO THE

bishopric, 205-6; in proving legitimate liberty, 193-4 : are anathematised, 283 ;

causes of non-residence, 176-7. foolish security of, 36.
Fornication, affinity contracted by, Hierarchy, ecclesiastical, 172, 174.
200.
Holy things to be treated in a holy
Fruits, sequestration of, 150, 178; by manner, 155.
whom cannot be retained with a safe Hospitals to be visited, 167 ; carefully
conscience, 177, 263. governed, 65 ; the administrators of to
Funeral dues, 269-70. exercise hospitality, 262-3 not to hold ;

Furniture of bishops, 254 and of office during more than three

;
years, 264 ;
Regulars, 238. hospitals granted in tituhun, 189, 262 ;
privileges of, 116.
Hosts reserved, 83.

Generals of orders, how to be chosen, I.

241.
Germany once second to no other Illiterate parish priests to have assis
country in faith and obedience to the tants, 148.
R. Pontiff, 71 ; safe-conduct given to Images to be had in churches, 234 ;

Protestants of, 91, 122, 135 bishops of ; doctrine on, 234-6.

at the C. of Trent, 74 ; their departure,
Immunity, ecclesiastical, to be restored
127. and preserved, 275.
God, the father of mercies, 31 the ;
Impediments to marriage, 194, 199,
author of both the Old and New Testa 200.
ment, 1 8 commands not impossibilities,
; Index of prohibited books, 133, 279.
38 works in us to will and to do, 40
; ;
Indulgences most salutary, 277 hea ;

forsakes not the justified, unless forsaken venly treasures of the Church, 151 not ;

by them, 38 bestows chastity on those

; to be conferred for gain, 151 power to ;

who ask for it rightly, 195. grant them given by Christ, 277 ; how
Gospel, fountain of truth, 18. to be published, 151 : how to be granted,
Governors of churches, into what not 278; abuses therein to be abolished, 278.
to obtrude themselves, 230. Indults, when of no avail, 225, 229.
Grace prevenient, 32-3, 44 not from ;
Infamous, who to be accounted, 275.
works, 36; how lost by sin, 42; is be Infidelity, faith and grace lost by, 42.
stowed through the sacraments, 55 ; Inhibition, when not tobe granted,
possibility of knowing if it have been 229 ; when to be disregarded, 86, 166,
obtained, 36-7. 178, 215.
Graces abolished, 228-9 when have Institution of the Sacrament of the
effect, 63, 87, 112-13, 165, 181, 261. Eucharist, 77 ; of marriage, 193 ; of
Grammar, master of, to be appointed order, 171 ; of confession, 97, 108 ; of
in certain churches, 27. penance, 92-3 ; of extreme unction, 105.
Gregory X., 59-60. Institution to benefices under right of
patronage, 120, 227.
H. Interdict ordained by the ordinaries to
be observed by Regulars, 245.
Hell, fear of, 45. Irregularity, when and how to be dis
Heads of orders, 245, 251. pensed with, 213.
Hereditary succession to benefices pro
hibited, 261. J-
Heresy, who is to absolve from, 213;
does not dissolve the bond of marriage, Janitor, 171.
194 who to be suspected of, 258 here
; ;
Jesus, clerks of the Society of, 247.
sies in regard of the sacraments, 54 et John, baptism of, 56.
seq., &2etseq., 107 et seq., 143, 158-9, Judges, ecclesiastical, take cognisance
172-4, 194-6 anathematised, 255, 280,
; of matrimonial causes, 196 must refrain
;

283 evils of, 54, 255.

; from ecclesiastical censures, 256-7 must ;

Heretics invited to the Council, 134, terminate causes expeditiously, 268 ; how
280 called innovators, 104
; under pre ; to enforce their sentence, 257-8.
text of the Gospel they introduce carnal Judges, secular, not to hinder ecclesi-
 CANONS AND DECREES. 321

astical judges, 257 ; penalties on judges bishops, 223 as examiners, 226

; peni ;

who throw obstacles in the way of an ap tentiaries, 214; archdeacons, 217 to the ;

pellant, 231 ; delegated judges how to be scholasterise, 191; to dignities, 218.

chosen, 267-8. Lord s day, the people to be instructed
Jurisdiction of ordinaries not to be hin on, 27 and to
; come to their parish
dered, 229-31 ; of chapters wherein left church, 161.
untouched, 261 not lawful to farm out
;
Life eternal, how acquired, 35 to be ;

ecclesiastical, 268. expected by the good, 38-9, 42-3, 47 ;

Just fall at times into venial sins, 38, who are excluded from, 42.
47-
Justification, causes of, 34-6; effects of, M.
ib.; fruits of, 42-4
pre ; increase of, 37 ;

paration for, 33, 45 ; canons on, 44-9 ; Mandates de providendo abolished,

of adults, 32 ; of the impious, 32 ; why 228.
said to beby faith, 36 and gratuitously, ;
Mare magnum of the Regulars not to
36; by Christ, 31-2; inability of nature hinder the execution of the decrees of
and of the law to justify, 30-1. Trent, 253.
Justice, infusion of the justice of God, Mary, Blessed Virgin, free from venial
43-5- sin, 47 ; conception of the, 24.
.

Justice, public, impediment to matri Mass a true sacrifice, 152, 158; pro
mony from, 200. pitiatory, 154, 159; a tremendous mys
tery, 1 60; to be piously and purely
K. celebrated, ib.; how much and whom
it
profits, 154, 159-60, 233; what to be
Keys, power of the, 93, 97, 103, no. avoided in the celebration of, 14, 159;
Knowledge required in a bishop, 163. contains important instructions, 157 ;

not to be celebrated indiscriminately in

the vulgar tongue, ib.; in memory of the
saints, 155, 159 to be celebrated at a
;

Lateran, great Council of, 58, 99 last ; proper hour, 161 not in private houses,
;

Council of, 20. 1 60- 1

approved of though the priest
;

Latria, worship of to be given to Christ alone communicate, 1 56 for the dead,

;

in the Eucharist, 79, 83. 258 benefits those who dying in Christ
;

Laymen receive communion from are not fully purified, 155, 159, 233 ;

priests, 81 ; are not obliged to receive new masses, 160 ; to be frequently cele
under both kinds, 140. brated, 185 ; in whose presence, where,
Lector, order of, 171. and by whom not to be celebrated, 160-1,
Lecture on S. Scripture, where to be 1 86; the honorarium for the celebration

established, 24-7. of mass not to be importunately de

Lecturer, stipend of, 25 ;
privilege of, manded, 1 60.
26-7. Masters of grammar, where to be ap
Legacies for pious uses, 258. pointed, 25-6.
Legates a latere, wherein not to inter Masters in theology to- be selected for
fere, 230 how to proceed in appeals and
; cathedral churches, 163 ; for the scho-
inhibitions, 166. lasterke, 191 ; for archdeaconries, 217 ;
Lent an acceptable time, 99. for dignities, 218 ; for penitentiaries,
Letters conservatory, 115; commen 214 ; for examiners, 226 ; privileges of,
datory, 113, 186; testimonial, 144, 180; 26-7.
dimissory, 62, 113, 144; to be granted Matrimony, a great sacrament, adds
gratis, 144 and by whom, 62, 144.
;
grace to ancient wedlock, 193 ; institu
Liberty, ecclesiastical, not to be vio ted by Christ, it confers grace,. 193-4 ;
lated, 275-6 of virgins to be dedicated
; is holy, and to be treated in a holy man
to God to be preserved, 248. ner, 204 ; should be entered into volun
Licence to preach to be granted gratis, tarily, 196 ; and with the consent of
29 also to withdraw from a benefice,
;
parents, though that consent is not neces
177 for non-residence, by whom to be
;
sary, ib.; to be preceded by banns, ib.;
examined and approved of, 176. to be celebrated in the face of the church,
Licentiates to be placed over cathe the parish priest asking the necessary
drals, 163 ; to be appointed vicars to questions in a given form of words,
NN
322 INDEX TO THE

197-8 two or three witnesses required,

;
243: to have a lecturer on sacred Scrip
ib.; the blessing to be received from ture, 26: what property they may pos
the parish priest, 198 to be preceded
;
sess, 237-8: not to be built without the
by confession and communion, ib.; the bishop s consent, 239: not to have an
praiseworthy customs of each province unusual number of inmates, ib.; con
in regard thereof to be preserved, ib.; 242-3.
gregations of,
impediments to, 194, 200-1 when not ; Monastic life, discipline of, to be re
valid, 197 : how dissolved, 195
separa :
stored, 252.
tion from bed and board, ib.; vagrants Monitions, when two are to precede
to be married with caution, 202 clan :
sentence, 256, 271: to be given to ex
destine marriage abhorred by the Church, communicated persons, 257: when to
196-7: liberty of, not to be restrained, be issued for the sake of causing a
203-4: ceremonies used at, not to be discovery, 256.
despised, 196: solemnisation of prohi Monts-de-piete to be visited, 168.
bited at certain times, 195-6: matri
monial causes belong to ecclesiastics, 196. N.
Merit of the passion of Christ, 31-5,
43: of men the gift of God, 43-4: of good Notaries, what, and when may be
works, 42-3. paid for letters dimissory, 145: when
Metropolitan, office of, in choosing incompetent, or guilty of any delin
lecturers, 25: to denounce non-resident quency, how to be punished, 168: within
bishops to the Pope, 5 1 to examine the
: what time to furnish copies of proceed
causes assigned for absence, 176: to ings, 231.
punish bishops who are negligent in Novatian heresy, 93.
establishing a seminary, 190: to remedy Novices, when to be admitted to pro
the negligence of Regulars, 28, 243: and fession, 246.
of the chapter during the vacancy of the Nuncios apostolic, in what cases not
see, 223: to visit his own diocese, 208: to interfere, 230: how to proceed in
and when the churches of the bishop of appeals and inhibitions, 166.
the province, 209: to convoke the pro Nuns, when to confess and to com
vincial synod, 207 : to establish colleges, municate, 244: neither to be constrained
191: to judge of certain matters with to enter, nor prevented from entering, a
the help of the provincial synod, 176, convent, 249: property of, 237-8: not
236 (see Provincial Council}: to erect to leave their convent, 239: within what
congregations of monasteries, 243: is time, how, and at what age, profession
bound to personal residence, 50, 175-6: to be made, 247. See Monastery.
if non-resident, is to be denounced by
the oldest suffragan, 50: who is to ap O.
prove of his reasons for absence, 176:
if negligent in establishing a seminary, Oratories, the bishop to grant permis
to be reproved by the provincial synod, sion for, and to visit, 161.
190: punishment of, if he neglect to Ordained are to serve in their own
convoke the provincial synod at the ap church, 164, 1 80: penalties on those not
pointed time, 208. ordained by their own bishops, 53, 62,
Military order of St. John of Jerusa- 114, 181: and on those ordained by
em, immunities of, 190: regulations in licence during the vacancy of the see,
regard thereof, 216, 252. 63: by the secular power, 173-4.
Ministers of the sacraments, 55, IOO, Order sacred, one of the seven sacra
106, 109. ments, 172, 174: confers grace, ib.:
Miracles, how to be admitted, 236. and the power of absolving, 185: im
Missal, reformation of the, 279. prints a character, 55, 172.
Monasteries, even though subject to Orders, greater and minor, 171, 174,
the Apostolic See, to be visited, and how, 183-4: duties of, to be revived, 186-7:
243: also those held in commendam, the requisite orders, when to be received
150: even though they be heads of within a year, 165: the interstitia to be
orders, and how, 250: how abbots to be observed, 183: minor orders, on whom
chosen for, 251-2: those that have the to be conferred, ib.; are a step to the
cure of souls, to whom subject, 244-5: higher orders, 174, 183.
when and how subject to the bishop, Ordinary, see Bishop.
 CANONS AND DECREES.

Ordination to be conferred by the to receive the decrees of Trent, to pro

bishop, 173-4 and by each one s own

: mise obedience thereto, and to anathe
instituted by matise heresies, 254 to be hospitable,
bishop, 53, 62, 114, 181 : :

Christ, 173 how, when, and where to

: 262 how to be aided when poor, 147,
:

be conferred, 181 at what age, 183-4 : : 269 when ignorant, 148.

: See also
to be administered gratuitously, 144-5 : Cleric.
and after examination, 64, 179, 184 : Parishioners to hear the word of God
with what ceremonies,
174: of those in their own churches, 21 1
parish to :

guilty of homicide, 117 not to be con : receive the sacraments there, 221 when :

ferred on those who have not a benefice, to assist their parish priests, 147, 220.
or whereon to live, 145 to be preceded : Patriarch, see Metropolitan.
by confirmation, 179 by a knowledge :
Patrimony, when not to be alienated,
of the rudiments of the faith, &c. ib.; , 146.
and a proper age, 183-4 good testimo :
Patronage, right of, how acquired,
nials required, 179-81, 184 and expe : 120, 264 how to be proved, 264 not
: :

rience in previous orders, 183 ; to be to be transferred, 265 election and in :

conferred only on those useful or neces stitution to benefices under, 227, 265 :

sary for the churches of their own bishop, in what cases it is abrogated, 265.
1 86 :evils of the ordination of unsuit Penance, what, 93 before the coming :

able persons, 114. of Christ not a sacrament ib.; called

Original sin, 21, et seq.
a second plank after shipwreck, 41, 107:
what it comprises, 41, 95, 107 why, :

P.
when, and by whom instituted, 92-3,
Parish churches with slight revenues, 107 in:what it differs from baptism,
how be provided for, 219-20
to with :
41, 94, 107: its utility and parts, 95, 107:
what not to be united, 220 when not : fruits of, 95, 102-3.
to be burthened with pensions and re Penance, public, when to be imposed,
servations, 221 when vacant, 225 : :
214.
when to be repaired or transferred, 147 :
Penitentiary to be appointed in cathe
to be created in certain cities, 221 the : dral churches, 214.
word of God to be heard therein, 211 :
Pensions, when not to be done away
and there the sacraments to be received, with, 145-6 on what churches not to
:

221. be imposed, 221 to whom not allowed,

:

Parishes, why divided, 118 : when 272.

fresh parishes are to be erected, 147 :
Perseverance, gift of, 40, 46.
or subdivided, 221. Peter, prince of the apostles, 39.
Parish priest, duty of, to preach, 27, Pictures, instruction from, and of
175, 211 to explain the mass, 158
: : what character to be, 235-6.
the decrees on matrimony, 199 to teach : Pius IV. indicts the Council, 128 :

children obedience, and the rudiments and confirms it, 285, et seq.
of the faith, 211 to explain the efficacy
:
Plurality of benefices and churches
and use of the sacraments, 213 and :
prohibited, 59, 224.
the sacred oracles and the maxims of Pon f iff, Sovereign, vicar on earth of
salvation, 214 to recommend the ob
:
God, 49 his supreme authority, 51,
:

servance of the fasts and festivals, 279 : 101 remains untouched by anything
:

to know his people, and to offer sacri in the decrees of Trent, 58, 277 pro :

fice for them, to administer to them the vides the churches with pastors, 49 has :

sacraments, and to give them good ex to ordain in regard of impediments to

ample, 175 : to celebrate mass fre marriage and to dispense therein, 194-
quently, 185 : to have a fatherly care of 5 :indicts General Councils, 71 and :

the poor and 175 to reside

distressed, : confirms the decrees thereof, 281 has :

at his own church, 5*5 175 to observe to clear up any doubts therein, 280 to :

the decrees on marriage, 198 to bless :

approve of the form for the examination
nuptials, ib.; to keep a register of bap of bishops, 206 to consult for the good
:

tisms, 199 : and marriages, 198 be : to of the Church, 280-1 and his the solici :

present at the diocesan synod, 208, 255 : tude thereof, 207 has to create cardi
:

to observe certain things in regard of nals, ib.; and bishops, 49, 174 to pro :

those to be baptised, 199 to lay aside : vide for the necessities of those who
all carnal affection for relatives,
254 : resign, 225 : and for unprovided churches,
 INDEX TO THE

220 : to see to the reformation of studies, Priories to be visited by the bishop,

256 : to arrange in regard of coadjutors, 150.
262 : to correct abuses touching Indul Priors and prioresses, election of, 241.
gences, 278 to punish non-resident
:
Privileges, the cause of much con
bishops, 51 and concubinaries, 271 to
: :
fusion, 271 : when of no avail in vacant
terminate graver causes affecting bishops, parochial churches, 225 not to reside :

89, 212 and to examine into the causes

: are abolished, 51, 218, et passim.
of their non-residence, 176 to be re :
Profession, how and when to be made,
ferred to regarding those who attend not 246-7.
at the provincial synod, 255 employs :
Proposing clause explained, 231-2.
the advice of cardinals in the adminis Protonotary, 216.
tration of the universal Church, 254 : Provincials, when not to be appointed,
was justified in reserving to himself 241.
absolution from the more heinous crimes, Publication of decrees on residence,
101 his to absolve those who have
:
178.
usurped ecclesiastical property, 169 can :
Purgatory, 48, 155 : doctrine of, 232-3.
consign causes out of the Roman court,
212, 267 and how, 229 without con
: :
Q.
sulting him, nothing unusual, in matters
of importance, to be determined on, Qurestors of alms, forbidden to preach,
236 obedience to be rendered him by
: 29 their very name to be utterly abol
:

all, 255. ished, 151.

Pontifical functions not to be exer
R.
cised by one bishop in the diocese of
another, 53. Reatus of eternal punishment, how
Poor to be taught gratuitously, 25 : done away with, 48 that of temporal :

to be selected for the Seminary, 188 :

punishment may still remain, ib.
care of them on the part of the bishop, Rector, see Parish Priest.
167. Regress abolished, 261.
Poverty, vow of, 237. Regulars not to preach without the
Preaching, the main office of bishops, bishop s licence, 28 especially against :

27, 175, 211 not permitted to all per : the will of the bishop, 211 not to hear :

sons, 28-9, 211 especially without a : confessions without being previously

licence, 28-9. examined, 185 not to possess property,
:

Prebendaries,on whom to be con 237-8 not

: to subject themselves
ferred, 218 and how, 259 poor, how
: : to any without permission from their
to be augmented, 219 residence re :
superior, 239 nor without that per
:

quired, 218. mission to leave their monasteries, ib.;

Presentation, right of belongs to nor to cease to wear their religious
bishops, 1 20. dress, 250 not to wear it in secret, ib.;
:

Presbyters, why so called, 103, ill: not to pass to a less rigid order, ib.;
age required, 184 who are to be or : how to be ordained, 182 how to regu :

dained, 184 when to celebrate mass,

:
237 to live in a monas
late their lives, :

185. tery even when absent on account of

Prestimonies, 25, 118, 190. their studies, 238 what orders of the
:

Priests, the vicars of Christ, 97 pre :

bishop they are bound to comply with,
sidents and judges, 97, 100 the minis :
245 are to assist at public processions,
:

ters of the sacraments, 55, 97, 105-6, ib.; within what time they are to make
109 theirs the ministry of the keys, 97,
: their profession, 246-7 those living out :

109 :are to preach, 172 by whom : of their monastery, when to be allowed

instituted, 158: communicate themselves, to preach, 29 may be corrected by the
:

8l, 84 : when may celebrate without Ordinary, 52,64 when, 150: sometimes
:

confession, 81 : cannot become laymen, also even when living within their mo
172 :
dignity and power
of, 97, 100, 103, nastery, 246 benefices of, on whom to
:

105-6, 158 effect of their example,

: be conferred, 119.
162, 185, 254 power of priests in mor :
Regular discipline to be restored, 237.
tal sin, 100. Regular superiors, how to be ap
Primate, see Metropolitan and Bishop. pointed, 241.
 CANONS AND DECREES. 325

Religious, see Clerics, Regulars. Singing in church, character of, 219 :

Relics of martyrs and of saints, 234-5. what kind prohibited at mass, 161.
Renunciation of property before pro Sins, mortal, to be confessed, 97-8,
fession, when null and void, 247. 108-9 : also the circumstances that
Rescripts, when of effect, 88, 113, 165, change the species of, 98, 108 how :

181, 274. remitted, 36 and by whom, 93, 100,

:

Reservations, mental, prohibited, 229. 103, 107, 109, 171, 173 :

venial, com
Reserved cases, 101. mitted by need not be
the just, 38, 47 :

Residence, primates, patriarchs, and confessed, 98 temporal punishment of

:

metropolitan bound to, 50, 175 also : sin not always remitted with the guilt,
cardinals, 175: as also all holding bene 41, 48.
fices requiring it by divine or human Sixtus IV., constitution of, in regard
right, 51: those having dignities, per of the Conception of the Blessed Virgin
sonates, and offices, 146, 164: or canon
-
Mary, 24.
prebends, or portions, 146: sin and
ries, Society of Jesus, see Jesus.
punishment of non-residents, 50-1, 146, Sponsors in baptism, 199, 200.
164, 177-8, 218-9. Spirit, Holy, operation of, 34, 44.
Resignation of benefices, when pro Sub-deacons, ordination of, 183-4 :

hibited, 145, 190, 272: when obligatory, age required for, ib. : to communicate
&c., see Benefices. at least on Sundays and solemn festi
Rites of the Church to be observed, vals, 184.
55-6, 156, 159. Sub-deaconship, ranks amongst the
greater orders, 171.
Sub-priors, by whom to be appointed,
251-
Sacrament, what, 77. Successor to a benefice not bound by
Sacraments, seven, 54: instituted by certain acts of his predecessor, 268.
Christ, ib.: contain grace,55: one more Suffrages of the faithful for the souls of
excellent than another, 54: intention re the departed, 232.
quired in the minister of the, 55: differ Suspension from orders and rank, not
from those of the Old Law, 54: their to be removed against the will of the
utility,ib. : necessity of, ib. : essentials
bishop, 112.
of,55: ministers of the, ib. : those which Symbol of faith, 15-6.
imprint a character, ib. Synod, diocesan, to be celebrated
Sacrament of baptism, see Baptism, annually, 208 what to be done therein,
:

&c. 178, 255, 258, 267.

Sacrifice of the mass, what it contains,
and the effects of, 154: by whom institu T.
ted, 171. See Mass.
Saints, invocation of, 233-6. Testaments, bishops are executors of,
Satisfaction, part of penance, 95: how 167 the pious bequests in, to be com
:

made, 41, 104, no: available through plied with, 233.

Christ, 103: what to be enjoined the Testators, last intentions of, to be ob
penitent, 103: fruits of, 102: works of, served, 258 when and wherefore such
:

104. are to be changed, 166 and how to be :

Scriptures, Sacred, canon of, 17-9: carried into effect, 258.

lectureship of, where to be established, Testimonial letters, 144, 180.
24-6 to be read at the table of bishops,
: Tithes due to God, 269 payment of :

14 what interpretation thereof prohi

: not to be hindered, and to be made in
bited, 19-20 the words of not to be
:
full,&c., 36.
turned to profane and irreverent uses, Titular bishops, licence of restrained,
201 approved edition of, 19.
: See 112-3.
Bible. Tonsure, on whom to be conferred,
Seminary, ecclesiastical, 180, 187-92. 179 who enjoy the privileges attached
:

Sequestration of fruits, 149, 178. to the, 1 80.

Simony, all that savours of, prohibited, Transfer of simple benefices, 149.
145, 221, 226. Transubstantiation, 78, 82.
 ,26 INDEX TO THE CANONS AND DECREES.

U. V.

Unction extreme, what, and why in Vicar of the bishop to be a doctor or

stituted, 104: and by whom, 105, no: licentiate, 223: his duty in collating
is a true sacrament, ib.: the matter and to benefices, 226-7.
form of, 105: effects of, ib.: minister Vicars, when and what to be deputed
of, 106: is called the sacrament of the to benefices, 52, 60, 148, 225, 273.
departing, 106: how assailed by here Vicarages, when and how to be abol
tics, ib. ; when to be administered, ib. ; ished, 272-3.
may be repeated, ib. Virginity, state of, more blessed than
Unction holy, in ordination, 174. that of marriage, 195.
Unions of benefices for life, abrogated, Visitation, benefices with cure sub
60, 224: those formed within forty ject to, 6i: also all churches, even those
years to be examined into, 61, 220, exempted, 62, 150: and Secular churches
265-6: when to be revoked, 61, 265-6: of no diocese, 215: all benefices and
how to be formed, 61 and when, 148, : monasteries held in commendam, and
190, 220, 222: and of what benefices even though exempted, 150: of monas
or churches, 148, 220, 222: not to have teries that are the heads of their order,
effect in churches of different dioceses, 250: hospitals, confraternities, monts-
118: nor in case of dignities and the de-piete, and all charitable places, 167:
like, 220. of dioceses by their respective bishops,
United benefices to be visited, 61. 208: of clerics both Secular and Regu
Universities, privileges of, 64, 261: lar, 52, 114: how to be performed,
what to be done by the reformers of, 208-10: power of bishops therein, 215,
255- 259-61: when appeal allowed, 86: ob
Usurpers of ecclesiastical property ject of, 6 1 -2, 150, 209.
excommunicated, 168-9.

THE END.
 SELECTION
FROM

BURNS & GATES

Catalogue
OF

PUBLICATIONS.

LONDON: BURNS AND OATES, LD.

ORCHARD ST., W., & 63 PATERNOSTER ROW, E.G.

NEW YORK :
9 BARCLAY STREET.
1888.
 NEW BOOKS.
A Menology of England and Wales or, Brief Memorials of the
;

Britishand English Saints, arranged according to the Calendar.

Together with the Martyrs of the i6th and iyth centuries. Com
piled by order of the Cardinal Archbishop and the Bishops of the
Province of Westminster, by the Rev. RICHARD M. STANTON,
Priest of the Oratory. In one volume. Demy 8vo, cloth, 143.

Explanation of the Psalms and Canticles in the Divine Office.

By ST. ALPHONSUS LIGUORI. Translated from the Italian by
THOMAS Livius, C.SS.R. With a Preface by his Eminence
MANNING. Crown 8vo, cloth, 73. 6d.
Cardinal
The Canons and Decrees of the Sacred and (Ecumenical
Council of Trent, celebrated under the Sovereign Pontiffs,
Paul III., Julius III., and Pius IV., translated by the Rev. J.
WATERWORTH. To which are prefixed Essays on the External
and Internal History of the Council. A new edition.
Memoir of the late Bishop Willson, First Bishop of Hobart,
Tasmania. By Bishop ULLATHORNE. With portrait. Cloth,
2s. 6d.

History of St. Catherine of Siena and her Companions.

By Miss DRANE. A New edition in two vols., I2s. 6d.
Religio Viatoris. Cloth, 2S . 6d.

Life of the Yen. Edmund Gennings. By JOHN GENNINGS,

Provincial of the Order of St. Francis and Brother of the Martyr.
Edited by the Rev. WM. FORBES-LEITH, S.J. Beautifully
printed in antique type, and embellished with several plates.
Cloth, 53.

Life of Jean Gabriel Perboyre, the Venerable Servant of God.

Translated from the French by Lady CLARE FEILDING. With
Portrait of the Martyr. Cloth, 2s. 6d.

Indifferentism ; or, Is one Religion as good as another? By the

Rev. MCLAUGHLIN. Cloth, 2s.; paper, is.
J.

The Blessed John Fisher s Treatise on Prayer. By a Monk

of St. Benedict s Abbey, Fort Augustus.

The Jewels Of the Mass. A

Short Account of the Rites and
Prayers used in the Holy Sacrifice. By PERCY FITZGERALD.
Second Edition. Cloth, 2s.
Clare Vaughan. By LADY LOVAT. Cloth, 2s. 6d.

Little Flowers Of St. Francis. Translated from the Italian by

a Religious of the Franciscan Convent, Bayswater. Second
Edition. Cloth, 33.

Maxims of Christian Perfection. By ANTONIO ROSMINI.

Third English Edition. Cloth, gd. ; calf, 2s. 6d.

Readings With the Saints. Compiled from their Writings for the
use of Priests, Religious, and Christians in the world, by a Priest
of the Diocese of Clifton. With a letter of approbation from the
Cardinal Archbishop of Westminster. Cloth, 35.
 SELECTION
FROM

BURNS AND GATES CATALOGUE

OF PUBLICATIONS.

ALLIES, T. W. (K.C.S.G.)
See of St. Peter ........ ^046
Formation of Christendom. Vols. I., II., III. each . o 12 o
Church and State as seen in the Formation of Christen
dom, 8vo, pp. 472, cloth . . . . o 14 o
The Throne of the Fisherman, built by the Carpenter s
Son, the Root, the Bond, and the Crown of Christ
endom. Demy 8vo . . . . . o 10 6
would be quite superfluous at this hour of the day to recommend
"

It
Mr. Allies writings to English Catholics. Those of our readers who
remember the article on his writings in the Katholik, know that
he is esteemed in Germany as one of our foremost writers."
Dublin Review.

ALLIES, MARY.
Leaves from With preface by T. W.
Allies,
St. Augustine.
K.C.S.G. Crown Svo . . . .060
"The plain, outspoken, yet truly Christian doctrine of the great
Bishop of Hippo has an honest hearty ring about it which contrasts
strangely with the weak-kneed theology of those who would cut and
trim the Gospel to the taste of worldly society." Morning Post.
"Welcome to such volumes, and were there many of them."
Weekly Register.
ALLNATT, C. F. B.
Cathedra Petri. Third and Enlarged Edition. Paper. 050
to the controversialist and the theologian, and most
"Invaluable
useful for educated men inquiring after truth or anxious to know
the positive testimony of Christian antiquity in favour of Papal
Month.
"

claims.

Which is the True Church .014

New
The Church and the Sects
ALZOG S HISTORY OF
?

.....
THE
Edition

CHURCH.
.

o I o

A Manual of Universal Church History, by the Rev.

John Alzog, D.D., Professor of Theology at the
University of Freiburg. Translated, with additions,
from the ninth and last German edition by the
Rev. F. J. Parbisch and the Rev. Thomas S. Byrne.
With Chronological Tables and Ecclesiastico-Geogra-
phical Maps. 4 vols., demy Svo . . . . I 10 O
 SELECTION FROM BURNS &> OATS

ANNUS SANCTUS :

Hymns of the Church

for the Ecclesiastical Year.
Translated from the Sacred Offices by various
Authors, with Modern, Original, and other Hymns,
and an Appendix of Earlier Versions. Selected and
Arranged by ORBY SHIPLEY, M. A. In stiff boards. ;o 3 6
Plain Cloth, lettered
Edition de luxe . . . . . .
050
o 10 6
,,

ANSWERS TO ATHEISTS: OR NOTES ON

Ingersoll. By the Rev. A
Cloth
Lambert, (over 100,000 copies
sold in America). Ninth edition. Paper. . . .006
oio
B. N.
The Jesuits : their Foundation and History. 2 vols.
crown 8vo, cloth, red
book is just what it professes to be
"The
edges . . .

a popular history,
.
.0150
drawn from well-known sources," &c. Mont It.

BACQUEZ, L ABBE.
The "Divine Office": From the French of 1 Abbe
Bacquez, of the Seminary of St. Sulpice, Paris. Edi
ted by the Rev. Father Taunton, of the Congregation
of the Oblates of St. Charles. Cloth
"The translation of this most edifying work from the walls of St.
060
Sulpice, the source of so much sacerdotal perfection, comes to us most
opportunely, and we heartily commend it to the use of the clergy and
of the faithful." THE CARDINAL ARCHBISHOP OF WESTMINSTER.
"A
very complete manual, learned, wholesome, and devout."
Saturday Review.
BELLECIO, FATHER ALOYSIUS, (S.J.).

Spiritual Exercises, according to the Method of St.

Ignatius of Loyola. Translated from the Italian
Version of Father Anthony Bresciani, S.J. by William
Hutch, D.D. Second edition .
,

. . .026
BORROMEO, LIFE OF ST. CHARLES.
From the Italian of Peter Guissano. 2 vols. .

standard work, which has stood the test of succeeding ages;

.

it
0150
"A

iscertainly the finest work on St. Charles in an English dress."

Tablet.

BOWDEN, REV. H. S. (of the Oratory) Edited by

Dante s Commedia
Divina Its scope and value.
:

From the German of FRANCIS HETTINGER, D.D.

With an engraving of Dante. Crown 8vo . . o 10 6

BRIDGETT, REV. T. E. (C.SS.R.).

"The
Discipline of Drink . .

information with which the book abounds gives

historical
. . . .
.036
evidence of deep research and patient study, and imparts a per
manent interest to the volume, which will elevate it to a position
of authority and importance enjoyed by few of its compeers." The
Arrow.
 CATALOGUE OP PUBLICATIONS.

BRIDGETT, REV. T. E. (C.SS.R.) continued.

Our Lady s Dowry how England Won and

;
Lost that
Title. Second Edition
"This book is the ablest vindication of Catholic devotion to Our
^090
Lady, drawn from tradition, that we know of in the English lan
"

guage. Tablet.
Ritual of the New
Testament. An essay on the prin
ciples and origin of Catholic Ritual
in reference to
the New Testament.
Defender of the Faith
Third edition
the Royal Title,
. .
.050
and value . .
:

. . . .
its history
. .010
BRIDGETT, REV. T. E. (C.SS.R.), Edited by.
Suppliant of the Holy Ghost a Paraphrase of the :

Veni Sancte Spiritus. Now first printed from a

MS. of the seventeenth century composed by Rev.
R. Johnson, with other unpublished treatises by the
same author. Second edition. Cloth . . .016
Souls Departed. By CARDINAL ALLEN. First pub
lished in 1565, now edited in modern spelling by the
Rev. T. E. Bridgett . . . . . .060
CASWALL, FATHER.
Catholic Latin Instructor in the Principal Church
Officesand Devotions, for the Use of Choirs, Con
vents, and Mission Schools, and for Self-Teaching.

Or
I vol.,
Part
complete .

containing Benediction, Mass, Serving at

I.,
. . . . .
.036
Mass, and various Latin Prayers in ordinary use . o I 6
May Pageant A Tale of Tintern. (A Poem) Second
edition .
:

. . . . . . . .020
Poems
Lyra Catholica, containing the Breviary and Missal all
050
Hymns, with others from various sources. 32mo,
cloth, red edges . . . . . . .026
CATHOLIC BELIEF: OR, A SHORT AND
Simple Exposition of Catholic Doctrine. By the
tion.
Cloth, lettered,
.....
Very Rev. Joseph Faa di Bruno, D.D. Sixth edi

. . .
Price 6d.
. .
; post free,
.
008^
.0016
Also an edition on better paper and bound in cloth, with
gilt lettering and steel frontispiece . . . .020
CHALLONER, BISHOP.
Meditations for every day in the year. New edition.
Revised and edited by the Right Rev. John Virtue,
D.D., Bishop of Portsmouth. 8vo. 5th edition
And in other bindings.
.
030
COLERIDGE, REV. H. J. (S.J.)

( See Quarterly Series. )

 SELECTION FROM BURNS <5r> GATES

DARRAS, L ABBE.
A General History of the Catholic Church from
the commencement of the Christian Era until the
Present Time. From the French of M. 1 Abbe
J. E. Darra?. With an Introduction and Notes
by the Most Rev. M. J. Spalding, D.D., Arch
bishop of Baltimore.
DEHARBE, FATHER JOSEPH,
4 vols. 4to ....
(S.J.)
2 8 o

A History of Religion, or the Evidences or the

Divinity of the Christian Religion, as furnished by
its History from the Creation of the World to
our own Times. Designed as a Help to Cate

DEVAS,
chetical
Pp. 628.
C. S.
.....
Instruction in Schools and Churches.
reduced to net 086
Studies of Family Life a contribution to Social
.050
:

Science. Crown 8vo. . . . . .

recommend these pages and the remarkable evidence brought

"We

together in them to the careful attention of all who are interested in

the well-being of our common humanity." Guardian.
"Both thoughtful and stimulating." Saturday Review.
DUKE, REV. H. 0.
King, Prophet, and Priest or, a Course of Lectures
on the Catholic Church. Cloth
"Seventeen admirable lectures
:

of instruction, learned as well

full
. . . .066
as simple . . .
singularly well arranged and very clearly expressed."
Tablet.

ENGLISH CATHOLIC NON-JUROR,S OF 1715.

Being a Summary of the Register of their Estates, with
Genealogical and other Notes, and an Appendix of
Unpublished Documents in the Public Record Office.
Edited by the late Very Rev. E. E. Estcourt, M.A.,
F.S. A. Canon of St. Chad s, Birmingham, and
,

John Orlebar Payne, M.A. I vol., demy 8vo. . I I o

handsomely printed volume lies before us. Every student
"This
of the history of our nation, or of families which compose it, cannot
but be grateful for a catalogue such as we have here." Dublin
Review.
"

Most carefully and creditably brought out. From first to last

. . .

full of social interest, and it contains biographical details for which

we may search in vain elsewhere." Antiquarian Magazine.
EYRE, MOST REV. CHARLES, (Abp. of Glasgow).
The History of St. Cuthbert ; or, An Account of his
Life, Decease, and Miracles. Third Edition. Illus
trated with maps, charts, &c. and handsomely ,

bound in cloth. Royal 8vo . . ... . . o 14 o

FABER, VERY REV. FATHER.

All for Jesus
Bethlehem
. . . . . .
.050
070
Blessed Sacrament o 6
Creator and Creature
Ethel s Book of the Angels
.

.
.

.
.

. .
.

.
.

.
.
%

.060
.

026
7
 CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS.

FABER VERY REV. FATHER,

Foot of the Cross
Growth in Holiness
....... continued.
o
060
6 o

Hymns . .
.

. . . . . . .060
Notes on Doctrinal and Spiritual Subjects, 2 vols. each 050
Poems
Precious Blood .
. . . .

..
. . .

,-.
. .050
.050
..050
. .

Sir Lancelot
Spiritual Conferences
Life and Letters of Frederick William Faber, D.D.,
. . . . . . .060
Priest of the Oratory of St. Philip Neri By John
Edward Bowden of the same Congregation .
.

.060
FOLEY, HENRY (S.J.)
Records of the English Province ot the Society ot
Jesus. Vol. I., Series I. Demy 8vo, 720 pp. net I 6 o
Vol. II., Series II., III., IV. Demy 8vo, 622 pp. net I 6 o
Vol. III., Series V., VI., VII., VIII. Demy 8vo, over
850 pp i 10 o
Vol. IV. Series IX., X., XI. Demy 8vo, 750 pp. net I 6 o
Vol. V. Series XII. Demy 8vo, nearly noopp. with
,

nine Photographs of Martyrs net

Vol. VI., Diary and Pilgrim-Book of the English Col
.... ,

I 10 o

Rome. The Diary from 1579 to 1773, with

lege,
Biographical and Historical Notes. The Pilgrim-
Book of the Ancient English Hospice attached to the
College from 1580
Demy 8vo, pp. 796
to 1656, with Historical Notes.
net
Vol. VII. Part the First General Statistics of the Pro :
..... I 6 o

vince ; and Collectanea, giving Biographical Notices

of its Members and of many Irish and Scotch Jesuits.
With 20 Photographs
Vol. VII. Part the Second: Collectanea, Completed;
net ..... I 6 O

With Appendices. Catalogues of Assumed and Real

lanea.
:

.......
Names Annual Letters Biographies and Miscel
a biographical dictionary of English Jesuits, it deserves a
"As
;

net I 6 o

place in every well-selected library, and, as a collection of marvel

lous occurrences, persecutions, martyrdoms, and evidences of the
results of faith, amongst the books of all who belong to the Catholic
"

Church. Genealogist.
FORMBY, REV. HENRY.
Monotheism in the main derived from the Hebrew
:

nation and the Law of Moses. The Primitive Reli

gion of the City of Rome. An historical Investiga
tion.
FRANCIS DE SALES,
Demy 8vo.
ST.
.

:
. .

THE WORKS
. .

OF.
.05
Translated into the English Language by the Rev.
H. B. Mackey, O.S.B. under the direction of the ,

Right Rev. Bishop Hedley, O.S.B.

Vol.
"The
I.
letters
Letters to Persons in the World. Cloth
must be read in order to comprehend the charm and
. 060
sweetness of their style." Tablet.
 SELECTION FROM BURNS & GATES

FRANCIS DE SALES, ST. : Works rt continued.

Vol. II. The Treatise on the Love of God. Father

Carr s translation of 1630 has been taken as a basis,

"To
and
those
corrected.

who
.......
but it has been modernized and thoroughly revised

are seeking perfection by the path of contemplation

o 9 o

this volume will be an armoury of help." Saturday Review.

Vol. III. The Catholic Controversy. . . 060

"

No one who
has not read it can conceive how clear, how convinc
ing and how well adapted to our present needs are these controversial
,
"

leaves. Tablet,
* Other
y* vols. in preparation.
Devout Life . . . . . o i 6
.036
. . .

Manual of Practical Piety . . . . .

Spiritual Combat. A new and careful translation.

i8mo, cloth
The same, pocket
.. . . .. . .030
.010
size, cloth . . . .

GALLWEY, REV. PETER (S.J.)

Precious Pearl of Hope in the Mercy of God, The.
Translated from the Italian. With Preface by the
Rev. Father Gallwey. Cloth 046
1. Introductory Lecture on Ritualism
2. Is the Blessing of Heaven on Ritualism ?
:
w
. .
.004
004
.004
. .

The Sanctity of the Ritualistic Clergy

3.
4. Are Ritualists Protestants or Catholics? .
.

Ritualism and St. Peter s Mission as revealed in

.006
5.
Holy Writ (double size) . . 008
6. Do Ritualists owe Obedience to their Directors?
Do the Anglican Clergy hold the Place of Christ ?
Ritualism and the Early Church. The Faith of
004
7.
St. Leo the Great 006
8. The Faith of the English Church Union, A.D.

1878 ; of Clewer, A.D. 1878 ; of the Council of

Ephesus, A.D. 431 006
9. Anglican Orders.
10. Anglican Orders.
Part I. .
Part II.
. . . .
004o
o I

11. Anglican Orders. Part III

. . . .

008
12. Anglican Clergy in the Confessional
All the above Lectures bound in 2 vols. .
.

.
. .006
.080
GIBSON, REV. H.
Catechism Made Easy. Being an Explanation of the
Christian Doctrine. 2 vols., cloth . . .
.076
"This work must be of priceless worth to any who are engaged in
any form of catechetical instruction. It is the best book of the kind
that we have seen in English." Irish Monthly.
 CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS.

GILLOW, JOSEPH.
Literary and Biographical History, or, Bibliographical
Dictionary of the English Catholics. From the
Breach with Rome, in 1534, to the Present Time.
Vols. /., //. and IIL cloth, demy Svn, . . each. o 15 o
(To be completed in Five Vols. )

"The patient research, of Mr. Gillow, his conscientious record ot

minute particulars, and especially his exhaustive bibliographical in
formation in connection with each name, are beyond praise." British
Quarterly Review.
"No such important or novel contribution has been made to English

bibliography for a long time." Scotsman.

"We recommend it most unreservedly." British ftfail.
"The lives, though short, are remarkably well written." Academy.

HEDLEY, BISHOP.
Our Divine Saviour, and other Discourses. Crown
Svo. . . . . .. . . .060
"A distinct and noteworthy feature of these sermons is, we cer
tainly think, their freshness freshness of thought, treatment, and
style nowhere do we meet pulpit commonplace or hackneyed phrase
;

everywhere, on the contrary, it is the heart of the preacher pouring

out to his flock his own deep convictions, enforcing them from the
Treasures, old and new, of a cultivated mind." Dublin Review.

HERGENROTHER, DR.
Catholic Church and Christian State. On the Relation
of the Church to the Civil Power. From the Ger
man. 2 vols., paper . . . . . I o o

HUMPHREY, REV. F.
The Divine Teacher Letter to a Friend.
: A With a
Preface in Reply to No. 3 of the English Church
Defence Tracts, entitled
Fifth edition.
Sixth edition.
"Papal
Cloth
Infallibility."
. . . . . .026
.010
Wrapper
026
. . . .

Mary Magnifying God. May Sermons. Fifth edition

Other Gospels ; or, Lectures on St. Paul s Epistle to

The
the Galatians.
Written Word
Crown Svo,
or,
cloth .

Considerations on the Sacred

. .
.040
Scriptures .
;

Mr. Fitzjames Stephen and Cardinal Bellarmine

. . . . . .

.
.050 o I o
Suarez on the Religious State A Digest of the Doc :

trine contained in his Treatise, "De Statu Religionis."

3 vols., pp. 1 200. Cloth, roy. Svo. . . . I 10 o
This laborious and skilfully executed work is a distinct addition
"

to English theological literature. Father Humphrey s style is quiet,

methodical, precise, and as clear as the subject admits. Every one
will be struck with the air of legal exposition which
pervades the
book. He takes a grip of his author, under which the text yields
up every atom of its meaning and force." Dublin Re-view.

LEE, REV. F. G. (D.D.)

Edward the Sixth :
Supreme Head. Crown Svo . o 10 6
"In vivid interest and in literary power, no less than in solid his-
io SELECTION FROM BURNS & GATES

torical value, Dr. Lee s present work comes fully up to the standard
of its predecessors ; and to say that is to bestow high praise. The
book evinces Dr. Lee s customary diligence of research in amassing
facts, and his rare artistic power in welding them into a harmonious
and effective whole." John Bull.
LIFE OF FATHER CHAMP AGNAT,
Founder of the Society of the Little Brothers of Mary.
Containing a portrait of Fr. CHAMPAGKAT, and four
full page illustrations. Demy 8vo . . . ;o 8 o

LIGUORI, ST. ALPHONSUS.

New and Improved Translation of the Complete Works
of St. Alphonsus, edited by the late Bishop Coffin :

Vol. i. The Christian Virtues, and the Means for Ob

Or
taining them. Cloth elegant . ._ . . . .
040
separately
.014
:

1. The Loveof our Lord Jesus Christ . .

2. Treatise on Prayer. (In the ordinary editions a

great part of this work is omitted)
A
Christian s rule of Life
.

.
.

.
.014
.010
3. . .

Vol. II. The Mysteries of the Faith The Incarnation ;

containing Meditations and Devotions on the Birth
and Infancy of Jesus Christ, &c., suited for Advent
and Christmas.
edition
. .
. . .. .036
.020
Cheap . . . . . .

Vol. III. The Mysteries of the Faith The Blessed

Sacrament o 6
Cheap edition 020 3

Vol. IV. Eternal Truths

edition
Preparation for Death .
036
020
Cheap
Vol. V. Treatises on the Passion, containing
hath loved us," &c. . . . . -030
020
"Jesus
.

Cheap edition
Vol. VI. Glories of Mary.
With Frontispiece, cloth
New edition
. .
. .036
... 046 .

Also in better bindings.

MANNING, CARDINAL.
Blessed Sacrament the Centre of Immutable Truth.
A new
Confidence
revised edition.
God. Fourth edition
in
. . ...
. .
.

.
.010
.010
England and Christendom o io 6
Eternal Priesthood,
Four Great Evils of
Popular Edition.
the Fifth
..

Edition.
. .

.
.

.
.

.026
026
Day. Paper
Cloth
Fourfold Sovereignty of God. Third edition
036
026
Paper
Cloth
Glories of the Sacred Heart. Fourth edition. -
036
060
Grounds of Faith. Seventh edition. . .
.

.
.

.016
Holy Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ according to St.

John. With a Preface by His Eminence. . .010

 CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. n

MANNING, CARDINAL continued.

12 SELECTION FROM BURNS & DATES

NEWMAN, CARDINAL.
Annotated Translation of Athanasius. 2 vols. each 6
*

Apologia pro Vita sua

.

060
^"o 7

060
.

....
. . . . .
v-
Arians of the Fourth Century, The
.056
.

Callista. An Historical Tale. . . ,

Two
Difficulties of Anglicans.
Vol. I. Twelve Lectures
Vol. II. Letter to Dr. Pusey and to the
. ...
volumes
.

Duke
.076
of
Norfolk .

Discussions and Arguments

. . .

....
. . .056
060
.050
. . .

Doctrine of Justification .

006
. . . .

Dream of Gerontius.
Cloth
Twenty-second edition, wrapper
.010
.076
. . .. . . . .

Essay on Assent
060
. . . . . .

Essay on the Development of Christian Doctrine .

Essays Critical and Historical. Two volumes, with

Notes . each 060
Essays on Miracles, Two. Of Of
Ecclesiastical History
Historical Sketches. Three volumes
.
I.

.
Scripture.
.

.
. .
2.
.060
each060
.070
. .

Idea of a University. Lectures and Essays .

Loss and Gain. Ninth Edition

Occasional Sermons . .
.

.
.

.
.

.
.

.
.056
.060
Parochial and Plain Sermons. Eight volumes.
Present Position of Catholics in England.
050
070
. each

.050
. . .

Sermons on Subjects of the Day.

Sermons to Mixed Congregations .
.

. .060
.

080 ;
.

Theological Tracts
University Sermons
Verses on Various Occasions.
.

.
.

.
.

.
".

.
,

... 050
.

056
. .

060
. . . .

Via Media. Two volumes, with Notes . . each

NORTHCOTE, VERY REV. J. S. (D.D.)

Roma Sotterranea ; or, An Account of the Roman
Catacombs. New edition. Re-written and greatly
enlarged. This work is in three volumes, which
may at present be had separately
Vol. I. History
Vol. II. Christian Art.
. . .. .

.
.

. . .
.140
.140
Catacombs
Vol. III. Epitaphs of the o 10 o
The Second and Third Volumes may also be had
bound together in cloth . . . . .1120
Visit to the Roman Catacombs Being a popular
.040
:

abridgment of the larger work.

,-.036
. . .

Mary in the Gospels . . . . .

POPE, THOMAS ALDER, M.A. (of the Oratory.)

Life of St. Philip Neri, Apostle of Rome. From the
Italian of Alfonso Capecelatro. 2 vols , . . o 15 o
 CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS.

QUARTERLY SERIES (Edited by the Managers ot

the "Month").

Baptism of the King Considerations on the Sacred

:

Passion. By the Rev. H. J. Coleridge, S. J. .

.^076
Christian Reformed in mind and Manners, The. By
Benedict Rogacci, of the Society of Jesus. The
Translation edited by the Rev. H. J. Coleridge, S.J.
Chronicles of St. Antony of Padua, the "Eldest Son
076
of St. Francis." Edited by the Rev. H. J. Cole
ridge, S.J. . .

Colombiere, Life of the Ven. Claude de la

. . . . .
.036
050
Dialogues of St. Gregory the Great an Old English
060
:

Version. Edited by the Rev. H. J. Coleridge, S.J.

During the Persecution. Autobiography of Father
John Gerard, S.J. Translated from the original
Latin by the Rev. G. R. Kingdon, S.J.
The Life of Catherine Burton
. . .
050
English Carmelite, An.
Mother Mary Xaveria of the Angels, of the English
Teresian Convent at Antwerp. Collected from
her own Writings, and other sources, by Father
Thomas Hunter, S.J.
Gaston de Segur. A Biography. Condensed from
. . . . .060
the French Memoir by the Marquis de Segur, by
F. J. M. A. Partridge
Gracious Life, A ( i566--i6i8) ; being the Life of
036
Madame Acarie (Blessed Mary of the Incarnation),
of the Reformed Order of our Blessed Lady of
Mount Carmel. By Emily Bowles . . . .060
History of the Sacred Passion. By Father Luis de la
Palma, of the Society of Jesus. Translated from
the Spanish. With Preface by the Rev. H. J.
Coleridge, S.J.
Holy Infancy Series.
Third edition
By the Rev. H.
Coleridge, S.J.
. . .
.050
Vol. I.
,, II.
Preparation of the Incarnation
The Nine Months. Life of our Lord in
J.
. .
.076
the Womb
The Thirty Years. Our Lord s Infancy
076
,, III.
and Hidden Life .

Hours of the Passion. Taken from the Life of Christ

. . .
.076
by Ludolph the Saxon .

Life and Teaching of Jesus Christ, in Meditations for

. . . .
.076
every D
ay in the Year. By P. N. Avancino, S. J. 2 vols. o i o 6
Life and Letters of St. Francis Xavier. By the Rev.
H. J. Coleridge, S.J. 2 vols. . . . . o 10 6
Life of Anne Catherine Emmerich. By Helen Ram.
With Preface by the Rev. H. J. Coleridge, S.J.
Life of Christopher Columbus.
050
By the Rev. A. G.
Knight, S.J. . . .

Life of Henrietta d Osseville (in Religion, Mother Ste.

. . . . .060
Marie), Foundress of the Institute of the Faithful
Virgin. Arranged and edited by the Rev. John
George M
Leod, S.J ,056
 14 SELECTION FROM BURNS & OA TES*

QUARTERLY SERIES continued.

of Life Margaret Mostyn (Mother Margaret of Jesus),
Religious of the Reformed Order of our Blessed Lady
of Mount Camel (1625-1679). By the Very Rev.
Edmund Bedingfield. Edited from the Manuscripts

ridge, S.J.
Life of our Life :
........
preserved at Darlington, by the Rev. H. J. Cole

The Harmony
of the Gospel, arranged
o 6 o

with Introductory and Explanatory Chapters, Notes

and Indices. By the Rev. H. J. Coleridge, S.J.
2 vols. (out of print) . . . . . o 15 o
Life of the Blessed John Berchmans. Third edition.
By the Rev. F. Goldie, S.J 060
Life of the Blessed Peter Favre, First Companion of
From the Italian of Father
St. Ignatius Loyola.
Boero. (Out of print). . . . . . .066
Life of King Alfred the Great. By Rev. A. G. Kmght,
Book Early Promise
S.J. I.

Prosperity ; IV. Close of Life.

Life of Mother Mary Teresa Ball.
; II.
.
Adversity
.
;

.
III.
.060
By Rev. H.
Coleridge, S.J. With Portrait
Life and Letters of St. Teresa. 2 vols.
. . .

Rev. H.
J.
.066
By
J. Coleridge, S.J
Life of Mary Ward.
each 076
By Mary Catherine Elizabeth
Chambers, of the Institute of the Blessed Virgin.
Edited by the Rev. H. J. Coleridge, S.J. 2 vols.,
each . . . .

Duchess of
.. Feria.
. .
.076
Life of Jane Dormer, By Henry
Clifford. Transcribed from the Ancient Manuscript
in the possession of the Lord Dormer, by the late
Canon E.E. Estcourt, and edited by the Rev.
Joseph Stevenson, S.J
Mother of the King, The. the Rev. H. Cole
050
By J.
ridge, S.J
Mother of the
076
060
Mother of the Church. "Sequel to King."

Of Adoration in Spirit and Truth. By the Rev. J. E.

Nieremberg. S.J. Old English translation. With a
Preface by the Rev. P. Gallwey, S.J. New A
Edition 066
Pious Affections towards God and the Saints. Medi
tations for every Day in the Year,-; and for the
Principal Festivals. From the Latin of the Ven.
Nicholas Lancicius, S.J. With Preface by Arch

"""x*
bishop George Porter, S.J.
Prisoners of the King, a book of thoughts on the doc
. . .076
trine of Purgatory. By the Rev. H. J. Coleridge,
S.J. New Edition 050
Public Life of our Lord Jesus Christ. By the Rev.
H. J. Coleridge, S.J. 9 vols each 066
Others in preparation.
Return of the King. Discourses on the Latter Days.
By the Rev. H. J. Coleridge, S.J. . . .076
 CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 15

QUARTERLY BESSES continued.

St. Mary Convent, Micklegate Bar, York.

s A
History of the Convent. Edited by the Rev. H.J.
Coleridge, SJ
With Preface by
076
Story of St. Stanislaus Kostka. the
Rev. H. J. Coleridge, SJ 036
Story of the Gospels, harmonised for meditation. By
the Rev. H. J. Coleridge, SJ
Works and Words of our Saviour, gathered from the
076
Four Gospels. By the Rev. H. J. Coleridge, S. J. . 076
Sufferings of the Church in Brittany during the Great
Revolution. By Edward Healy Thompson, M.A. 066
Suppression of the Society of Jesus in the Portuguese
Dominions. From Documents hitherto unpublished.
By the Rev. Alfred Weld, S. J
[This volume forms the First Part of the General History of
076
the Suppression of the Society.]
Three Catholic Reformers of the fifteenth Century.
By Mary H. Allies.
Thomas of Hereford, Life
.

of St.
. . .

Fr. Lestrange
. .060
060
By .

Tribunal of Conscience, The. By Father Gasper Druz-

bicki, S.J.
RAWES, THE LATE REV.
. . . .

Fr.,
.

Edited by.
. .
.036
The Library of the Holy Ghost :
Vol. I. St. Thomas Aquinas on the Adorable Sacra
ment of the Altar. With Prayers and Thanksgiv

Little
ings for Holy Communion.
Books of the Holy Ghost:
Red cloth .
.050 .

Book St. Thomas Aquinas on the Commandments.

- Book
I.

32mo, 233 pp.

2.
Cloth gilt
Handbook of the Archconfraternity of
Little
. . . .020 .

the
Gilt
Holy Ghost. Fourth edition. 1 1 1 pp. . .010
012
Book St. Thomas Aquinas on the Lord s

139 pp
3. Prayer.
oio
Book
Cloth gilt
The Holy Ghost
013
the Sanctifier. By Car
dinal
4.
Manning. 6d. and
213 pp. . is. 020
Guide to the Archconfraternity of the Servants of the
Holy Ghost. Edited by the Rev. R. Butler, Director,
cloth . 002
RICHARDS, REV. WALTER J. B. (D.D.)
Manual of Scripture History. Being an Analysis of the
Historical Books of the Old Testament. By the Rev.
W. J. B. Richards, D.D., Oblate of St. Charles ; In
In Four Parts ......
spector of Schools in the Diocese of Westminster.

Or, the Four Parts bound together. Cloth

each
.
o
040
I o

"Happy indeed will those children and young persons be who

acquire in their early days the inestimably precious knowledge
which these books impart." Tablet.
1 6 BURNS <Sr GATES PUBLICATIONS.

RYDER, REV. H. I. D. (of the Oratory.)

Catholic Controversy Reply to Dr. : A Littledale s
Plain Reasons." Fifth edition . ..
";
-.
..,026
Ryder of the Birmingham Orator} has now furnished
1
"Father ,

in a small volume a masterly reply to this assailant from without.

The lighter charms of a brilliant and graceful style are added to the
solid merits of this handbook of contemporary controversy.
"

Irish
Monthly.

SOULIER, REV P.
Life of St. Philip Benizi, of the Order of the Servants
of Mary. Crown Svo . . . . . .080
"A clearand interesting account of the life and labours of this
eminent Servant of Mary." American Catholic Quarterly.
"Very scholar-like, devout and complete." Dublin Review.

THOMPSON, EDWARD HEALY, (M.A.)

The of Jean-Jacques Olier, Founder of the
Life
Seminary of St Sulpice. New and Enlarged Edition.
Post Svo, cloth, pp. xxxvi. 628 . . .
.0150
us with just what we most need, a model to look up to
It provides
and imitate; one whose circumstances and surroundings were suffi
to our
ciently like our own to admit of an easy and direct application
own personal duties and daily occupations." Dublin Review.
(By the same author. "Library of Religious Biography.
9 vols :
already published. List gratis on application. )

ULLATHORNE, BISHOP.
Endowments of Man, &c. New and revised edition . 0106
Groundwork of the Christian Virtues : course of A
Lectures
Christian Patience, the Strength and Discipline
.:.. oi the
IO 6

Soul o 10 6

(X.B A
popular edition of these three works is in the press, and
will shortly be issued,)

Ecclesiastical Discourses . . . . . .060

WARD, WILFRID.
The Clothes of Religion. A reply to popular Positivism 036
"Very witty and interesting." Spectator.
"Really modelsof what such essays should be.
"

Church Quarterly
Review.

WISEMAN, CARDINAL.
Fabiola. A Tale of the Catacombs. . .
o 3 6
Also a splendid edition printed on large
new and
quarto paper, embellished with thirty-one
full -page

illustrations, and a coloured portrait of St. Agnes.

o
Handsomely bound
I I
 TO THE

RIGHT REVEREND N. WISEMAN, D.D.,

BISHOP OF MELIPOTAMUS, AND PRO-VICAR APOSTOLIC

OF THE LONDON DISTRICT,

THIS WORK IS, BY PERMISSION, RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED,

BY HIS LORDSHIP S

HUMBLE AND OBLIGED SERVANT,

THE EDITOR.
I
;
BX 830 1545 -A3 W3 1888 SMC

Council of Trent. (1545-1563

The canons anddecrees of
the sacred and oeucumenical
AIU-4869

ST. MICHAEL S COLLEGE LIBRARY